《A Gatekeeper and The Celestial Sovereign》


 -1 Prologue

    Ch��ng Bo[1] stood on top of Chun Mountain. His wild long black hair hanging loosely down his back, fluttering enigmaticly in the spring breeze, as two large suns rose from the east.


    They illuminated the horizon with gold rays. Under the dawn, Ch��ng Bo''s unblemished milky skin seemed to shimmer, his blue eyes contained the stars. It was as if the heavens themselves were blessing him.


    Underneath Ch��ng Bo various floating valleys made of rivers and rock formations were on display, the clouds were within his reach, and the birds flew by.


    Ch��ng Bo stretched out his arms as if he were embracing the world. The rampant spiritual essence energy running wildly on the land halted and rushed towards him frantically. He felt it seep into his blood and refreshing his spirit, his qi increased in volume and quickly shrank again as it was filtered and purified within his Dantain.


    \"I''ve finally broken through into the Dao stage!\" he laughed jubilantly. He was proud of himself. At a mere 100 years of age he''d surpassed all his peers and in record speed had attained the Dao. He could finally be considered a true Celestial practitioner.


    As Ch��ng Bo smugly grinned to himself and felt as if the world was truly his oyster, he heard a rather annoying voice yell \"YOUR TIME IS UP!\"


    Ch��ng Bo''s brows furrowed in irritation. He chose to ignore it.


    Yet a second later, \"No longer will we be under your evil tyranny, be prepared to head to the afterlife!\" another annoying voice shouted.


    \"Die Ch��ng Bo!\"


    \"Face the punishment for your crimes!\"


    Soon several annoying voices were calling out to him.


    \"Be quiet.\" Ch��ng Bo said, he spoke softly but his words still echoed like thunder across the valleys. Causing the clouds underneath to part, the birds to scatter and the earth to quake.


    His words spread to the hordes of practitioners behind him, making some of the weaker ones shriek as their ears began to bleed.


    Ch��ng Bo slowly turned and was slightly startled at the sight of over two hundred practitioners. He raised a perfect eyebrow in surprise. It wasn''t just some lowly weak peasants. Amongst them he also saw some powerful practitioners at the Dao stage, Ascendance stage, and Allfather stage.


    What had he done to get such powerful figures here? He doubted they came to congratulate him on breaking through to the Dao.


    \"What is this about?\" Ch��ng Bo asked with a frown.


    \"The Supreme Lord of Stars has decided that you have become an eyesore Ch��ng Bo.\" A sneaky and silky voice announced.


    The host of the voice was a woman with silver hair that shone like strands of moonlight. She was extremely stunning, a flower, but Ch��ng Bo wasn''t captured by her beauty. Instead his frown only deepened. \"Why is this witch, Fu Hau, here?\" was all he could think.


    She quickly took a step back and averted her eyes. \"He''s broken through to the Dao stage!?\" Fu Hau[2] realised, \"How was that possible?\" Ch��ng Bo was only 100 years old and yet he''d already surpassed her and was able to make her qi disrupt just from his aura.


    She''d known that he was a heaven defying talent but this was too much. Even for the most peerless talents of the past it would take at least 1,000 years to reach the Dao stage. How was this possible...unless he''d had some type of legendary encounter.


    \"You''ve overstepped your boundaries, Ch��ng Bo.\" she squeezed out, sweat dripping from her forehead, \"You''ve gone too far this time.\"


    Ch��ng Bo was honestly confused. Too far... with what exactly?


    \"First you slaughtered the Hong clan in cold blood.\" Fu Hau announced.


    Ch��ng Bo rolled his eyes, \"So what. I am the son of the Supreme Lord of the stars, heir to the star realm. The Hong clan insulted me, therefore they insulted this realm, they deserved their punishment. Getting rid of small pests such as them is by no means significant.\"


    Fu Hau''s hand twitched in rage. This boy was so overbearingly arrogant.


    \"You then slaughtered the righteous Jie clan! Although they were a mid-tier group they have been fighting to protect the star realm for hundreds of thousands of years!\"


    \"They were a bunch of self entitled hypocrites, that used their righteous title to commit all kinds of heinous crimes. I was doing the realm a favour.\" Ch��ng Bo retorted.


    \"Then!\" screamed Fu Hau, \"you killed Lee Jingyi and stole the static artefact of Void Master Ju Juan from the Domain of Deities. Do you have an excuse for that one?!\"


    Ch��ng Bo froze. What? He''d never done that. Why would she claim he''d do such a thing?


    The Domain of Deities was a sacred burial ground for epic heroes of the past who formed the worlds and shaped the eras. Stealing from that domain was beyond criminal it was practically sacrilege and punishable with death.


    And Lee Jingyi! Wasn''t she the daughter of his Father''s rival, the Supreme Lord of Demons. Had Lee Jingyi died? That didn''t make any sense he''d seen her at the Eternal lotus festival only yesterday. If she died and he killed her, that wasn''t even funny as a joke. Both the Star and its neighbouring Demon celestial realm had only cooperated peace together a few millennia ago, it was still a fragile agreement.


    Lee Jingyi being killed by him would prompt another bloody war. He would never do such a thing. He was reckless and arrogant, a trait he would admit to, but he wasn''t stupid. Someone was framing him!


    \"I wouldn''t dare do something like that. I am obviously being falsely accused\" Ch��ng Bo pushed past Fu Hau, \"Move aside I must have an audience with my Father.\"


    \"Falsely accused?\" Fu Hau laughed, \"Is that what your excuse is? There were several witnesses who saw you together with Lee Jingyi at the Eternal Lotus Festival yesterday before she died. Also the stolen static artefact was found in your quarters only this morning! What excuse do you have against all this evidence!?\"


    Evidence? Ch��ng Bo''s eyes narrowed. In what way was that evidence, that was the most pitiful excuse for evidence he''d ever heard. Anyone that agreed to this so called evidence had to be blind. This wasn''t credible proof at all.


    If he''d really stolen the artefact why would he blatantly leave it in his quarters for anyone to find, and so what if he was with Lee Jingyi yesterday. It didn''t mean he killed her.


    But as Ch��ng Bo saw the outraged look on Fu Hau''s face and saw the cold expressions of everyone present, he realised that it didn''t matter what evidence she gave, they were all set on framing him. Were they all in on this, or was some mastermind plotting against him? Whichever it was, such accusations could start another war between the realms. He couldn''t let that happen, he had to prove his innocence.


    Where was his Father? There was no way his Father would let him be framed for such outrageous crimes.


    Immediately he summoned his flying sword Celestial sun, and jumped on its back, preparing to fly straight to the imperial castle. Celestial Sun was a tier 1 immortal artefact, and it''s scorching aura blew many of the weaker cultivators aside.


    Yet as he hovered above the crowd he suddenly felt his qi disrupt and he threw up a mouthful of blood. Immediately he lost control of Celestial Sun and fell back first onto the ground. The crowd surrounding him.


    Blood oozed from every orifice. Poison? When, how? He couldn''t move. The poison seemed to have been lying dormant in his body for quite some time and only at this moment had it been activated.


    Searing pain ran through him, he felt the poison eating and sucking up his star energy, wrapping itself around his Dantain like a snake, trying to crush it. If his Dantain was crushed he wouldn''t be able to separate his soul from his body and revive at a later date.


    \"Am I going to die!\" Ch��ng Bo couldn''t help but think. \"I, the chosen son of the stars. The next in throne to the grandest realm, being poisoned to death��.. No I will not go down like this.\"


    Ch��ng Bo weakly clutched his chest and grabbed on to a necklace. It was a lifesaving treasure called ''five star five lives'', it only had five uses and could save its host from near death. As he activated it he felt the poison stop moving in his veins. Five Star Five Lives temporarily held it back, but it wasn''t capable of healing wounds, if someone wanted to finish him off right now, he wouldn''t be able to resist.


    He scowled at Fu Hau who was staring blankly at him. He spat blood in her direction as he activated his emergency escape treasure. A rare ancient tool, dating back from the Dawning ages. There were only 8 of its kind known to exist.


    It was a Gatekeepers key.


    In every world there is a Gatekeeper, the gatekeepers are a mysterious and powerful group that control the border of realms and worlds. No one is allowed to go in or out without attaining the permission of a Gatekeeper first. The Gatekeepers key is the only exception, allowing one to go to any realm immediately without needing prior permission.


    It could only be used once.


    The drawback being that there was no control over the destination and one could end up anywhere. Even in a realm where powerful monsters lurked and there was guaranteed death.


    The key was a also a forbidden item, if he used it he''d probably get into a lot of trouble.


    But Ch��ng Bo had no other choice.


    As his body faded away, he hissed \"Whoever is behind this. I know you''re here! I will be back\"[3]


    [1] ''Ch��ng'' as in smooth, free, and unrestrained, ''Bo'' meaning wave. His name translates to Free Wave.


    [2] ''Fu'' means wealthy, and ''Hua'' as in splendid. I wanted her name to mean ''Splendid Wealth''


    [3] Lol I didn''t mean for that to sound like the terminator.

 1 Just Another Evening

    "Should I just become a Lesbian? Should I!?" yelled Fei Bing Bing[1] as she drunkenly downed her glass of Baiju. Or more like the Baiju downed her, as half of it dribbled down her chin and poured into the cleavage of her skimpy red dress.


    "F*ck!" she exclaimed, "I''m all wet now!!!" ugly tears fell from her eyes causing her mascara to smear and streak her cheeks like tires burning up a highway. One of her false eyelashes precariously sat on her left eye, about to fall off, looking like a black caterpillar clinging for life. "Screw men! I''m done with all men!! I quit trying anymore, only woman are good. Screw men! Screw him!!!" she yelled one final time before collapsing in a drunken stupor onto the bar counter.


    Mao Lu''s[2] eyebrows twitched. Had the argument been so bad this time that she had to drink herself stupid? He sighed, why were all his friends such dramatic messes.


    The worst part was that she had to be a dramatic mess at his workplace.


    What had started as a normal evening shift at the club Roaring Tiger, had turned into Mao Lu making shot after shot, and daiquiri after daiquiri for Fei Bing Bing.


    The moment he''d started at 8pm she''d marched in, making a beeline for him, shouting "Zhao De Tong[3] is a bastard!!!!!" Then she ordered relentlessly and refused to listen to Mao Lu when he''d told her to stop. Sadly she was a paying customer and with his manager being nearby he couldn''t just refuse to serve her.


    Mao Lu sighed to himself yet again. He was lucky that she''d finished drinking quickly. At 9pm the club had only been open for an hour, the evening was still early and there were only a few customers dotted here and there. It wouldn''t get really busy until probably around 11 or 12pm.


    "Damn, what happened to Bing Bing this time?" asked Fang Kai[4]. Fang Kai was a lanky tall guy, he had a rather ordinary face but he made up for it with his eccentric green dyed hair and excessive piercings. He, just like Mao Lu, was a part timer working the evening shifts at Roaring Tiger.


    "Apparently Zhao De Tong and her had a fight."


    "Again!" Fang Kai couldn''t hide the exasperation in his voice. Practically every shift for the last few months, he''d seen Fei Bing Bing come in and cry about Zhao De Tong fighting with her.


    "It''s not surprising, this always happens" Mao Lu replied casually. He''d known Fei Bing Bing as well as her on and off again boyfriend, Zhao De Tong, since they were babies. They had been an infamous trio in school. He still remembered when Bing Bing and De Tong started going out at the start of senior year in High school, they''d already been a mess when they were friends and it only got worse after they started dating.


    Mao Lu couldn''t help but sigh as he took out his phone and dialed Zhao De Tong.


    "She''s here again."


    "What happened this time? She seems more upset than usual, she even drank herself unconscious."


    "She did?"


    "She did."


    "..."


    "So what happened this time?"


    "... I asked her to marry me."


    "What!" Mao Lu nearly dropped his phone. Was De Tong being serious? Was this really coming from the guy that had cheated on her numerous times over the past few years and refused to talk about children or being serious.


    "I realised the other day that next year I''d be turning 25. I went to visit my mother and I saw some real grey hairs on her, and that''s when it hit me. That I can''t keep fooling around like I am now y''know. I have a good woman who loves me and is good to me. If I keep treating her like this she''ll leave me one day. I need to get my life together and be better, it''s not like I''m a kid anymore...so I proposed."


    "And��" Mao Lu scrunched his brows together.


    "And what?"


    "What did you do to piss her off!?"


    "That was it. I swear." De Tong sounded like he was going to cry, "Honestly. I bought a nice ring, I took her out to eat, and then on the way home I took her to our favourite place and I popped the question...and at first she was really happy but then she burst into tears and started screaming at me, asking me who the other woman was. Asking me what I was compensating for and what my angle was. She convinced herself I must have made some girl pregnant so I was proposing to her because I was feeling guilty. Everytime I tried to tell her otherwise she just panicked more, and then she just ran away. I honestly didn''t do anything this time Lu I swear. I don''t know why she''d act like that."


    "Well I do, she''s right in jumping to conclusions considering all the shit you''ve pulled."


    "Damn. Mao Lu, god I know she''s right to think that way. I know she is, which is why I know I need to change and make it up to her... I''m here."


    "BEEP" the call ended.


    A second later Zhao De Tong walked into the club. He was tall and handsome. He had good skin, a tall nose, practically painted on eyebrows and an impressive jawline. All the women that were already in the club couldn''t help but stop and stare at him as he headed straight for the counter.


    "Oh god! Why did you let her drink so much?" De Tong angrily glared at Mao Lu.


    Mao Lu rolled his eyes, "You think I could have stopped her? Plus it''s policy not to deny a paying customer."


    "You can deny for a friend, you bastard" De Tong growled as he hoisted the unconscious Fei Bing Bing onto his back.


    Mao Lu rolled his eyes again, "Not if I want to keep this job."


    De Tong didn''t reply and only headed towards the exit. Mao Lu watched them go, his heart twinged a little bit with feelings he thought he''d left in the past. "Be safe on the journey back you idiot." He shouted as De Tong got near the exit.


    De Tong turned back and with a charming smile said, "will do" and like that he was gone.


    Mao Lu stared in their direction, stuck in a slight daydream that was quickly broken as the club became busier. The music blared across the floor, the DJs on the stage screamed and danced around, and everything around him reverberated with the heavy bass. Soon enough hordes of customers were coming up to him throwing their money. He was pouring drink after drink, and soon got caught up in the busyness of work.


    ��.


    Mao Lu didn''t clock out until 4am. The club was near the Wanping Residential district near Fengtai but Mao Lu lived in the Daxing suburb so it took him around an 1 hour to get home to his small deadbeat one room flat at 5:15. He was asleep by 5:20.


    Then at 8:45 his alarm clock sounded, and he crawled out of bed like a Zombie. He yawned and begrudgingly got dressed, it was time to start work at the convenience store.


    Mao Lu was 24 years old. 6''2 with a slim build, warm black eyes, good skin, a gentle soft spoken voice, and a high nose. A classic example of a pretty boy. He probably would have been every Mother''s ideal look for a son-in-law if it weren''t for his lip piercing and the pheonix tattoo on his left arm.


    He worked 4 part time jobs, one as a bartender at Roaring Tiger, another as a sales assistant at the local convenience store, the other as a cleaner, and the last as a waiter at a popular french style cafe called Cafe E''clair.


    He was always working. He needed to, or else how could afford to pay rent for his small one room apartment, his food, toiletries, and the outstanding debts his parents left him.


    [1] ''Fei'' �w as in swift, and ''Bing'' �� as in cold or icy


    [2] ''Mao'' ë since it''s a common last name. ''Lu'' �� as in musical note. I wanted his name to mean Musical Feather.


    [3] ''Zhao'' �� (It''s just a common surname) ''De''�� (virtue) ''Tong''ͫ (eye)


    I wanted his name to mean Virtuous eye.

 2 Third Wheeling

    "Beep�� Beep�� Beep" was the sound of food being scanned. "That would be 40RMB" he said with a fake smile and a forced jovial voice.


    Mao Lu was inwardly screaming, his job as a sales assistant working at the tills of his local convenience store, was the worst.


    He generally felt that every second was dragging to an impossibly long degree. If he was tired before he was even more tired now. His eyes kept drooping, and any minute he felt like he''d probably nod-off while talking to a customer.


    "I knew I shouldn''t have taken the early shift, but Li Qingwei was begging me to swap shifts with her. And she''s pregnant there was no way I could have refused." Mao grumbled.


    He had to resign himself to his fate.


    Actually his entire life Mao Lu had had to resign himself to his fate.


    He hadn''t always lived like this. He''d had parents who were relatively wealthy. He''d lived his early years better than most kids, however his parents had always been very strict and were quite Conservative. They wouldn''t allow him to hang around certain kids, they''d beat him if his grades were too low, they always expected him to be the best at everything and live the way they planned for him. They''d even arranged his marriage to a girl called Lee Heri who came from an extremely wealthy family.


    He''d felt suffocated his entire life and it only got worse when he was 13 and discovered his sexuality.


    The day he realised he liked men and was in love with his best friend, was the day he felt like the world ended. Knowing the clear cut traditional ideals of his parents and the values of society he''d understood at a young age that such things weren''t easily accepted.


    As a result he''d swallowed those feelings, and walked on eggshells[1] around his parents to hide it. It hadn''t been easy but Mao Lu had been okay doing that, he didn''t mind following the path his parents set for him, he''d actually been prepared to go through with it.


    Well that was until his Father''s business went bankrupt. His father had ran a successful restaurant chain that he''d created and developed himself from when he was in his 20''s. Almost all of their families assets were in shares invested into the company.


    Yet after a powerful competitor had come on the scene a series of unfortunate events had followed. Bad review after bad review. Extremely negative press, a nasty rumour about roach infestation in his produce, and the worst of all was when his father was arrested and business was halted due to suspicions of under the table dealings with the Mafia.. Of course the arrest had turned out unwarranted and the suspicions were untrue, but the damage had been done. The business his Father had spent his life developing took a complete nosedive. Soon there were no customers and share price dropped so low that his family simply had no more money anymore.


    It was the day before High School graduation, Mao Lu could still remember coming home and seeing his Mother on the kitchen floor bleeding to death, his Father holding a knife with a crazed expression saying "let''s all die together" as he ran at Mao Lu. The knife in his hand.


    Luckily Mao Lu hadn''t come home alone but had been with Zhao Detong and Fei Bing Bing. De Tong was a highschool champion at Wing Chun and easily restrained Mao''s Dad.


    They called the ambulance straight away but sadly his Mother still died and now his Father was in Prison facing a life sentence.


    That''s how Mao Lu had ended up like this, working 4 part time jobs, not really caring about life and just getting by everyday.


    ��


    "Dingdonding" went the chime on the door as customers entered the store.


    Mao Lu yawned and looked up, only to see Zhao Detong and Fei Bing Bing walking in, hand in hand.


    Unlike the mess that she was yesterday, Fei Bing Bing was looking her usual gorgeous self, like a jade beauty straight from a novel.


    Her brown eyes beamed and her pale cheeks were flushed a little pink.


    Mao Lu couldn''t help but focus on the silver ring on her finger that was decorated with pretty diamonds.


    She raised up her hand into Mao''s face. "Lu, I can''t believe it, he really proposed!"


    Mao Lu stared at the ring and at Bing Bing''s happy smile, and he felt a plethora of feelings. One of them being jealousy, the other shame, and the other genuine happiness for her.


    "Congratulations." he said softly.


    "Thank you!" she squealed, jumping up and down.


    Detong leaned on the cashier, he was wearing an expensive blue coat that was lined with with fur and decorated with blue sewn dragon on the cuffs. His black hair was neatly combed back and he looked devilishly handsome.


    Mao Lu involuntarily felt his heart twinge.


    "What time do you get off, let''s all go and get a meal to eat. On me obviously."


    Mao Lu glanced at Zhao Detong but then quickly looked away, he really didn''t want to. These feelings that he''d been hiding for years were killing him right now. He thought he''d gotten over it, but obviously not.


    "I''d love to." he said with a fake smile. Even though he was dead tired, he had to go and celebrate with them, his two best friends were getting married. "I finish in an hour."


    -----


    The soft jazz music played in the background amongst quiet chatter, the smell of rich foods and wine filled the air. Mao was very uncomfortable.


    He hadn''t expected them to take him to a classy restaurant like this, especially when he was still in his uniform, and he didn''t even bother to shower this morning. Amongst the well groomed and well dressed customers he stuck out like a sore thumb.


    "Cheers to our future!", Zhao Detong grinned as he put up his wine glass and clinked it with Bing Bing''s and Mao''s glasses.


    "Congratulations, I''m really happy for the both of you." Mao Lu said robotically, he''d probably repeated this phrase like ten times.


    "Are you okay Mao Lu?" Bing Bing asked, she could tell that his mood seemed pretty low.


    "Just tired you know�� And I guess a little jealous of you two�� I can''t help wondering when I''ll find someone." he laughed, his tone bitter. Inwardly he began screaming. What was he saying, why did he say that??? He must be drunk, or was it because he was tired, his tongue was so loose tonight. He almost cried.


    "Awww, don''t worry Lu I''m sure you''ll find a girl that''s right for you soon enough!" Bing Bing chirped.


    Zhao Detong looked pretty surprised, "I didn''t realise you had such worries, in all the years I''ve known you you''ve never once brought up being lonely or anything about relationships. I didn''t think you could have such worries."


    Fei Bing Bing elbowed Detong savagely in the chest, "Don''t be stupid, Mao Lu is human as well you idiot. Of course he has such desires."


    "If you need any help I know a bunch of amazing girls that I can introduce you to Mao Lu . Just say the word and I will start the matchmaking ASAP!"


    "No-no-no-no-no!" Mao Lu fiercely protested. "I don''t need that. I''m not in a rush". There was no way he''d let Bing Bing send him on blind dates. Plus he wasn''t into girls, it just wouldn''t work out.


    Even though he protested throughout the entire dinner Bing Bing kept bringing it up, it didn''t help that Detong was constantly joining in and encouraging her.


    "Are you sure?" Bing Bing pouted. "I think it''d be good for you to go out a little. It''d relieve your stress a bit."


    "I''m not even in the financial position to even think about such a thing. So it''s probably best to leave it for later."


    "But when''s later, that could be never."


    "I-"


    "Why don''t you call that girl." Detong interrupted, "y''know the one you had that crush on in high-school , the mystery girl."


    Mystery girl? Mao Lu was momentarily confused until he remembered the lie he''d told in high school. At the time Fei Bing Bing had caught him writing ''I love you, I love you, I love you'' into his notebook.


    Being who she was she immediately demanded an explanation. He couldn''t say to her "I was thinking of your boyfriend when I wrote it." So instead he made up a girl that he''d seen around the area and pretended he had a crush on this imaginary girl.


    It would have been fine if it ended there but Bing Bing had asked for an update of the situation every week, so he had had to make up a new story about the girl every week. In the end he said he''d gotten her number and she''d moved away.


    Of course Zhao Detong found out about this story. And since Mao Lu refused to tell them her name they both called her the ''mystery girl''.


    Mao Lu inwardly groaned. He just wished for this conversation to end.


    Eventually he was able to get them off the topic and a few hours later they dropped him off home.


    "You know," Detong announced before Mao Lu got out of the car. "You are going to be my Best Man right?" [2]


    Mao Lu glanced at Detong and smiled weakly, "Of course."


    "Awesome!"


    "Sleep well Mao, bye bye" Bing Bing yelled and then he watched as they drove off in their Mercedes.


    Life was hard.


    [1] walking on eggshells, an expression meaning he had to be careful and cautious.

 3 Getting an Inheritance 1

    Mao Lu entered his apartment the same way he''d left that morning, like a zombie. He crawled into his bed, curling into a ball, and fell unconscious straight away. He wasn''t working until the following afternoon so that meant he had a lot of time to catch up on lost sleep.


    Or at least that''s what he thought until..


    \"Knock, Knock, Knock\" someone came knocking at 23:15.


    At first Mao Lu tried to ignore it, surely they''d think he wasn''t in and kindly just leave! But 10 minutes later they were still knocking and louder than ever.


    Mao Lu flung open the door, he just wanted to sleep more and enjoy his free time, he glared with bloodshot eyes at the short and cute man on the other side.


    \"What do you want Tanaka!?\"


    Tanaka Kato[1] was Mao Lu''s friend and colleague from his part time job as a waiter at Cafe E''clair. Tanaka was an international student from Japan whose Chinese was excellent. He studied modern languages at Tsing Hao University. He and Mao Lu had become instant friends when they met 2 years ago during a shift, that friendship only thickening when they both found out the other was gay.


    Their interactions consisted of sending each other memes, spamming, swearing (basically quality banter) and drinking. They had each others backs like true brothers.


    At the moment Tanaka was standing in Mao Lu''s doorway holding two beer bottles.


    \"Do you not remember messaging me?\" Tanaka irritably replied, holding out his phone.


    On the screen the wechat app was on display and there could be seen a message sent by Mao at 10pm saying. \"Bing Bing and Detong are getting married.\"


    \"The moment I saw that I knew you needed to talk so I came over as soon as I finished work. Even Bei Lao[2] came.\" Tanaka pointed behind himself. Only then did Mao Lu notice Tanaka''s boyfriend, Bei Lao, lurking awkwardly in the doorway.


    \"Are you okay?\" Bei Lao inquired, just like Tanaka he was concerned for Mao Lu.


    Bei Lao was an office worker so he had that standard office hairstyle. Even though he was quite tall his back was bit hunched, probably from spending hours stooped over a computer, so he appeared a lot shorter. He wore glasses, was slightly on the older side, and appeared cold and stoic. But in reality Bei Lao was very friendly, timid and quite sensitive.


    \"Yh, you''re not planning to kill yourself or something are you?\" Tanaka added warily whilst scanning Mao Lu''s messy apartment.


    Other than the unwashed dishes piled in the sink and various dumped articles on the floor it didn''t look like he''d gone out of his way to buy any charcoal grills[3], and there were no knives lying around.


    Mao was offended. \"What do you take me for!!! I wouldn''t kill myself over this. It doesn''t even bother me.\"


    \"It doesn''t.\" Tanaka and Bei Lao said in unison, with equally disbelieving and doubtful tones.


    \"...\"


    \"About time you let us in.\" Tanaka harrumphed, strolling into the small flat like he owned the place, Bei Lao following closely behind in a more reserved manner.


    Tanaka kicked some clothes away and sat down and opened a beer. Whilst Bei Lao began picking up the clothes and folding them.


    \"You don''t have to do that.\" Mao Lu quickly said, as he began picking up the clothes and scattered magazines himself, cleaning his apartment.


    \"No let me help.\" Bei Lao stubbornly demanded, not stopping and instead moving to the sink and washing the dishes.


    As the two cleaned Tanaka just lazily sat cross legged on the floor whilst drinking his beer, clearly having no intention to join in.


    Any stereotypes you would originally have about the Japanese being very polite, timid and clean are entirely broken once you meet Tanaka. He was loud, bold, impolite, and messy. Even though he looked cute and small like one of those bishounen boys in anime, Tanaka often told tales of his previous Yankee days back in High school. If Mao was a teacher he would have dreaded having Tanaka Kato in his class.


    \"All done.\" Bei Lao smiled, the apartment had gone through a complete transformation. From its earlier doom and gloom it was now clear, clean, and ordered.


    \"Awesome you guys did a great job.\" Tanaka clapped. Bei Lao and Mao Lu both glared at him, they didn''t want to hear praise from the guy that didn''t help.


    ��


    Soon they were all sitting on the floor drinking.


    \"So you''re sure you''re okay.\" Bei Lao asked again.


    \"Like I told you I already prepared myself. I''d been ready for this since they started dating 6 years ago. They''ve always been a beautiful couple that were madly in love with each other and looked great together. Even though Detong can be a fool and a complete arse most of the time, he still cares for Bing Bing deeply. That''s the reason why they''ve lasted so long. A marriage was going to be on the horizon eventually. Marriage won''t change the way things have been between all of us.\"


    \"Wrong\" said Tanaka, \"Marriage changes everything. It''s a lot more serious of a commitment, they won''t have time for you like they did in the past. They''ll move onto family planning and soon have kids running around and you''ll end up being their Uncle Mao. Zhao Detong is straight as well, so if he even dared have an affair it wouldn''t be with you.\"


    \"Zhao Detong isn''t that stupid he wouldn''t have an affair! And I would never try anything!!!\"


    \"Yh yh.. okay, I don''t know enough about the guy\" Tanaka rolled his big eyes, \"You get the point though don''t you? You won''t even be able to entertain the thought of being with him like you used to, and if you still do it''ll just be more painful for you. So my advice is to fully move on Mao. Find love, stop being such a wet blanket.\"


    \"You''ve never actually been in a relationship or done anything with a guy right?\" Tanaka bluntly asked.


    Mao blushed, his face going hot with embarrassment, \"So what!?\"


    \"I''m just saying, you need to test the waters a little bit. Go and find someone amazing, fall in love.\"


    \"As if it''s that easy.\"


    \"It is that easy if you put yourself out there a little bit. Never going out, always working, and always pining after Zhao Detong. That just isn''t healthy.\"


    \"I''m not in the financial position to date. I barely have 200RMB to my name, and I still have outstanding debts. If I had time to date I''d rather spend it working.\"


    Tanaka scowled, \"You''re impossible, honestly.\"


    Bei''s calm voice chimed in, \"I agree with Tanaka. You working all the time and pining after Zhao Detong isn''t healthy. You should go out and try dating a little. No one''s ever ready to date, you might not be financially stable in even the next 10 years, rather than wait for too long try going for it now when you''re young. I wasted most of my youth not coming out, not saying anything. I worked long stressful shifts and underpaid overtime for years. I''d practically given up on love and ever being happy, but then I met Tanaka during a business trip to Japan, and he changed my life. We''ve been together 3 years now. He gave me the courage to talk about it with my parents and be accepted. He made me a better man.


    Happiness is only around the corner Mao, you just need to reach for it.\"


    Mao was surprised since Bei was usually the quiet type and normally didn''t say that much. Deep down Mao knew Bei was right, that he should try living a little but�� he honestly didn''t know how to start.


    \"You are right.\" He conceded.


    \"Yes!\" Tanaka pumped his fists in the air and excitedly squeezed Bei''s arm. \"Your awesome speech worked.\" he praised.


    Bei''s ears went a little red and he just nodded \"Un.\"


    \"Gosh I know so many guys I can introduce you too.\" Tanaka squealed. \"Of course only the best for you!\"


    Mao immediately felt uncomfortable looking at the excited scheming eyes of Tanaka, it was just like Fei Bing Bing''s eyes from earlier. Why did everyone want to play the matchmaker, honestly?


    ��


    After much discussion and drinking Tanaka decided that they''d all go to a popular cafe next weekend for some boyfriend hunting. Tanaka and Bei didn''t leave until around about 2am which allowed Mao to finally crawl back into bed and get a well-needed rest.


    ��


    In the afternoon Mao got up and robotically prepared for his shift at the Cafe. As he walked out he noticed a pile of letters on his doorstep.


    Inwardly despairing he picked them up. Five of them were bank notices telling him what he needed to pay and how long he had to pay it and the consequences of not paying. It also looked like some interest had been added to his debt...Great oh joy (sarcasm).


    The sixth letter was the one that surprised Mao. It was a black envelope. It had gorgeous calligraphy on the front, in gold strokes it said B&B law. What surprised Mao the most was that it was addressed to Zhang Lu. Zhang was Mao''s name before he''d switched to using his Mother''s maternal name ''Mao'', after the incident.


    He''d used Mao for nearly six years now, he never got letters addressed to his old name and he''d moved a lot of times in the past few years and his address was under Mao Lu.


    He opened it curiously. The letter was from a man named Mr. Baker that worked at B&B law firm. According to the letter someone named Wang Cao had died and had given Mao Lu everything he owned in his will. Mr. Baker wanted Mao to drop by the office in Guomao so that he could claim his inheritance.


    \"An inheritance! For me! Who was this Wang Cao?\" In Mao''s head he ran through a list of acquaintances his parents had had. Most of his parents so called friends distanced themselves from the family the moment they went bankrupt, and after the incident only one or two had turned up to his Mother''s funeral. His parents had had him quite late so his Maternal and Paternal grandparents were dead by the time he''d been in his teens. He had no close relatives, and there was no one with the name Wang related to his family.


    Was this a joke?


    [1] Tanaka (The name Tanaka means dweller in the rice fields. Kato (One of my best friends, his last name is Kato, I have no idea what it means I just thought it sounded cool.)


    [2] ''Bei'' (North) ''Lao'' (wise). So his names Wise North


    [3] Tanaka was worried that Mao Lu would try to commit suicide by burning charcoal via Carbon monoxide poisoning.

 4 Getting an Inheritance 2

    Mao Lu put the black envelope in his pocket. He''d check later on the computer at work to see whether this B&B Law firm really existed or not. He didn''t have any money so he wasn''t worth scamming, but one must always be very careful.


    Mao Lu walked to the bus stop and as he waited for the 658 bus, he heard the sound of a car stopping and a loud honk caught his attention. When he looked up he saw a silver Mercedes Benz and the familiar face of Zhao Detong smiling at him.


    \"Get in I''ll give you a ride to work!\" he called.


    Mao Lu felt slightly embarrassed since everyone at the bus stop was now staring at him. Hurriedly he ran into the passenger seat and buckled up.


    \"Where too today?\" De Tong laughed.


    \"I''m working at Cafe E''clair today.\"


    \"Awesome that was in my direction.\" De Tong said as he turned the car around.


    Mao Lu couldn''t help but feel that Zhao Detong was really a good Brother to him.


    \"So I was thinking.\" Zhao Detong casually spoke as he weaved through the Beijing traffic. \"It''s time you stop being so stubborn and take my offer to work at my family''s Company. With all the part time jobs you''ve been doing lately you work yourself practically to the bone yet you haven''t even been able to get any savings at all. If you worked at my company it would be ten times better for you-\"


    \"No. I refuse.\" Mao Lu cut De Tong off, not even bothering to look at him as he stared out the window, watching the streets flash by.


    \"Lu for crying out loud, is it really that hard to throw away your damn pride, you''re in no position to act like this.\"


    \"It''s because I''m not in a position to pick and choose that I have to keep my pride and not take wantonly from you.\"


    \"We''re best friends, sworn brothers!\" Zhao Detong yelled, \"What''s the problem with you taking from me and sharing things with me. That''s what Brothers do. You constantly throwing aside my sincerity shows you don''t care about our friendship.\"


    \"Of course I care!\"


    \"Then why-\"


    \"I have my own principles Detong. I will survive with my own power. I only have High School level qualifications, if I went to work with you I wouldn''t fit in with the others. They''d dislike me and think I had gotten to my position through cheating, which would be true.\"


    Zhao De Tong was angry and honked at a driver. \"Does such a thing even matter Lu, who cares what people think.\"


    \"I care. I refuse to work with you.\"


    De Tong sighed as he pulled the car next to Cafe E''clair.


    \"Fine Lu, fine but don''t ever tell me I never tried to help you.\"


    \"I wouldn''t dare.\" said Mao Lu as he walked out of the car and headed towards the cafe not able to look back. There was no way Mao Lu could work with Zhao at his company, it was a matter of pride but also he wasn''t sure if his heart could take it.


    -----


    Since it seemed credible and the building was nearby his work place, he decided to go and check it out after his shift. He had to clear up the misunderstanding since he didn''t know a Wang Cao, there must have been a mistake.


    Tanaka entered the cramped staff room of Cafe E''clair, sneaking past the lockers and peering over Mao Lu''s shoulder.


    \"What are you searching?\"


    \"Arghh!\" Mao Lu jumped, his heart thumping.


    Tanaka burst into laughter, \"You''re as sensitive as ever I see. Why are you always so tense hahaha.\"


    Mao calmed down and glared at the giggling Tanaka. He felt like screaming at him, but knowing Tanaka if he got mad that would only make him laugh more.


    \"What do you want?\"


    \"What time do you get off break\" Tanaka asked whilst wiping a tear from his eye.


    \"10 minutes from now, why?\" Mao Lu felt suspicious.


    \"Oh it''s just that Fei Bing Bing came to the cafe, she wants to talk.\"


    Fei Bing Bing was here to talk, Mao sighed he could already guess why.


    \"Okay thanks for telling me.\"


    \"No problem.\"


    Mao Lu made his way to the busy store front of Cafe E''clair, it was four o''clock and well past the lunchtime rush hour but there were still customers crowding in for some authentic French style cakes, sweets, and coffee.


    Mao Lu had started working here three years ago. The owner was a French man in his fifties and he was a really kind and good boss that gave Mao any hours he could, and if there was food left over at the cafe he''d always let Mao take some home. Out of all of his part time jobs Mao Lu found the cafe to be his favourite.


    As he walked around the wooden tables he saw Fei Bing Bing sitting there with two slices of red velvet strawberry cake in front of her and two coffees. From her grey office clothes it was obvious that she''d just come from her father''s company.


    He sat down opposite her and picked up a fork and began eating one of the slices of cake without saying a word.


    Bing Bing looked at him quietly for awhile and then said, \"You should really take De Tong''s offer Lu, he really wants to help you y''know. Why are you being so stubborn?\"


    Mao Lu didn''t respond to her, he just continued eating the cake. He''d already said everything he had to say to De Tong.


    \"When we were younger, De Tong and I didn''t really have any kind of position in our parents companies and we still had go to University[1]. Whilst you were going through all your problems we couldn''t help you but we can now. De Tong got promoted to executive last week, he came by to tell you this afternoon but he told me he didn''t get a chance to and just ended up fighting...what I''m trying to say is that you don''t have to worry about what others think, and it''s not like De Tong will give you a high level position straight away. You can work from the bottom up and�� Lu will you listen to me!\"


    \"I am listening. But I already told Detong no!\"


    \"Oh for gods sake Zhang Lu�� Mao Lu...for once just think about yourself. Do you know how hard it is for De Tong and I to watch you struggling like this all the time. We always come to you for our selfish reasons and you''ve always been there for us through thick and thin. Is it so wrong that we want to give a little back.\"


    \"It''s not wrong\" Mao said whilst rubbing his temples, \"I''d just prefer it if you did it in a different way.\"


    Fei Bing Bing shook her head and sighed. \"Are you working tonight.\"


    \"Yes.\"


    \"Where.\"


    \"At the club obviously.\"


    \"Then we''ll continue this conversation at the bar.\"


    \"...\" Did they really have to continue the conversation? Mao Lu was certain he was getting a headache.


    He watched as she stood up and abruptly left the cafe. She looked pretty pissed�� Oh well. He stared at the intact cake and coffee she''d left behind, \"more for me\" he thought.


    ----


    After his shift he took a bus into the Business district. It was around about the time that people were getting off work and heading home, the streets were filled with workers in suits and uniforms. Luckily he was wearing his cafe uniform that consisted of a white chiffon shirt buttoned to the collar with the E''clair logo on the breast pocket, and a pair of slim fitting black trousers. So he wasn''t too out of place.


    He soon found the tall building belonging to B&B Law firm, it wasn''t easy to miss, the building was very tall. It looked like it was made entirely of black glass- at least the exterior did- and across the the front in gold characters was B&B Law.


    He gulped a bit, it seemed rather impressive. He really hoped this letter was real and not a scam, he didn''t want to be thrown out after walking through the entrance.


    Straightening up a little he mustered his courage and charged through the revolving doors. On the inside the lobby was huge, there was a seating area on one side, a cafe on the other, and straight in front were two assistants at the desk.


    \"Hello.\" Mao Lu greeted them a bit nervously, bowing. \"I got this letter through the post advising me to meet a Mr. Baker.\" He extended the letter to one of the smiling desk assistants.


    The assistant looked Mao Lu up and down, he was very handsome but looking at his clothes, his long unkempt hair and piercing she ranked him down in her mind. \"Maybe he''s got the wrong building\" she thought, but when she glanced at the letter she froze. He had a meeting with Mr. Baker. Baker was a platinum level member of the firm, he dealt mostly with dealings from overseas and V. I. Ps. His monthly revenue was probably in the millions, not just anyone could meet him.


    \"Two seconds.\" she said as she reached for the phone and pressed a number. On the first ring the call was picked up. \"Hello Mr. Baker, I have a Mr. Zhang Lu here to see you��.yes sir�� Okay.\" she put the phone down.


    She smiled brighter, and politely bowed to Mao Lu. \"Sir, Mr. Baker has been waiting for you, let me take you to his office.\"


    Was it just Mao Lu''s imagination or did this lady just get more polite?


    ...


    The desk assistant personally escorted Mao Lu to a big and grand looking elevator. As they entered he stared in shock as she pressed the 25th floor, the highest floor. Don''t they usually say that the higher the floor the more powerful a person was in an organisation.


    Mao Lu felt a bit overwhelmed.


    After two minutes the elevator finally stopped and they walked out into a very sleek office. There were bamboo roots and rocks placed almost randomly around, Mao guessed the man was really into Feng Shui. On one wall there was a mini waterfall and on the opposite wall there was huge fish tank filled with a whole family of clown fish. It was impressive to say the least.


    \"I''ll be leaving now.\" said the desk assistant bowing deeply and then getting in the elevator.


    Mao felt at a loss, this place was huge.


    \"So you''re Zhang Lu.\" said a strong voice, Mao looked towards his left and saw the tallest man he''d ever seen. He made Mao who was 6''2 feel short. Other than the man''s impressively long legs he also had a rather long face, he had green eyes and wore thick rimmed glasses. He seemed to be balding as there was no hair on his head other than the odd strand but his eyebrows were thick and blonde.


    A foreigner! Although he''d guessed he was foreign from the name Mao couldn''t help but be a bit taken aback. Mr. Baker looked rather strange. Mao Lu had met many foreigners during his various jobs but he''d never met anyone that looked like Mr. Baker before.


    \"Take a seat\" said Baker who walked towards a row of sofas that had a glass coffee table in the middle.


    Mao obediently sat down. It was very comfortable.


    He watched as Baker brought out a large envelope.


    \"Umm wait Mr. Baker, before you go into the inheritance. I think there might be a mistake\" Mao Lu began. \"I go by Mao Lu now and not Zhang Lu, also I''ve never met a Wang Cao in my life. Perhaps I''m the wrong person.\"


    Mr.Baker raised a bushy eyebrow. He then opened the envelope in his hands and took out a picture. \"So you''re saying you''re not the boy photographed here.\"


    Mao Lu looked at the picture and audibly gasped. It was him. It was a picture from when he was around six or seven. He sitting on a rock near a rice field next to an old farmer. The farmer''s name was Wang. \"Old man Wang!\" Mao Lu exclaimed. He couldn''t believe it.


    When he was young his parents loved to take him on trips around the countryside. It was because they said too much city air wasn''t good for brain development. One day on a trip to the rice paddies in Longsheng he''d met Old Man Wang. He''d been a friendly guy who showed Mao Lu and his parents around the area. He taught Mao Lu a lot about how to farm and the history of Longsheng county. They''d only met briefly and parted ways the same day they''d met.


    Mao Lu couldn''t believe that he''d been put in this man''s will just because of that small meeting.


    [1] I''m calling I''m British

 5 You are the next Gatekeeper!

    As Mao Lu had exclaimed the words \"Old Man Wang!!!\", Mr Baker''s thin lips curled upwards.


    \"So, are you the boy in this picture?\" he asked again.


    As Mao Lu gazed at the old photograph he couldn''t help but nod his head in confirmation. It was true, he really was the boy in that picture and he really did know Old man Wang.


    \"I still think there might be some kind of mistake. There''s no way I should receive an inheritance from Old Man Wang. We only met once, briefly and it was several years ago.


    Even if he doesn''t have grandchildren or relatives of any kind�� giving me something�� It simply doesn''t make any sense.\"


    Mr. Baker raised both bushy eyebrows and thoughtfully placed his hand on his chin. \"I see now�� I see why you were chosen.\" he muttered.


    \"Aren''t you in debt Mao Lu?\" Mr. Baker suddenly asked as he opened up a folder that had been sitting on the coffee table.


    \"After your family''s business went bankrupt debt came from money owed to the bank obviously, but also from various suppliers, as well customers who''d booked in advance and wanted their reservations back.


    Your parents also had to pay 50,000 employees a very large redundancy fee, and even more fees kept popping up. The total for the initial debt was 80 million RMB. That had to be immediately paid, and even after paying that there was still 30 million RMB of debt left which only increased with interest each day. Your parents wanted to take out loans but they were refused by the bank.


    Then you all got harassed by debt collectors for a whole year, every last cent was spent on paying the debt, forcing your father to get down on his knees and grovel to his old friends. But they all turned their backs on him.


    In the end he was forced to go into any inheritance left behind by his family and take all your personal savings, and even then it still wasn''t enough.


    Pushed into a corner, Zhang Hou decided that a family suicide was the only option and stabbed your Mother, however he wasn''t able to achieve his goal and was put in prison with a life sentence, leaving the magnitude of the debt with you.\"


    \"Since then you had to move various times to avoid the gangster debt collectors, you had to use the money that should have been spent on your Mother''s funeral on paying back the debt. Yet despite that you didn''t beg anyone for help. You worked hard, took out other loans and struggled greatly over the years.\"


    \"Mao Lu if anyone needs an inheritance and lots of money, it should be you. Why are you fighting and questioning this? A normal person in your situation would be rejoicing, taking what they can get and running with it. Yet you sit here telling me this isn''t meant to be yours.\"


    He gritted his teeth and said, \"Just because my situation is like this doesn''t mean I should become a beggar.\"


    \"First and foremost I am a man of principles Mr Baker. My mother taught me never to steal, never to beg, to always be sincere and always return a favour.


    I also have my pride. I will not take what isn''t mine just to help myself. I will not walk over dead people like Old Man Wang. I will not become less of a human being because I am struggling.\" Mao Lu boldly and resolutely stated his feelings.


    Mr. Baker leaned back against the sofa, a slight smile on his lips. He was impressed. What a heroic aura, what strong words, what an unbendable will. This is someone who makes a promise and will stick by it, not going against his principles. \"I can see why Wang chose him\" Baker thought. This boy definitely had the qualities of a Gatekeeper.


    \"Rest assured, the Inheritance truly is for you, no one else deserves it.\" Mr Baker calmly announced. \"So now please accept it without a fuss.\"


    Mr.Baker took the large envelope he''d initially brought and handed it to Mao Lu.


    Mao Lu felt like arguing some more but Mr. Baker''s words sounded so certain, and if this inheritance really was for him he wasn''t in a position to refuse it. So he gingerly opened the envelope and took out three official documents.


    The first one was a deed to some land in Longsheng. Actually it wasn''t just some land, it was 400 acres of land as well as a property. Which at the bottom of the deed the current value of the property and land was written as... 50 million RMB, that was $7.7million USD and ��5.8million. This land and property were already worth more than his remaining debt. Mao Lu''s breath hitched and his hands shook.


    He then turned to the second document, it listed monetary cash assets. When he saw the numbers his eyes bulged. It seemed that Old man Wang had a Swiss Bank account which had 10 billion USD inside of it, in the UK he had another account with 20 billion GBP. Mao Lu gulped�� And in his Chinese bank account there was over 100 billion CNY/RMB.


    Mao Lu''s throat became a bit dry and his hands shook more violently. Altogether that was 335 billion CNY, in American dollars that was 51 billion USD, and in British pounds that was 38 billion GBP.


    Billions�� this was big money�� This was ridiculous. Did he just become a billionaire???


    Hands still shaking Mao Lu turned to the third document. He couldn''t believe there was still more to inherit.


    On the third document there was a list of titles being passed on to him. In a variety of European countries there was titles such as Count, Lord, Earl and Duke...there were even political positions that he was automatically inheriting. Mao Lu couldn''t believe his eyes. This was so outrageous it was almost funny. Mao Lu was half hoping someone would jump into the room and yell IT''S A PRANK!


    With hands shaking even harder he looked up at Mr. Baker, \"What did Old Man Wang do for a living!?\"


    How did that friendly old man he''d met all those years ago turn out to be someone of such wealth and prestige.


    \"Wang Cao was the esteemed Gatekeeper of the mortal realm\" Mr. Baker said in a blunt it''s-a-matter-of-fact tone of voice.


    A Gatekeeper!? He''d never heard of such a thing before.


    \"What is a Gatekeeper exactly?\"


    \"A Gatekeeper is someone who controls the doorways of a realm. The Gatekeeper protects a realm and prevents it from being invaded by other realms. At the same time the Gatekeeper also controls migration in and out of the realm they control.\" Mr. Baker continued in his matter of fact tone.


    \"... I''m sorry�� I don''t quite follow.\"


    \"Imagine that there is a big door to the Universe and you are the one that holds the key to that door. Since you hold that key you become the Gatekeeper.


    Wang Cao was the previous Gatekeeper for this realm and had been the Gatekeeper for over 6,000 years. If he''d been able to progress further in his cultivation he probably would have been the Gatekeeper much longer, but sadly he didn''t have the talent.


    Before him was Jonathan Creek, before him was Elena Teresa, before her was Abdoah Allayah and the list goes on.\"


    \"There have been Gatekeepers since the beginning of this universe. Forget the material wealth you see on the paper, there is much more than just those billions, and even those billions of paper money is nothing compared to your real inheritance...and that is that you, Mao Lu. You are the next Gatekeeper.\"


    \"What!!!\"


    Mao Lu couldn''t believe what he''d just heard, actually he was certain any normal person probably wouldn''t believe it. First off this whole Gatekeeper thing sounded impossible and crazy, and even if it was all true�� Why him? Why would he become the next Gatekeeper out of the 7 billion people on this Earth. This was crazy.


    \"You may find it strange now, and you may not believe me, but I am telling you the truth. You are the next Gatekeeper.\"


    As Mr. Baker said this he pulled out a book from the air. It literally just appeared out of nowhere into his hand.


    Mao Lu''s eyes bulged wide open.


    \"This\" Mr. Baker handed the book to Mao Lu, \"is your true inheritance. Only a Gatekeeper can open it. When you do open it, I''m sure everything will become clear to you.\"


    The book seemed incredibly old, it was bound together with roots, and the paper on the cover looked like it was made from ancient lychee leaves. The texture was very peculiar, but what was more strange to Mao Lu was the strong attraction he felt to it.


    It was whispering to him, small voices, saying \"come closer�� closer�� Open me��\"


    His hand unconsciously found itself moving to turn the page but then Mr. Baker grabbed his arm and stopped him.


    \"I was informed by Wang Cao that this should be opened privately. So I suggest taking it home first.\"


    Mao Lu felt a bit dazed but nodded in agreement. He suddenly became fearful of this book, for a few seconds he was certain that it was controlling him. Mao didn''t like that.


    \"Now to claim your property, money, and titles, I need you to sign here, here and here. I also need your bank details\" he said as he took out various forms and became very professional.


    The sudden change stunned Mao Lu but he was too overwhelmed to comment on it. In the end he spent an hour filling out various forms.


    After he signed the last document his hand almost cramped.


    \"Thank you\" Mr. Baker said with a cool tone as he put the documents into a suitcase and handed Mao Lu a key which was for the property in Longsheng.


    He then reached into his pocket and gave Mao Lu a platinum metallic business card.


    \"This has my personal number on it. If you are ever confused about something, need some help, or want a casual chat I suggest you call. Mao Lu thanked Mr. Baker and kindly accepted his card.


    \"Well then, you will have your money by the end of the day, the details for the foreign bank accounts will also be give to you then in an encrypted email. So for now I hope you go home and learn about your Gatekeeper role properly.\" Mr. Baker reminded like a teacher reminding his students to do their homework at the end of the day.


    \"I will.\" Mao Lu nodded.


    And like that he left B&B law firm in a daze and got on the bus towards his apartment in Daxing.


    Little did he know that the moment he left the building; powerful organisations from all around the world, as well as extremely powerful figures, were all notified that the new Gatekeeper was named Mao Lu.

 6 A Gatekeeper 1

    Mao Lu sat on the shaking bus, the 683 back to Daxing. He hugged the large old book to his chest. As he held it he felt his fingers become covered in nervous sweat as he heard it whisper to him softly. \"Open me...open me.\" He glanced around nervously but it seemed no one else could hear it.


    \"This is a very dangerous item\". That was all Mao Lu could think. All of this was too much and so sudden. It didn''t make sense to him. Gatekeepers�� \"One that held the key to this realm\", was such a thing even scientifically possible.


    No. Of course it wasn''t. Something like this wasn''t explainable. It wasn''t something the common people were aware of. It was something that should exist in the boundaries of fiction. Yet now he was experiencing something so surreal in real life.


    As he hugged the book and fretted he noticed a small girl staring at him. She was really young, perhaps only 3 or 4, she had cute little pigtails and wore a red little dress and shiny red little shoes. She hid between her mother''s skirt. Her big black eyes gazed at him intently.


    Mao Lu weakly smiled at the little girl but she gave no response back, only continuing to look at him.


    Mao Lu ignored her, \"kids are weird these days\" he grumbled.


    Two more stops passed, five more stops till he was home. Mao Lu felt an odd impatience and tension inside of him. He was itching to open this dangerous book.


    As another stop came he noticed the woman with the long skirt getting off the bus. Yet she didn''t take her child with her. The little girl was standing in the same spot staring at him.


    Mao Lu''s eyes widened, he mouthed to the little girl, \"hey look your Mother is getting off, go follow her, quick.\"


    The girl didn''t respond. Mao Lu watched in horror as the woman stepped off the bus completely unaware of leaving the little girl behind.


    Just as he was about to call out to her and grab the little girl to bring her to her mother, the little girl crawled onto the seat next to him.


    \"You''re the new Gatekeeper, A powerless mortal trash with a short life span. What a waste. Why would the book and Wang Cao choose you?\"


    The little girls legs swung as she was too short to reach the floor. Her large black eyes staring up at him. Her lips unmoving but her cold words rang in his head.


    \"Well I anticipate great things from you. This Realm has always had shit Gatekeepers. You better not be as disappointing as your predecessors.\"


    The little girl gave a very adult like smile that stretched over her small pale face. Her teeth large and white.


    Mao Lu was frozen in shock. Before he could respond, the bus announced \"Next stop is Daxing Suburb\" and before his eyes she faded away.


    Mao Lu''s heart thudded in his chest. He glanced around him, but on the busy bus no one had seemed to notice a thing.


    Before Mao Lu realised, he was sitting on the floor of his small apartment. Still hugging that book.


    Slowly he lowered it to his small coffee table.


    He sat with his knees bended, he wiped his sweaty hands onto his shirt and hesitated.


    What was he getting himself into? Didn''t he have a right to refuse such an inheritance, right? Why should he open something so dangerous?


    Mao Lu remembered that little girl on the bus. His heart quivered. He didn''t want to recall it.


    If he opened this book would he meet more people�� or rather things like that.


    His life was already overwhelming for him and he was barely coping as it was with other emotional things.


    \"Yet\"�� Mao Lu remembered the money. Was he in a position to throw away such an amazing opportunity. After struggling so long, finally the chance for him to live a little was right before his eyes, who knew when he''d get another opportunity like it.. Who knew, maybe being a Gatekeeper might not be that big of deal and he was overthinking it��. Probably.


    After sitting there for a while, Mao Lu tightly closed his eyes and threw caution aside as he flung the book open.


    Slowly he opened them, expecting to see the worst. But��the page was blank.


    \"Huh!\" he exclaimed. Yet the moment he shouted in surprise, four hands emerged from the page and dragged him inside.


    Mao Lu didn''t even have time to scream.


    __________


    ROARING TIGER CLUB


    The music thrummed, and the club was getting more packed. Girls in slim body fitting dresses danced on the poles.


    Groups sat in V. I. P areas popping bottles of Ciroc and champagne, and a man screamed out loud as he went crazy on the dance floor. Leading to raucous cheers of encouragement from the other rowdy club goers.


    Sitting at the bar on the left side was Fei Bing Bing, beside her was Zhao DeTong.


    \"Why isn''t he here yet Fang Kai?\" Bing Bing yelled over the music.


    Fang Kai shook his green hair, causing his piercings to jingle. \"Like I said, he should''ve started at 8, he should have been here 3 hours ago, he''s seriously late!\"


    \"Call him!!\" Bing Bing yelled.


    \"I already did like eight times. But he hasn''t picked up. If he isn''t here by 12 he''s gonna lose out on a lot of pay for this shift!\" Fang Kai yelled back. \"Have you not called him yet!\"


    \"I have, like 20 times!\" Fei Bing Bing fretted. She knew that Mao Lu probably didn''t want to see her and Zhao DeTong tonight, or listen to them nag him about working for them, but even if he wanted to avoid them he wouldn''t ditch a shift. Mao Lu had a lot of principles, working hard and earnestly was one of them. He was never late and he never took a day off. Plus the money was his lifeline, he needed it to survive. He''d never ditch a shift.


    Perhaps something had happened.


    \"Let''s go to his place and check on him.\" Zhao DeTong stood up, \"Perhaps he''s ill\".


    Fei Bing Bing nodded her head in agreement, throwing on her jacket, \"If you see him tell me straight away Fang Kai.\" Kai nodded.


    __________


    SOMEWHERE


    Mao Lu''s eyes were wide as he was greeted with a face full of dirt.


    As he pulled his head from the ground he saw wavy healthy green grass surrounding him. Above his head the sky was a clear blue and floating islands could be seen. It was like something out of Laputa Castle in the Sky[1], but Mao Lu was certain he wasn''t in a Ghibli film.


    \"Hello\" a calm voice drifted into his ears like the wind. \"It is nice to finally see you here, Mao Lu.\"


    \"Who!\" Mao Lu looked left and right but he didn''t see anyone.


    \"That was rude of me not to introduce myself.\" The voice claimed, \"I am the Book of Gates, your guide into the world of Gatekeepers, you can call me Gates if that''s easier.\"


    Mao Lu continued to look around himself like a headless chicken, yet still there was no one in sight.


    \"Where are you?\" he asked in a slightly hysterical voice, \"it''s rude to hide yourself! \"


    The calm voice laughed, it sounded like bells chiming. \"You say I''m hiding but I am not. I am this book and I am the space inside this book. I am the trees, the grass, the sun and the sky. I am all around you Mao Lu. I promise you I''m not hiding.\"


    What�� It was everything around him. Mao Lu couldn''t help but think \"ridiculous\" but then as he remembered being dragged into the book, the creepy girl on the bus and the way Mr. Baker had made the book appear from nowhere. Mao Lu realised that it wasn''t ridiculous.


    He needed to calm down. He slowly breathed through his nose and out through his mouth. He did this until he felt his heart rate slow.


    Mindfulness and breathing were things he''d been practicing for a long time. Learn to control yourself, calm yourself and think rationally. It led to a healthy mind. It was how he was able to cope with stress and all the pressure he''d faced over the years.


    A he calmed he realised that this was all apart of the process. Mr. Baker had said opening the book in front of others was dangerous and that once it was opened he would learn about the Gatekeepers. Although Mao Lu hadn''t expected to be dragged into what appeared to be another world inside the book, if he threw rationality aside, it made sense.


    He just needed to be calm and follow the situation.


    \"I''m sorry for shouting. I was surprised and panicked. I''ve never encountered anything like this.\" Mao Lu bowed his head in apology.


    The voice gently laughed again, \"It''s fine. It is not the first time someone has been terrified and confused once coming here. Out of all of them I must congratulate you on being the fastest to calm yourself.\"


    Mao Lu wasn''t certain but he felt that the book of Gates was smiling at him.


    \"Mao Lu, you have been chosen as the 888th[2] Gatekeeper of mortal realm number 145. Although just one out of 400 Gatekeepers, and a Gatekeeper of a mortal realm ,one of the weakest realms amongst the 400 realms. Don''t feel like you are insignificant. As a Gatekeeper you shall bear unfathomable knowledge from the dawning era, and you have the responsibility of maintaining peace amongst the Realms.\"


    \"I have verified that out of all the existences in Realm 145, you are one that is purest of heart, strongest in virtue, and has the most talent to become a Gatekeeper and take over from Wang Cao.\"


    [1] Popular Ghibli film


    [2] 8 is a lucky number in chinese culture, it equals wealth and prosperity

 7 A Gatekeeper 2

    \"The first thing you need to understand is what you''re protecting\" The book of Gates stated as it pulled Mao Lu upwards.


    Mao Lu was flung into the air, he tried to grab a hold of something, anything, but he wasn''t able to. Soon the land below looked like miniature figurines. The fields of grass and lush hills became similar to specks of green on a canvas. He barely yelled before he was above the clouds.


    Mao Lu went up an up, until the Earth itself looked like the size of a round ball of gum that he could pick up and chew.


    \"I''m in space, yet unlike the stories I''ve heard my eyeballs aren''t bleeding out of their sockets, I''m not freezing to death, and it feels like I can still breathe\" Mao Lu thought with amazement. But it didn''t end there.


    He travelled higher and higher. The higher he went the faster he was propelled. He quickly passed the moon and the sun. He passed jupiter and then passed the dwarf planets.


    Mao Lu couldn''t even enjoy the beautiful view of the solar system as it flashed past.


    He went up and up. Stars flashed by like lights across his eyes. It was a formidable and humbling image.


    He continued moving rapidly. Eventually after passing a multitude of more stars and planets and systems, more than he could count, Mao Lu came to an empty space.


    It was so dark that he felt blind. It was so empty that he wasn''t sure whether he was going up or down, or travelling left or right. He began to lose his bearings as he went further into the nothingness.


    Just as he felt like he was fading into that empty space, he heard a slight pop sound as he was pulled from a wet surface.


    As he was pulled further out he realised he''d emerged from a glistening blue bubble that sparkled like crystal. As he was pulled even further and faster Mao Lu saw that there was more than just one bubble.


    Like a pearl necklace, 400 blue glistening bubbles were connected in a large chain in the middle of a dark abyss. These blue bubbles were gorgeous and sparkled like jewels.


    It was only when Mao Lu was far enough to see this that he suddenly stopped. The breaks were halted so quickly that he felt his body shake and tremble from the backlash, yet he felt no pain.


    \"These are the 400 realms.\" the book of Gates voice echoed in his head. \"The Creator, shaped the 400 realms. Each of those bubbles you see there, is a realm. Inside of them is an entire Universe filled with galaxies, stars, planets and various life forms.\"


    \"Your Realm is 145, one of the smaller ones on the right. Do you see it, it has a slight green tint to it?\"


    Mao Lu looked down and spotted it straight away. That bubble contained his home, his universe, and the stars. The experience of staring at this from above was strange.


    Mao Lu had seen so many stars and so many solar systems and uncountable galaxies before he''d gotten here, they''d flashed by so fast that he''d been unable to process it all.


    \"Would humanity ever get to explore the entire universe? And if we did how long would it take? How many other species would we encounter? If we did get to the end of the universe even then we still wouldn''t scratch the surface. There are 399 realms just like this that also need to be explored, and whatever lays beyond these 400 realms as well.\"


    Mao Lu thought all of this from an outside perspective. In comparison to everything he was such a small existence.


    \"Out of the 400 realms there are 200 Mortal realms, 100 Immortal realms, 98 Celestial realms and 2 Deity realms.


    Mortal realms are those with less life force than other realms. As a result inhabitants have shorter life spans and are generally weaker. 99% of the inhabitants are considered mortals, 1% are the others.\"


    \"The others!\" Mao Lu''s thoughts flashed. He thought of Mr. Baker and the girl on the bus, they were definitely apart of that 1%.


    \"The Immortal realms are filled with 50% more essence than the mortal realms. There are equal amounts of mortals and the others.


    In the Celestial realms 99% are others the 1% are mortals.


    Then in the Deity realms near god-like existences reside.\"


    \"Each of these realms have Gatekeeper to act as border control, to prevent invasions of one Realm over another. To maintain the balance and the essence levels between the Realms. A Gatekeeper is one that keeps the peace\".


    As the book said this, Mao Lu felt his gut swirl in his stomach as he suddenly began to drop. He screamed as he fell, further and further all the way back.


    It was a horrifying ride.


    ��


    When Mao Lu finally returned to that grassy land and laid underneath the blue sky, torrents of vomit came from his mouth. He wretched and shivered.


    \"Never again!!!\" he yelled. Mao Lu didn''t want to do that ever again!


    \"I apologise, it was the fastest way to make you understand. I took the brunt of the force away from you but it seems like I underestimated the frailty of a mortal body.\"


    \"No shit.\" Mao Lu muttered as he spewed more across the green grass.


    Mao Lu felt that the book of Gates was disgusted, which was understandable as everything he''d eaten today was being thrown all over it. Perhaps the green grass here was equivalent to its face or something, if that was the case Mao Lu really felt very sorry about the entire thing, but he couldn''t stop his stomach doing somersaults inside of him. He couldn''t stop the bile launching from his throat.


    ....


    It was several minutes later that Mao Lu was lying down on the grass with laboured breathing, he was still rather pale but was no longer being sick.


    \"Are...are you okay?\" the book of Gates tentatively asked.


    \"I''m okay for now.\" Mao Lu slowly replied as he looked into the blue sky and watched a floating Island pass by.


    \"Where is this place...where are you exactly?\" he asked curiously. Mao Lu had been dragged through space and back, he knew that the book of Gates was on Earth at least, but where on Earth could it be? He''d never heard of floating islands before.


    \"Well\" the book of Gates began as it slowly lifted Mao Lu, water cascaded from the sky onto where Mao Lu had spewed his guts out. When the patches of grass were cleaned and sparkling it lowered Mao Lu to his feet.


    \"I have my own world within me. This is my world, a separate dimension inside me. I exist anywhere that is nearest to the Gatekeeper, if you were a life-form on Mars I''d be on Mars, if you were on Pluto I''d be on Pluto. Since you on Earth I''m on Earth. Don''t think that becoming a Gatekeeper is exclusive to humankind, every life-form in this realm has a chance. Humankind are but a small part of a larger picture, you understand?\"


    Mao Lu nodded, he understood.


    \"Only you are able to enter my world as you are the new Gatekeeper.\"


    \"May I ask...why out of all the life forms in this realm was I chosen. That''s a lot of people for you to choose me from...and I know you mentioned a Gatekeeper must be someone pure of heart, and strong in virtue, but I''m not either of these things. Perhaps you have chosen wrongly.\" Mao Lu couldn''t help but feel that there was some kind of mistake.


    All his life he''d only worked for himself he''d never done anything for others. He''d always been hiding things like his sexuality, or his bitterness towards others. Like a normal person he had anger and jealousy, in what ways was he pure of heart and strong in virtue?


    The book of Gates laughed gently, \"only a strong person can admit their faults and see their flaws. Someone who is pure has the ability to self reflect and has the capacity for great kindness. You do not need to be brave, courageous or some kind of warrior or some proclaimed martyr. Usually those that do these things do them to hide their insecurities, or to have others think about them in a positive light. That doesn''t mean they are really good. A real pure person first trusts themselves, has great inner strength and does not seek rewards. That is the quality needed for a Gatekeeper.


    Out of all the life-forms in this realm I saw a strong resolve that sits in your heart, I saw a kind soul, and I saw unlimited potential for the future. You may not think so yet, but I believe you will become a brilliant Gatekeeper.\"


    \"Even though you are the 888th Gatekeeper for this realm, I believe that you could become the greatest Gatekeeper this realm has ever seen, at least compared to the ones in the past I have a more special feeling about you.\"


    Mao Lu didn''t know what to say, such grand claims were rather pressuring, but he didn''t refute It''s words. One needs to know when to accept a situation. He''d already opened the book and come here. He''d already started the process of becoming a Gatekeeper. There was no turning back from this point onwards.


    \"It is time for me to explain to you about the Others. Those other than mortals.\"


    A gust of wind propelled Mao Lu upwards yet again, he steeled himself for the worst, but surprisingly it was a brief journey and he soon touched land. The book of Gates had taken him to one of the floating Islands in the clouds.


    It was surreal for Mao Lu, as he stood on the edge of the island he could see the land beneath him going past. A few hours ago he never would have imagined any of this, yet here he was.


    \"This way.\" Gates directed.


    Mao Lu turned around and saw an impressive fortress that took up the majority of the floating island. It looked like something straight out of World of warcraft[1] with its large stone exterior and countless turrets and impressive design and architecture.


    Mao Lu couldn''t help but whistle, when he''d been younger and had more freedom, he''d been really into mmorpg''s. He loved the design put into it. Of course castles like that were usually products of the programmers and game designers fantasies, such impressive buildings like this probably only belonged in a game. Or perhaps in parts of Europe. Mao Lu never thought he''d ever see or be entering a castle like this one in his life.


    The drawbridge was as long as the Marco Polo bridge[2] in beijing. As he walked across it he felt a slight sense of apprehension.


    [1] World of warcraft or WOW, is a popular multiplayer online role playing game or mmorpg


    [2] Famous bridge in Beijing that is 266 metres long

 8 Friends dont abandon Friends

    As Mao Lu walked across the bridge, he was surprised by how quiet everything was. His feet didn''t make a sound, he couldn''t hear the swishing of the breeze or anything. It was so very quiet.


    Other than the presence of the book of Gates, Mao Lu believed he was entirely alone.


    When he got to the end of the drawbridge and entered through the open entrance into the courtyard he felt his entire body become lighter.


    His one step became the equivalent of five, and if he jumped just a little bit Mao Lu felt that he''d fly, or at least float.


    \"What''s happening!?\" he yelled as his black hair began to ripple and wave, the same way it would when in contact with static electricity.


    \"Do not be concerned.\" Gates voice echoed. \"In this castle there is 100 times more essence compared to the levels you experience in your mortal realm. Essence is simply the energy of life itself. Since you''re not used to this amount, your body hasn''t conformed yet. Don''t worry, soon enough you''ll adjust.\"


    \"Is that so.\" Mao Lu mused aloud, he hopped about in curiosity. Although he couldn''t see it, he could feel it. As if it was making his limbs stronger, making him healthier, and invigorating him with power. This was all just from standing here and breathing it in. This essence was truly amazing.


    \"No wonder realms are ranked by the amount of essence they have. If an immortal Realm has this amount of essence than naturally the people there would be stronger and live longer. People who live with this can''t be compared to people in mortal realms who live without it. It''s truly wondrous.\" He sighed as he began walking further into a massive courtyard.


    The courtyard was rather large. It was littered with strange silver flowers that looked like a mixture between a rose and a lotus.


    As he walked into this courtyard he noticed that there were four pathways. He was at a crossroads.


    \"This��\" he looked around him, \"where do I go exactly?\"


    \"Whichever you feel like. Each path will take you to what you need to know, it doesn''t matter which one.


    Mao Lu was surprised. Shouldn''t there be a type of order to these things. Yet it was so random.


    After momentary hesitation Mao Lu decided to go for the path that was in front of him. There''s a Chinese proverb that states, \"If we don''t change direction we''re likely to end up where we are headed\". Since it didn''t matter what path he was going to take why change direction and deviate.


    As he took the path in front, Mao Lu didn''t notice the other three paths fading away.


    The book of Gates muttered to itself. \"So he''s chosen this path�� Interesting, this is the first time in Realm 145 that a Gatekeeper has chosen this path.\"


    ________________________


    DAXING SUBURB- MAO LU''S APARTMENT


    \"How can he not be home!\" Bing Bing exclaimed, \"If he''s not home where else could he be? He wasn''t at work. When we called his friend Kato, he said he wasn''t with him. It''s not like Lu to just up and disappear. What if he''s collapsed in his room from some illness!!\" She exclaimed hysterically as she continued to ring the buzzer and bang his door.


    Zhao Detong took out his phone and dialed Mao Lu again. \"Listen.\" he said as he put his finger gently to Bing Bing''s lips and leaned his ear towards the door.


    His phone rang and rang but there was no reciprocating ringing coming from Mao Lu''s flat.


    \"See.\" Detong collectedly stated, \"He isn''t in, or else we''d hear his phone ring.\"


    \"If he isn''t at home...then�� where could he be? What if something bad happened to him....oh god!\" Fei Bing Bing began to hyperventilate.


    \"Bing Bing calm down\" Zhao Detong said composedly as hugged her, \"It won''t help the situation if you panic, now will it?\"


    He rubbed her back until she began breathing evenly.


    \"Are you calm now?\"


    \"Un\" Bing Bing replied slowly, nodding her head against his broad shoulder.


    \"I''m just worried that something terrible might have happened again. Don''t you remember the incident 2 years ago, when those loan sharks tracked him down. They terrorised Lu daily but even then he still didn''t ask for help once.


    When it escalated they kidnapped Lu, those bastards cut him open. He would''ve had all his organs taken if the cops hadn''t come.


    He spent weeks in the hospital and even had the balls to say it wasn''t a big deal. Not a big deal!! He could have died if the police hadn''t coincidentally already been investigating those gangsters and planned to strike against them that day.\" Fei Bing Bing trembled.


    \"And look at this area he''s living in now. It''s worse than the previous place. What if he got caught up in some kind of conflict?\" Bing Bing choked a little with hysteria and sounded close to tears.


    \"That fool has zero regard for his own life. Why can''t Lu just tell us when something isn''t right�� Why does he always run from us and keep a distance from us...we''re his best friends, we''ve known each other since small. We''re basically family.\"


    Zhao Detong stroked Fei Bing Bing''s soft hair. \"That''s just the type of person Lu is. He doesn''t want to cause us trouble so he never tells us about his problems. It''s annoying but I think he thinks he''s helping us by doing that.\" Detong sighed.


    \"Perhaps, he still secretly hates us because of what our parents did back then.\" Bing Bing muttered.


    When Mao Lu''s family had begun struggling financially, it was both Fei Bing Bing and Zhao Detong''s parents who were the first to turn their backs on them.


    Zhao Detong still remembered when he ran to his Father''s office and begged him to help the Zhang Family.


    His father had coldly told him, \"There''s no reason to waste so much money on acquaintances. It''s their own fault they''re in this situation. They should deal with it themselves.\"


    Even today Zhao Detong harboured resentment towards his Father for acting like that. Wasn''t his Dad practically sworn brothers with Mao Lu''s father. Turning his back on a comrade in need, such backstabbing made Detong feel ill.


    Bing Bing''s family had done the same, turning their back on the Zhang family.


    Yet despite all that Lu hadn''t been angry with them. He''d simply said \"It''s not like you were the ones who turned your backs on my family. I won''t judge you for the actions of your parents, since they aren''t your actions.\"


    Zhao Detong since then had felt eternally indebted to Zhang Lu for keeping their friendship. Friends are supposed to help each other, friends don''t abandon friends. So Zhao Detong swore that unlike his father he''d be a man that would always be there for those that were important to him.


    Yet despite swearing that, he still was helpless. When Zhang Lu''s Mother was killed, when his father went to prison, when his name changed to Mao Lu, and when he was pursued by debt collectors. Zhao Detong had been helpless. Only there to give him a hug, and an occasional drink. Any type of help he could offer Mao Lu was constantly refused. It ate him up inside.


    Perhaps Mao Lu really refused his help because he bore a grudge against him for what his parents did in the past. Perhaps Mao Lu really secretly hated him and Fei Bing Bing.


    The thought made Zhao Detong upset. So when Fei Bing Bing said those words he was unable to refute them. Since he also thought it was probably true.


    Sighing Zhao Detong pulled away from Fei Bing Bing and turned towards the stairs. \"We might as well leave since he isn''t here. In the morning if he isn''t working at the convenience store then we''ll call the police. They won''t take us seriously if we report it now.\"


    \"Maybe we should wait a bit longer, maybe he''ll come back soon.\" Bing Bing persisted as she pulled Detong''s arm.


    \"I don''t think lingering at his door will help. If he was really fine and about to come back then he would have seen our missed calls by now and contacted us.\" Zhao Detong retorted as he pulled Bing Bing with him down the stairs of the apartment block.


    \"Also this place isn''t too safe at night for us to be lingering outside his door.\"


    Bing Bing looked as if she was going to argue but instead she bit her lip and resigned herself. Following Zhao Detong out of the building and to their car.


    \"Don''t worry, I''m gonna call Detective Wang, I''m sure he''ll be able to help us out.\"


    \"Detective? Do you mean Frank Wang, from highschool, I heard he works as a detective now!\"


    \"Yep, he owes Mao Lu and I a few favours, I''m sure if something is really wrong he''ll find out.\"

 9 The Creator

    As Mao Lu walked straight ahead, from what had been a muddy path surrounded by those unfamiliar silver flowers, transformed into a stone path encompassed by stone pillars. There was no ceiling and the pillars were so tall that they seemed to stretch far into the clear blue sky.


    Mao Lu looked up at them curiously. Each one had strange carvings on it, yet when he tried to decipher them they blurred. He couldn''t read it.


    \"The 400 realms were made by the Creator. Us Gatekeepers call the Creator, One. One made the 400 realms using essence or as the ancients called it, verscence.


    As I mentioned before essence is a form of energy that exists in every living thing, it is what keeps us alive, it''s what keeps things moving, it exists in everything. In the dawning era, at the start of time, One gave us the ability to see and use verscence in the hopes that eventually a powerful being would be produced from the 400 realms that could become One''s equal.\" The book of Gates gentle voice drifted around Mao Lu.


    \"So you mean this Creator, One, wanted to create another Creator. And that''s why it made the 400 realms and allowed us to see and use this powerful energy.\" Mao Lu tried to clarify.


    \"We don''t know if One wanted there to be another creator, or whether One created the 400 realms as a trial ground to create a worthy disciple. Or perhaps One was lonely and wanted a companion, it is unknown what One''s true purpose was. All that is certain is that One wanted his creations to become powerful and thus gave us the ability to use essence, and hoped that some day an equal would arise.


    After essence was introduced to the masses, many began competing with each other and training rapidly, using it to improve themselves so that they could become the chosen equal that One wanted. This training process became called the Path of Power.


    The more practitioners train the more essence they can use and the more powerful they become on this path of power. There are three paths or rather routes to train essence.\"


    As Gates spoke Mao Lu continued down the stone corridor. He felt rather suffocated, as if something was sitting at the bottom of his throat. It became harder to breathe with each step, and the air began to smell stale and old. Despite this Mao Lu didn''t stop, he didn''t pause until the path widened. In the middle of this opening were three statues.


    \"These statues represent the three routes on the path of power.\"


    The first statue was a humanoid figure, their hands were extended in front of them, both held long sword like weapons. It emanated strength.


    The second statue appeared humanoid at first but it seemed to morph and change shape before his eyes. It''s hand held a long staff and stood tall, it''s eyes seemed to pierce into his own. As if it were alive and really looking at him. He felt his head begin to ache.


    \"The three routes are the Cultivator, the other is the Mage, and the last is the Gatekeeper.\" The book of Gates explained.


    \"A Cultivator is a practitioner that focuses on using the essence energy to train their bodies. Be that training martial arts or other cultivation methods. The aim is that their bodies become more powerful and surpass their limits by opening up various meridians, acupoints, and using their bodies full potential. As their bodies improve they can use more essence and to greater levels. Cultivators are very fierce warriors.\"


    Mao Lu looked at the imposing and awe striking first statue. It definitely looked like a fierce warrior.


    \"Then there is the Mage. Compared to the cultivator path, this one can be considered easier and faster, but at the same time, it holds many more risks and dangers. The Mage is one that practices magic, spells, and incantations. They use essence to train their minds, spirits, and manipulate their surroundings. The more they train with essence the greater their abilities and the more essence they can use just like a cultivator. But training the mind and soul is a dangerous business, the slightest mistake can have irreversible consequences.\" Mao Lu glanced at the shifting second statue and felt uncomfortable as he saw those intense eyes.


    \"Then there is the Gatekeeper. A path of immense power. One that has the greatest potential in becoming the chosen one that One desires. The other two routes were made by lifeforms after millions of years of trial and error whilst experimenting with the essence, however the Gatekeepers were personally created by One. A Gatekeeper is not constrained by the limits of their physical body or their mind like a Mage or Cultivator, a Gatekeeper can use essence in an almost unlimited manner, however you are confined by many rules.\"


    Mao Lu stared at the last statue, his gaze lost inside the shimmering crystalline surface.


    \"After One made the Gatekeepers, and assigned them each with a realm to protect, One then disappeared and left the 400 realms, to wherever lies beyond.


    As a result after billions upon billions of years, many have forgotten about the Creator, only believing that life simply just began and that they can use the essence as they wish. Only a few of the ancient schools, those in the Deity realms, and of course the Gatekeepers remember One''s intentions and what the end goal is.\"


    \"In these billions of years, has anyone reached that goal and become someone equal to One?\" Mao Lu couldn''t help but ask.


    \"That is a good question. The answer to that is no, no one has reached the goal One set. Even though there are beings powerful enough to destroy galaxies with but a mere wave of their hands, none have reached the standard to become chosen by One. One has never come back to the 400 realms and claimed a person.\"


    \"Even someone that can destroy galaxies with a wave isn''t worthy?\" Mao Lu couldn''t help but exclaim.


    \"You must remember that each of the 400 realms is made up of countless galaxies and life-forms. For someone to be on the level of One, they must not only be able to destroy a few galaxies they must be able to create life and destroy trillions of those galaxies at once.


    At this current point none have been able to achieve this, and perhaps no one will.\"


    Mao Lu couldn''t even imagine the immense power that this creator could possibly have, if they were able to do all this, perhaps anyone aspiring to be their equal was truly dreaming too much.


    \"The reason a Gatekeeper surpasses all other practitioners is because you have an almost unlimited use of essence. That is because by becoming the Gatekeeper you have become one with your realm itself.


    A Gatekeepers power is derived from the realm they control, your fate is tied to your realm. Its power is reflected in your power, it''s energy and its quality is yours. You can control the essence inside of it at will.\"


    \"That��\" Mao Lu felt dumbfounded, all other practitioners had to train themselves so as to use more essence and strengthen their skills and abilities, but a Gatekeeper could use an unlimited amount of essence straight away. Wasn''t that a massive cheat, wasn''t that grossly unfair.


    \"Of course this power isn''t without consequence, there are rules that Gatekeepers must follow and complete so as to use this power. If those rules are defied the Gatekeeper will face a fate worse than death.\" Gates voice became harsh and cold. \"Also just because you are a Gatekeeper doesn''t mean you have eternal life, that is something you must train to gain on your own. If you don''t have the talent then like your predecessors you will fall short and will be replaced in time.\"


    Mao Lu felt a slight chill in his heart.


    \"Amongst Gatekeepers there are rankings. At the moment realm 145 and its Gatekeeper, you, are ranked last among the 400. All the previous Gatekeepers of this realm have either lacked in talent or committed grievous errors by violating rules. Due to this even amongst mortal realms, this realm has the least essence and is on the weaker side.


    A Gatekeepers job is to protect your realm but I fear that will be difficult considering your current weakness and the ranking of your realm.\"


    Mao Lu felt beads of sweat build on his forehead, this was a bit ridiculous. His predecessors had made a huge mess and now he had been put in charge of a sinking ship. And protect it from what and how exactly? What were these rules he had to follow, how was he supposed to train himself to live longer or become stronger, how did being a Gatekeeper work???


    There were many things Mao Lu wanted to know and ask but he kept the questions in his heart. He''d find them out eventually, there was no need to rush. Those with little patience never get as good results as those that wait.


    \"Amongst Gatekeepers there are different types and different paths. And unlike your predecessors you have chosen a rather high quality path, that perhaps will give this realm some hope if you prove to have the talent.\" Gates said as the statues began to disappear, and suddenly Mao Lu was in front of a large door.

 10 Mao Lus Path & the Rules

    The door was 50 ft tall. It was made of a dark metal. Next to it Mao Lu felt goosebumps spread across his skin, the hairs on his arms stood up, and a cold air blew against him. The air smelt very stale here, and the suffocating pressure he felt had now doubled.


    On the door there were strange carvings, and yet again he couldn''t read them.


    \"To protect a realm a Gatekeeper has to defend or attack, and must be highly capable at one or the other. There are many types of ways to use essence, but for a Gatekeeper there are only three main paths. Creation and Destruction, and Time. Once a path is chosen it can not be changed. Earlier you chose the less conventional path, Time.\"


    \"Time! When did I chose it?\" Mao Lu wondered in his heart.


    \"This doorway will lead you to where you can learn about Time. Out of the 400 Gatekeepers only 10 are on the path of Time, which you should be glad. Out of the three it is the most powerful.\"


    \"So I got lucky, and chose a good path!\" Mao Lu felt somewhat relieved.


    \"It wasn''t luck.\" Gates voice was stern, \"It was your nature. When I asked you earlier which path you wanted to take at that crossroads, you didn''t hesitate to keep going forward. Just like time, it is something that does not hesitate and will move forward regardless of what obstacle that tries to oppose it. Also the path itself also chose you, meaning you have talent for it. You are destined to become a Gatekeeper that goes down the path of Time.\"


    \"...but��\" Mao Lu thought, he had hesitated, at least in his heart he had momentarily. In his entire life he only continued forward because sitting down and doing nothing wouldn''t change anything. It had become his nature to always take a forward stance, but that didn''t mean he didn''t hesitate. There were many things in his life that he''d hesitated about. Was he really destined to go on the path of Time?


    Whilst Mao Lu thought this, he was also inwardly amazed at how well he was taking this and absorbing all this information. \"How am I so calm about all this?\" he wondered.


    \"Now enter the door and begin your path.\" Gates commanded.


    \"Wait.\" Mao Lu spoke up, \"Before I enter, do I get to know what I''m protecting this realm from, or what the rules I must abide by are?\"


    Although Mao Lu was rather patient, he felt that before he began training in anything he needed to understand the cost of it.


    For a moment Gates was silent as if it were pondering whether now was the right time to divulge such information.


    \"Since it is too late for you to turn back, it doesn''t matter if you know now-\"


    \"You mean I had a choice to turn back.\"


    \"Everyone always has a choice Mao Lu, even destiny isn''t undefiable. But now you have made your choice, you want to be a Gatekeeper, right?\"


    \"I do. I want to be a Gatekeeper.\"


    \"Then I shall tell you who you are protecting this realm from. Firstly you are protecting this realm from other realms. Gatekeepers are chosen by the purity of their hearts and the strength of their virtue, this doesn''t necessarily mean they are peacekeeping. Many Gatekeepers have purely demonic hearts and are bloodthirsty and ambitious. There are 200 Gatekeepers of Mortal realms like yours, but out of that 200, 130 Gatekeepers are subjugated by Gatekeepers from the 100 immortal realms or 98 Celestial realms.


    The 2 Deity Gatekeepers don''t bother with such a thing, but if they did your resources and the people of your realm would become their slaves, easily.


    There are also many conflicts between realms due the inhabitants. A Gatekeeper''s duty is to give permission to those that request it, allowing travel across realms.


    You are border control if you will. One Gatekeeper may give a group the permission to go to your realm, but as Gatekeeper of that realm, if you do not want them you need the strength to deny them into your realm, or to keep them under control once they''ve entered. There have been many cases where a Gatekeeper hasn''t been strong enough and that has led to invasions and wars by other realms.


    You must protect your own territory, it is the source of your power and if it is taken by those belonging to another realm, it will no longer be yours. And your power will be short lived and your life will also be short.


    Secondly you are protecting your Realm from those beyond the 400 realms. Once every 10,000 years they come and try to devour the realms, and take the verscence that lies in them. Many Gatekeepers have perished in such conflicts with those unknown beings. If you are not strong enough your realm could very well be devoured, although that hasn''t happened yet I''m sure you don''t want to be the first. And I''m you''d like to avoid countless tragedies.


    Before the Creator left, they instructed that no matter what, we must not let the 400 realms become devoured.\"


    Mao Lu felt his heart clench, so it was really that dangerous. He would have to defend against other realms and at the same time defend against whatever unknown things were outside the realms.


    \"Your predecessors were all pathetic in that they could never protect this realm properly. Other realms have taken your resources, leeched off your essence and forced your predecessors to bow to them. Wang Cao was no exception. That''s why realm 145 is a laughing stock amongst the 400 realms.\"


    \"Why that''s just freaking brilliant.\" thought Mao Lu sarcastically, the situation already sounded bad but now it sounded even worse.


    \"So then for the rules. There are only ten rules you must follow.


    Firstly, never divulge the secrets of The Gatekeepers to those that aren''t Gatekeepers. Secondly, you must not practice any other path, meaning never cultivate and never train in magic. Your predecessor Wang Cao made that mistake. When he was chosen as a Gatekeeper he was already a Cultivator at the foundation stage. As a Gatekeeper he had to cease cultivation, however he found the Gatekeepers path hard to train in. So he went against this rule and tried to cultivate again. This led to a massive backlash where the essence in his body began burning the blood in his veins slowly everyday as punishment. Eventually he couldn''t bear it much longer and died miserably, well that''s what happens when one doesn''t follow the rules.\"


    Mao Lu thought of that friendly old man, and he felt overwhelming pity, he could only imagine the amount of pain he must have been in. His blood was burning everyday. No wonder he seemed so old and worn out when they''d met so long ago. If he was a Gatekeeper shouldn''t he be youthful and strong, no wonder.


    He remembered how Mr. Baker had said that Wang Cao would have lived longer if he''d had more talent in cultivation, but that was so wrong. It was obvious that others didn''t know about the business of Gatekeepers too deeply, or else Mr.Baker never would have said something like that.


    \"The third rule is that a Gatekeeper is not allowed to reproduce. When you become a Gatekeeper your body will change to adapt to your path and to adapt to process large amounts of essence. If you had a child they would inherit these abilities, however these abilities should only be exclusive to Gatekeepers, such an existence is a taboo. If you have a child you will be forced to kill it or bear the consequences.\" Gates voice was very solemn and threatening as it said this, but Mao Lu almost felt like laughing out loud.


    Although he was young, and Gate probably thought he was at the peak of his life where he wanted children in the future. Mao Lu was so gay that the very thought of sleeping with a woman put him off. He wasn''t going to be reproducing anytime soon. If he wanted to have a child he could always adopt, and if he ever got a partner in the future... well there just wouldn''t be any traditional reproduction.


    He smirked a little bit, but that incurred Gates anger, as it told him with a furious tone, \"These are serious rules, I hope you don''t take them as a joke or else you will suffer in the future.\"


    \"No-no-no-no-no that wasn''t why I was laughing.\"


    \"Regardless, take this seriously!\" It didn''t give Mao Lu the chance to explain before it began discussing the fourth rule, \"Fourthly, you must train everyday and develop your path.


    Five, you must not bend in your principles or go against your heart''s wishes. Essence is a very pure energy, but it is more than just that. It is alive. It has its own consciousness, and if it perceives you as weak or about to do something that goes against your principles it will defy you and may never allow you to use it again. A Gatekeeper that is unable to use essence is the sames as a walking target. Respect yourself and respect the essence.


    Six, you are not allowed to kill another Gatekeeper. Even if they anger you, you can''t kill them and vice versa.


    Seven, you must not teach another Gatekeeper about your path. Since you are on the path of time you can not discuss it with Gatekeepers of creation or destruction, although you may discuss it with other Gatekeepers of Time.


    Eight, you must participate in the Gatekeeper ranking contest that occurs every century.


    Nine, You are never allowed to reveal or open the book of Gates, myself, around others that aren''t Gatekeepers.


    And last but not least, You are not to kill wantonly and without reserve, if your actions are deemed too extreme I have the ability to execute you.\"


    Mao Lu felt extremely somber. These were serious rules and responsibilities that he shouldn''t take lightly.


    \"Now that you have been enlightened on these matters, are you ready to step on to the path of Time.\"


    \"I am.\" Mao Lu said as he stared at the large door.


    Before him it opened, and a invisible force dragged him inside. Mao Lu''s eyes opened wide. \"This...this..this was time.\"

 11 What is this?

    BEIJING PUBLIC SECURITY BUREAU TIAN''ANMEN AREA BRANCH


    Frank Wang rubbed the bridge of his nose and tried to stifle a yawn as he sat at his desk, staring at old security footage.


    Since he was young Frank had had his heart set on becoming a detective. He entered the police academy despite the protest of his mother who wanted him to return to the UK and continue his education there.


    When he''d done this Frank had been filled with lofty dreams of being an incredible officer who would be catching criminals left and right. He thought his life would be like those crime dramas on TV, where every scene was filled with excitement and action.


    Yet now he was hit with the reality, being a rookie straight out of the academy, he was basically a coffee delivery boy for the other detectives in the office. Actually a coffee delivery boy was an understatement, he was a full time lackey.


    And since he''d become a detective, the moment he''d been assigned to the Crime Control section at Tian''anmen, he''d been stuck in the office doing paperwork or surveying security footage and doing other people''s work.


    Even if action did happen in the area he was never put on the front-lines or allowed to help.


    \"Maybe I should switch to the VIP protection department or public security. All the guys there seem to be busy, or at least doing something worthwhile.\" Frank Wang grumbled to himself.


    \"Oi Detective Wang go and get everyone coffees!\" Yelled his direct superior, Chief Wei, from across the room.


    Immediately Frank bowed and shouted, \"Yes Sir.\"


    \"I should just bear with it.\" He thought as he left the office, \"everyone starts out at the bottom. All the detectives here were once rookies that had to deliver coffee. I only left the academy half a year ago, one day I''ll be working on the real cases. Soon, soon.\"


    Frank Wang was still thinking ''soon'' as he stood in the line at the coffee store. In his uniform he stood out like a sore thumb. As he got to the front, he said, \"The usual\" and the barista began preparing a batch straight away.


    Frank stared at the pretty barista who had her hair tied in a long ponytail. \"She''s beautiful\" is all he could think. She was the only perk of having to run off and buy coffee all the time.


    Her name tag read, Qi Zhou.


    Frank coughed and said, \"It''s so late but you guys are still open.\"


    Qi Zhou glanced up at him with her large clear eyes, \"Our store is open 24 hours, you come here all the time and you didn''t know? I always work the night shifts and I always see you.\"


    Frank felt his face flush a little. It was true he was always getting tons of coffee this late at night. And it said on the front of the store, open 24 hours. \"That was such a dumb thing to say, I might die of embarrassment\" he thought.


    The only reason this devil would call him so late was either to get drinks, or use his status as an officer to get out of some kind of trouble.


    He wanted to ignore the call but he owed Zhao Detong quite a bit from back in the day and they were sworn brothers, he couldn''t ignore a brother.


    \"Detong, what is it now?\" Frank coldly answered.


    \"Whoa is that the way to answer a call from one of your best friends?\" Zhao Detong sounded slightly offended but Frank didn''t care.


    \"What do you want? You didn''t get yourself into any trouble did you. Well sorry, I can''t help, I''m on duty at the moment.\" He was about to hang up but then he heard Detong yell.


    \"Oi Oi that''s not why I called, geez why do you think so badly of me? Actually don''t answer that.\" Detong''s voice suddenly became serious, \"The reason I''m calling you is because I''m worried about Mao Lu.\"


    Moa Lu!!!


    \"What happened to Mao Lu, is he okay?\" Frank shouted into the phone.


    \"I can''t get a hold of him and he didn''t turn up for his shift tonight at Roaring Tiger, so I''m worried that something might have happened.\"


    \"He didn''t turn up to his shift.\" Frank Wang sighed whilst switching on his bluetooth earpiece and putting his phone in his pocket. He grabbed two large bags filled with coffee and thanked the barista as he walked out of the store. \"Are you pulling my leg or something, just because he isn''t answering your calls and didn''t turn up to a shift, doesn''t mean you should be worried about him. Maybe you pissed him off and he turned off his phone and went to get some space. Even Mao Lu needs some chill time.\"


    Zhao Detong snorted over the phone, \"Even if Mao Lu was mad at me he wouldn''t just disappear and ditch a shift. He would block my calls but ditching his responsibilities isn''t like him.\"


    \"Well then, maybe he met someone and got distracted by them.\"


    \"Do you think I wouldn''t know if Mao Lu was seeing someone, and I contacted all of his friends and they don''t know where he is either.\" Zhao Detong retorted, \"and you know what happened two years ago, I have a right to be worried.\"


    Frank sighed a little, he also remembered what happened two years ago. At that time he was still training in the police academy and had heard about the incident much later than everyone else. Honestly, it had scared him a lot. Although he wasn''t as close to Mao Lu as Zhao Detong, Mao Lu was still an important friend to him.


    \"Fine, I''ll call some people I know at the public security bureau in Daxing and see if anything noteworthy happened in the area. I''ll also track Mao Lu''s phone from my computer. But I swear to god if you''re just being paranoid and he''s fine I''m gonna be so pissed that you wasted my time.\"


    \"Noted.\" Zhang Detong said carelessly, and then hung up on Frank.


    As Frank heard the bee eeeeep and the automatic voice say, \"Your call has ended.\" he felt a little pissed, but at the same time he was now concerned about Mao Lu, so he didn''t dwell on it.


    ��.


    Frank raced back to the station and began messaging his contacts in Daxing. Unlike Tian''anmen, Daxing was a lot more active with a lot more notable crimes. So the crime control department there was a lot more busy. However from his friends he found out that despite a lot of things happening today, none of them seemed to involve Mao Lu, or were near Mao Lu''s address.


    Then Frank began tracking Mao Lu''s phone. At first he called him, but just as Zhao Detong had said, it seemed to be off. So he checked his phone logs. All that was needed to track a phone these days were their logs, it didn''t matter whether the phone had received calls, as long as it had been on and was sending information or signals to nearby cell towers, then it was traceable.


    \"Where were you last Mao Lu��\" Frank muttered as he zoomed into the map, looking at the locations and the time stops.


    At the start of the day Mao Lu had gone from his flat to his job at the cafe, then around 4 Mao Lu went to the business district and spent a while in B&B law firm.


    Frank Wang raised an eyebrow, why would Mao Lu go there?


    Frank followed the call traces and the last location Mao Lu was at before he turned off his phone was...his apartment in Daxing.


    Frank rolled his eyes. So then he''s probably at his flat, he switched off his phone and decided to ditch his shift. That had to be it.


    At that point Frank''s phone dinged. It was a message from his friend at the Daxing bureau. \"I sent you today''s security footage from that location. I hope it''s useful.\"


    Frank''s eyes lit up, and he checked his mail, there was indeed a link to the footage.


    \"Thanks\" he messaged back.


    Frank had asked for some security footage from a building opposite Mao Lu''s apartment. He forwarded through it, only pausing when he saw Mao Lu returning to his apartment around 6PM.


    \"So he definitely went home.\"


    Frank began to watch the footage at twice the speed, up until Fei Bing Bing and Zhao Detong could be seen outside his door.


    Annoyed Frank called Zhao Detong.


    \"Did you find anything?\" Detong immediately asked.


    \"Nothing actually, just you wasting my time. Mao Lu came back to his place at 6pm, he didn''t leave his apartment. He must be pissed at you guys, or maybe he needed some rest. Regardless it seems to me he''s just ignoring you.\"


    \"There really was nothing!\" Detong was surprised, he''d really felt like something was off. Was Mao Lu really just avoiding him and Fei Bing Bing.


    \"Yes, so I''m hanging up. I''m swamped with paperwork right now.\" This time Frank hung up on Detong, and he almost laughed out loud. Hanging up on Detong was very satisfying.


    He revelled in the feeling for a moment. And then turned to his PC. Just as Frank Wang was about to close the tab with the security footage, he noticed that the scene had changed.


    Two people were now standing outside of Mao Lu''s door.


    One was a rather thin figure, they wore a black suit and had a very tall top hat on. Next to him was a small girl who wore a red dress.


    What was strange was that neither of them knocked on the door. They just stood outside of it, staring and not moving.


    Frank felt an eerie feeling in his heart as he saw this. And that eerie feeling only grew when more people joined them. Their backs were to the camera so he couldn''t make out any faces, but they were all dressed in very strange clothes. Some wore old western attire, others wore what looked like traditional eastern clothing. It was all a very weird mix. Only a few seemed dressed in normal outfits.


    All of them just stood there and stared at Mao Lu''s door. Soon there were so many of them that they filled the corridor outside Mao Lu''s apartment. And from the footage he could see many cars filling the area around the apartment building. Crowds of people all dressed in strange clothing, standing there watching Mao Lu''s apartment.


    Frank couldn''t understand what he was seeing. His hand shook against the mouse as he forwarded through the footage, for three hours this scene continued with more and more people coming. So many.


    Then Frank''s screen was filled with a close up of a red eye. It appeared so suddenly that Frank jumped back out of his chair and shrieked a little bit , causing other officers to stare at him strangely.


    The eye swivelled in its socket and then the next instant there was just static. No more footage was visible.


    \"What��.what is this?\"

 12 Time exists in me 1

    A scene Mao Lu never expected to see came into view as he was swept through the door.


    A woman with gorgeous silky black hair and clear eyes that sparkled like diamonds was tiptoeing around a room.


    She nimbly jumped behind a large black leather sofa, her eyes darting left and right as she searched for something. When she couldn''t find it she slowly walked around a large glass coffee table, her hands on her hips, and a playful expression on her face.


    With her cherry lips she grinned mischievously and yelled, \"Hmmm I wonder where Xiao''er[1] is hiding hmmm. I really can''t find you. What should I do, you''re too good at hiding. Where are you Lu?\"


    From behind a large white curtain barely disguised giggles could be heard. The curtain shook slightly and a small figure could be seen hiding inside it.


    Just as the small figure tried to quieten their laughter, the gorgeous woman jumped towards the curtain and snatched him into her arms. Immediately all kinds of shrieking and laughter filled the room.


    \"I found Zhang Lu!!!\" the woman yelled in victory as she spun the little boy in her arms. He squealed in uncontrollable laughter.


    \"My little Lu is so good at hiding that mummy thought she lost you for a second there, but yay mummy found you.\"[2]


    Zhang Lu stared at her with his large warm black eyes. \"Mummy again, again!!!\" he chanted.


    \"Oh so my Xiao''er wants to play again.\" she laughed. \"Then we shal-\"


    \"What are we playing exactly?\" interrupted a deep voice from the other end of the room.


    The moment she heard it, Zhang Zi''s[3] face became impossibly brighter, her eyes sparkling madly as she ran to the tall handsome man holding a briefcase and wearing an expensive suit.


    Zhang Hou[4] laughed as he took Zhang Lu from her and hugged him. \"Have you been a good boy today, not giving your mother any trouble I hope?\"


    \"He''s been brilliant as always Hou.\" Zhang Zi smiled.


    \"Is that so.\" Zhang Hou grinned back at her as he placed Zhang Lu gently on to the ground and embraced Zhang Zi.


    \"And how has my wife''s day been?\"


    Zhang Zi blushed pink, \"It''s been fine.\" she mumbled into his chest.


    Little Lu grabbed onto Zhang Hou''s trouser leg and tugged it. \"Let''s play. Daddy, let''s play.\"


    Zhang Hou scooped up Zhang Lu and spun him around, \"Alright alright!\" and more laughter and happiness filled the room.


    Mao Lu couldn''t bear to watch, he felt tears threatening to spill from his eyes.


    He was so young back then, it was such a distant memory, but now that the scene was right before his eyes he could remember this day clearly. This was before his Father got so busy with the company that he barely had time to come home. This was before they got really strict about his education and obviously it was before everything went to shit.


    Of all the things he thought he would see, he had definitely not expected this.


    \"I thought you were going to show me time, how is this time exactly?\" he asked. But there was no response from Gates.


    Where was Gates? Mao Lu looked around him but there was no doorway anymore, he was now just standing in the living room of his old house like a ghost as he watched his parents chase a younger him. Laughter and happiness all over the place.


    \"In what way was this time exactly? Was it saying time only exists in your memories\" he wondered, \"Or is it saying that time is when you''re happiest?\"


    As he thought this the scene changed.


    It was a hot sweltering summer, the sound of insects buzzing amongst the heat and the casual chatter of students sitting in the fields could be heard.


    \"THWHACK WHACK WHACK\" was the dull thudding sound of arrows continuously hitting a wooden target.


    On a wooden platform with a bunch of other archers in traditional uniform, stood a teenage Zhang Lu. His silky black hair was slightly long and tied in a bun behind him. He had a firm grip on his bow and perfect posture as he strung another arrow, pulling his arm back with professional form. As he let go of the bowstring it hummed slightly as the arrow embedded itself in the centre of the target.


    The other archers on the platform clapped.


    \"Do you see Zhang Lu\" the instructor pointed towards him, \"His form is perfect and to the textbook, you should all be following his example.\"


    \"Yes teacher!\" the other boys on the wooden platform chanted.


    When the teacher turned his back they all glanced between each other and gave Zhang Lu dirty looks.


    On the grass nearby some female students were eating their lunch. \"Isn''t Zhang Lu just dreamy!\" one of the girls exclaimed loudly, her voice carrying to the wooden platform. Making some of the boys frown.


    The group of girls burst into laughter and squeals. \"Oh my god Ou Mai, what if he heard you omg!!!\"


    \"I don''t care, let him hear me!\" Ou Mai brazenly proclaimed.


    \"Hey don''t say that.\" One of the girls near her nudged her and pointed to a very pretty girl sitting beside them, \"Don''t you know Zhang Lu and Lee Heri have been betrothed to each other by their parents since they were young, you can''t say that in front of his future wife.\"


    Ou Mai paled, \"Sorry Heri, I was just complimenting him.\"


    Lee Heri was reading a book and didn''t bother even looking at Ou Mai. \"It doesn''t matter. It''s not like I''m interested in Zhang Lu, and I''m sure the marriage agreement will be called off soon anyway.\"


    \"What really? How comes, what''s happening?\" Many of the girls asked at once, leaning forward in curiosity.


    Lee Heri put her book down. \"His family went bankrupt recently, didn''t you hear about it? He can''t even afford to pay this schools tuition any longer. The board are only letting him stay due to his outstanding grades, he''s basically on scholarship. Someone like that is basically trash. He''s far below me now Ou Mai, so if you want that trash you are very welcome.\"


    She said this rather loudly so it carried to the wooden platform. Causing the other male archers around Zhang Lu to smirk a little. Zhang Lu''s expression turned ugly and his next arrow missed entirely and hit the tree next to the target.


    He clenched his fists but he didn''t shout or complain he just reloaded again, calmed his breathing, and began to shoot.


    Mao Lu remembered this. It was a week after his family went bankrupt. A lot had happened in that first week. Rumours spread across the school, Zhao detong and Fei Bing Bing were too ashamed by their parents actions to face him.


    He suddenly became entirely isolated.


    Mao Lu watched as his younger self continued shooting arrow after arrow, pretending that he wasn''t aware of what was being said around him.


    Mao Lu stared at the bow nostalgically. He had gotten many awards in archery in his youth, he''d started young and had had a very good future in it. However when things had gotten hard for the family he started working part time to make ends meet and he couldn''t make it for competitions. When he''d been trying to impress a potential sponsor, due to his lack of sleep and all the stress he''d been going through due to the bankruptcy, his hands began to shake uncontrollably. He couldn''t shoot at all, and he ended up losing his only chance of joining a team and going pro. Also paying for equipment and classes weren''t cheap. In the end he just couldn''t do it anymore, and gave up archery.


    He regretted it. It had been a long time and he knew that if he tried now he''d be very rusty, but he still wished he was on that wooden block, and he wished he was shooting.


    \"Is time made up of my regrets? Or is it my desire? Or..perhaps are you trying to tell me that my time revolves around me.\" Mao Lu muttered, the only things these two memories had in common was that they both revolved around him.


    As he muttered this the scene changed.


    On the corner of a quiet street the road was rather dark, only lit by one lamp, it was evening. In this rather empty street heartfelt sobbing could be heard.


    \"I was a bad brother to you Lu. I''m so sorry I avoided you. I don''t like any of this\" Zhao Detong cried. \"I tried to talk to my Dad but he just told me to ignore you..and...I couldn''t look you in the eye...the way my parents betrayed your family. I''m so sorry Lu...I''m so sorry!\" Large tears slid down the handsome and young Zhao Detong''s face as he held Zhang Lu''s shoulders.


    \"I''m sorry Lu!\"


    Zhang Lu leaned in and hugged Zhao Detong and wrapped his arms around his waist.


    \"I thought you had abandoned me like everyone else because I''d become trash.\"


    \"What! Of course not. Do you think I was best friends with you just because of the money. We''ve known each other forever Lu, you''re more than family to me. You trash? you''d never be trash to me.\"


    Tears began to slide down Zhang Lu''s face. \"Good. I''m relieved.\" he squeezed Zhao Detong tighter in his arms, he didn''t want to let go.


    \"I should never have left you behind when you were at your worst Lu.\"


    \"It doesn''t matter, I forgive you.\" Zhang Lu muttered.


    \"You shouldn''t forgive me so easily Lu, you should at least get mad.\" Zhao Detong stepped back, \"Come on, punch me! Kick me! Get it out of your system!\"


    \"Why should I? It''s not like you did anything wrong Detong. The mistakes of your parents aren''t your mistakes, why should I hate you for something you didn''t do? All is forgiven okay.\"


    \"Just like that.\"


    \"Just like that.\"


    A bright smile came over Zhao Detong''s face and he put his arm over Zhang Lu''s shoulder. \"We''re men though, we should really punch this out.\"


    \"No we shouldn''t.\" Zhang Lu laughed.


    Mao Lu also remembered this. He''d been so happy that Zhao Detong hadn''t abandoned him that nothing else had mattered. At that very moment he really wanted to confess to him. \"I love you.\" but the words had never been able to come out. The current Mao Lu was glad they hadn''t, if they had maybe he really would have lost Zhao Detong that day.


    Mao Lu knew now, unlike the foolish him of the past, that he never would have had a chance romantically with Zhao Detong.


    \"What are you trying to tell me? Is it that Time keeps going on like this, and I''m helpless to stop it, only able to observe these past events. Or is it that time is only reflected through my experiences?\"


    As Mao Lu asked this yet again the scene changed.


    It was raining and Zhang Lu was crying as he sat next to a tombstone in a graveyard.


    \"Mum! Mum! Mum!\" he yelled \"What am I going to do? Mum!\"


    Mao Lu knew this moment too. After his Dad killed his Mother and was sent to prison, he had to arrange the funeral all by himself. His Mother was an orphan and his grandparents on his Dad''s side died only a few years prior, and most of their money had been used to pay off the debt.


    Despite the hardship he was able to give his Mother a proper burial ceremony.


    Barely anyone showed up though. Some of his Mother''s close friends came and gave their condolences but they didn''t really want to get sucked into the messy debt situation. So they''d left quickly after.


    Zhao Detong and Fei Bing Bing came to give him some support but they were only there for a bit before their parents who dared show up, made them leave.


    So Mao Lu had been at the grave all alone.


    His mother had been his only strength and with her gone he became lost.


    He cried for hours in the rain. He confessed to her grave everything he''d kept in his heart. In the end he was sick in bed for two weeks after.


    Unable to forgive his Father for what he''d done and in an attempt to avoid the gangster debt collectors, he then changed his family name to his mother''s, Mao. Becoming Mao Lu.


    As Mao Lu watched this scene he slowly realised the one consistent thing around all of them. All these events were things that had shaped him as a person, they were small points in the journey of his life. All of these events had led to the current him, whether they were happy, angry, or sad.


    An ancient croaky voice echoed. \"Time is relative to you. Your time will never be the same as someone else''s. Your past is yours alone. Understand that you own your time as much as it owns you.\"


    \"I own my time.\" It was such a simple phrase yet the moment it rang through his head he felt a dramatic change in him.


    He was suddenly able to see dancing rays of light that were swimming around him. The moment he saw them he felt like they were staring back at him, as if they were talking with him.


    He then heard Gates whisper, \"You have now awakened and can now see the essence of time.\"


    [1]Xiao''er means this little child/son. It is a chinese expression or rather honorific that one would give their little child.


    [2] I''m British so I''m writing it as Mummy or Mum. For those who have learnt American english or are american, don''t get triggered by my spelling, thank you.


    [3] Zhang Zi, Zi �� means child, Zhang �� to stretch like a strong bowmen.


    [4] Zhang Hou, Hou �� means lord or nobleman

 13 Time exists in me 2

    \"This��this is the essence of time.\" Mao Lu''s eyes widened in wonder. They looked like little flying electric eels except that they emitted an iridescent neon light. They even moved like eels, swimming in the air around him, their tails of light flicking behind them.


    They rubbed against him and purred gently like a bunch of kittens.


    Mao Lu became frightened when smaller eel like creatures emerged from underneath his skin, they popped out seamlessly from his body and began dancing around with the other eels.


    As they did this even more eels began emerging from him like a flood, and began happily flying around.


    It was the strangest sight and gave him the strangest sensations. His skin began to feel hot and cold at the same time, his breath became crystallised and then turned to steam. He couldn''t discern what exactly was changing but he knew that something drastic had transformed in his body.


    \"Do not be scared, the essence of time has always been with you. Those emerging from your flesh is your own time essence interacting with the external time essence of this realm.\"


    As Mao Lu watched the eels swim about he suddenly became aware of other creatures. Some were like formless slime oozing out of the ground, others took the form of butterflies or birds, some were like rain droplets falling from the sky.


    In an instant Mao Lu realised he was surrounded by all kinds of creatures.


    \"Since you have awakened it is only natural that you see the other essences. All essences are pure energy but they have different types. There are common elements of water, fire, earth, and air. Then there are the special ones with rarer forms. The most common you will see are the life essences.\"


    As Gates spoke Mao Lu began to notice very small ant like creatures that were crawling all over him. They were probably the size of one hair, they glowed blue and were walking across his entire body.


    Mao Lu began to see them on his fingers, his arms. They were all over him.


    Mao Lu wasn''t normally the squeamish type but when he saw these things crawling on him he nearly screamed. He could only guess that these were the life essences that Gates was talking about.


    Despite the way they crawled across him, Mao Lu didn''t feel a thing. He expected to suddenly feel itchy but in contrast they gave him a gentle and refreshing feeling.


    \"As a Gatekeeper on the path of time you are limited to only using the time and life essences. If you attempt to embrace the other essences that is the same as violating the 2nd rule which is not to cultivate, practice magic or deviate onto another path.


    This goes for other practitioners too, the essence of time, destruction and creation are exclusive only to Gatekeepers, if they tried to use them it is the same as courting death.\"


    Mao Lu was initially amazed that these things were around him in his everyday life yet he hadn''t realised it. \"To think that for most normal people living in this realm they would go their entire lives never seeing these things. Yet they are all around us.\"


    But that initial amazement turned into growing horror as he saw more of them, it was like a huge amount of data was being forcibly uploaded to his brain.


    It was like he was taking a weird trip on drugs, reality became distorted and his mind couldn''t keep up with the sudden change in the scenery.


    \"Relax!\" Gates voice echoed, \"You are far too tense, at the moment all your senses are being heightened if you panic the sensory overload could send you into shock. You need to relax and accept the essence in front of you.\"


    Mao Lu gritted his teeth, it was easier said than done. Relax? How could he relax when he felt all his faculties become warped.


    The pleasant sensations from before had slowly transmogrified into intense pain. His eyes felt like they were being stabbed by thousands of needles. His nose felt like it was burning off as millions of different potent smells invaded him. He could taste blood in his mouth as he felt his bones and flesh being melted.


    He could see the small life essences becoming bigger and brighter on him as they sunk their jagged teeth into his skin. How was he supposed to relax when this was happening?


    Mao Lu had never felt such agony before. But he knew he shouldn''t be overwhelmed by the pain, so he tried to calm himself down.


    He began breathing in large gulps of air as he told himself again and again \"bear with it, bear with it.\"


    \"Bear with it\" was a phrase that Mao Lu had been saying most of his life. Every time something happened he''d tell himself to \"bear with it\". Bearing with the pain, the hardship and the heartbreak. He''d unknowingly become a master of bearing with things over the years.


    He never let anyone ever see him at his most weakest, the last time he''d cried was in front of his mother''s grave. Because of this Mao Lu''s heart was tougher than the average person, his resolve was much stronger.


    So when he told himself to bear with it, even when he felt like he was going to explode, he held on until the end.


    Mao Lu had no idea how long he struggled for. All he knew was that when he next opened his eyes he was standing in front of that large black metallic door again.


    An oozing smelly sweat permeated from Mao Lu''s every orifice, and he was covered in a thick layer of grime that he could feel caked against him.


    \"Congratulations on successfully awakening Mao Lu, you are now officially a Gatekeeper of Time, the Gatekeeper of the mortal realm 145.\"


    Mao Lu didn''t know how to respond. The moment he opened his mouth it was filled with the flaking grime that was caked on his face. He nearly threw up.


    At that moment he felt unsteady on his feet and a wave of exhaustion hit him like a truck. Just as he was about to collapse he felt Gates flinging him up again into the air.


    This time when he landed he splashed into a warm shallow pool.


    \"Wash yourself in this spiritual water and you will be refreshed.\" Gates instructed.


    Mao Lu obediently took off his clothes and began cleaning himself in the water. As the grime washed away from him he felt invigorating strength abruptly emerge.


    As he clenched his fists he felt a breathtaking amount of force hidden behind them.


    Before, Mao Lu had never been able to open his eyes while underwater, but now as he opened them it was almost the same as being on land. And when he bopped his head to the surface of the pool he could see the floating mountains flying in the distance as if they were right next to him.


    His eyes felt like a high definition camera, and through them the world seemed to sparkle and glimmer in ways he''d never seen before. All the colours were so vibrant and bright.


    As he looked at his own arm that he''d just washed from all that grime. His skin seemed paler and so clear it was almost translucent and he could see his shimmering veins underneath.


    And when he focused his eyes on that patch of skin he was able to see all the essence surrounding his arm all at once. The life essences on his flesh were now the size of slugs and they were even brighter blue than before, the time essences happily swam in and out of his skin.


    When he unfocused his gaze they disappeared from sight but when he refocused they reappeared again. He did it again and again. And even began playing with the time essences swimming around him like a school of fish.


    \"This really is incredible.\"


    \"When one awakens all the unnecessary impurities from one''s body are expelled and your senses are heightened. As a Gatekeeper your awakening was harsher than others. This is because you can see the essence of time. Your senses are now far stronger than others at the same stage as you.\" Gates commented.


    \"So not everyone can see time?\"


    \"Other practitioners are aware of time but their perception of it is much weaker and almost negligent when compared to yours.\" Gates replied.


    \"I see.\"


    \"As you train more you will be able to use time more effectively and efficiently. At the moment your powers are still irrelevant in the greater scheme of things. You have much to improve, but I must say your awakening process was very quick and smooth. You have much talent in this regard.


    Usually mortals above the age of 20, have less than 0.001% chance at awakening due to the maturity of their minds and bodies. Someone of your age who has never cultivated before should have found it much more difficult than you did. But the fact that you did this so easily proves that you have a flexible yet strong mind and spirit as well as plenty of talent. These are things that are needed for a solid foundation for an impressive future.


    I see more prospects in you then in any Gatekeeper this realm has ever had. I hope you work hard and do not disappoint me Mao Lu.\"


    Mao Lu was momentarily taken aback by the praise. Especially when Gates said he had the most talented Gatekeeper of this realm. He was the 888th Gatekeeper, this was a huge compliment.


    Mao Lu could only bow his head in sincerity. \"I promise you that I will work my hardest so that I do not disappoint you.\"


    Gates seemed to be happy with that response and gently said, \"Good. For now you can go back. We will continue with your training tomorrow. Oh and If I were you I''d prepare yourself before you open the door. It seems there are many guests waiting to meet the new Gatekeeper.\"


    \"Guests????\" Mao Lu didn''t even have a chance to ask before he blinked and suddenly he was sitting naked on the floor of his apartment.


    The Book of Gates was resting on the small coffee table where he''d left it. It''s pages fluttered slightly and out came flying his putrid smelling, grimey and torn clothes.


    He swiftly dodged them.


    \"Shit my uniform has been completely ruined.\" He cried slightly as he looked at it. But then it slowly dawned on Mao Lu that it didn''t matter. It didn''t freaking matter.


    A few seconds after his dirty clothes landed on the floor loud buzzing and ringing came from one of his trouser pockets.


    Mao Lu gingerly peeled the pocket open with his nails as he took out his phone and gaped as he saw the front screen. Not only was it now 2:00 in the morning, but he had 50 missed calls from Fei Bing Bing, 99 from Zhao Detong, 20 from Tanaka Kato, 3 from Bei Lao, 1 call from Frank Wang and 5 from his manager at Roaring tiger. And there was just as many voicemails as there were missed calls.


    \"Shit!\" Mao Lu was speechless. He''d entered Gates when he''d gotten back to his apartment around six ''o''clock. To him it had only felt like less than 2 hours, how on earth was it so late? It was so late that this would be around the time that he''d be leaving Roaring Tiger after his shift.


    \"Damn I''m so screwed and so many missed calls...Shit... who do I call back first?\"


    As Mao Lu momentarily panicked someone knocked on his front door. It was just one knock but it reminded Mao Lu about what Gates had said about the guests waiting for him.


    \"Do I greet the guests first or do I call back my friends?\"


    Mao Lu knew that if he called his friends they''d talk to him for ages and might even come over to his place. There was no way Mao Lu could allow that. Firstly there were guests outside and they were probably not the type he could just casually introduce to his friends, and secondly he needed time to process all that had just happened.


    It had only been one bloody day but Mao Lu had found out how the universe was created, found out about the 400 realms, gatekeepers, and about the existence of magic and cultivation. His body had even transformed and he stepped on a path that would change his destiny forever. It was all a lot to process, and he didn''t need his friends breathing down his neck at the moment.


    So instead Mao Lu switched his phone off and put it on his bed. Then he threw his ruined clothes in the bin and opened his wardrobe.


    \"What should I wear?\"


    Mao Lu felt a headache come a long as he looked at his small amount of clothes. During the years he hadn''t invested in clothes for obvious reasons. He had a tracksuit but the rest were all his work uniforms. The only decent pair of trousers and shirt he''d had were from his Cafe e''clair uniform but that had just been ruined.


    \"What do I do?\" he mumbled to himself. Was he allowed to meet these people in a tracksuit?


    Gates seemed to hear his plea and said \"Turn my pages if you''d like a suitable outfit to represent your status.\"


    \"There are clothes in there?\"


    \"Yes. I was going to wait until the annual Gatekeeper meeting to show you, but you need to meet your people whilst looking your best, else they will disrespect you. So turn my pages.\"


    Mao Lu crouched down to Gates and opened it. This time when he opened it there were various illustrations on the pages. On the top of the first page was the title \"Attire for the Time Gatekeeper of the 145th realm.\"


    \"Since you are the first Time Gatekeeper this realm has ever had it will be the first time any of these outfits have been seen.\"


    Mao Lu excitedly turned the pages, on each one was an illustration of a very traditional outfit for every occasion. There were outfits for battle, outfits for leisure, outfits for meetings, and even casual formal attire.


    Each outfit seemed to be a fusion of all kinds of eras some looked rather traditional and western while others looked traditional and eastern. They all had beautiful embroidery designs of the eel-like time essence on them. They were silvery blue in colour.


    Mao Lu had always liked beautiful things, especially beautiful clothes, but he had never been able to embrace that love. When he was younger he didn''t want to give his parents a reason to question his sexuality, and when he got older he just didn''t have the money to invest in such things.


    But now as Mao Lu looked at the rows of designs his eyes glowed in excitement. This was probably the most excited he''d been in a long time.


    After a thoughtful five minutes he chose the outfit that looked similar to a shenyi Hanfu[1], it had everything except for the headgear.


    \"This one, I want this one.\" His eyes gleamed excitedly. As he pointed at it the design began to glow and transformed into light that wrapped around him. By the time Mao Lu blinked he was dressed in the clothes. They fit perfectly.


    Mao Lu excitedly ran to the mirror in his small bathroom. He audibly gasped when he saw himself in the mirror. \"Have I gotten a little younger?\"


    The slight bags he''d had under his eyes were gone, his skin was glowing and was so clear it was almost translucent. His eyelashes even felt a bit longer and his lips a bit pinker. Even his hair seemed to have grown a bit longer and appeared rejuvenated and glossy.


    \"I look amazing\" he muttered as he poked his cheeks. And the outfit. He made a little twirl, definitely hanfu was the best. The time essence embroidered across the fabric seemed alive and was swimming across it as it glowed neon lights.


    After a while he realised he was twirling around too much and calmed himself down. He had to go greet his guests.


    As he walked to the door the book of Gates turned into a charm that attached itself to the belt of his Hanfu.


    He opened the door with a smile.


    [1] Shenyi Hanfu is an outfit worn by scholars during the Han Dynasty. The Han dynasty was a very prominent dynasty and the fashion of the Hanfu is said to have inspired the Japanese Kimono and the Korean Hanbok

 14 The coffee girl?

    POLICE BUREAU TIAN''ANMEN


    Frank Wang''s hands shook as he looked at his computer screen that was filled with static.


    \"Are you okay Frank?\" asked a female officer. Her name was Lin Yang, they''d graduated from the police academy in the same year and her desk was next to Frank''s.


    From her perspective Frank had jumped up and shrieked, and now his face was pale and he seemed to be shivering. Other officers in the unit were looking in his direction with strange expressions on their faces.


    Lin Yang stood up and grabbed Frank''s arm whilst she loudly said, \"Gosh Frank this is why you shouldn''t be overworking yourself, you should get more sleep. I only meant to show you that as a joke, you didn''t have to scream so loudly about it!\"


    As she said this she saw the other officers expressions go back to normal, soon they went back to their boring assignments. Chief Wei from across the room yelled, \"You two get back to work!\"


    \"Yes sir!\" Lin Yang yelled as she pulled Frank Wang into a bow with her.


    The moment Chief Wei looked away she shook Frank. \"Earth to Frank! Hello! What has gotten into you?\" she whispered.


    Even though she said this Frank didn''t seem to hear her and instead leapt back into his seat as he began to rewind some footage.


    She peered over his shoulder curiously.


    Frank began to rewind the footage so that he could clarify what he''d just seen but to his horror as he rewinded it there was only static on the timeline. All the footage he''d seen earlier seemed to have disappeared.


    \"How can this be possible?\" he muttered to himself as he reloaded the link to the security box. When the footage appeared on his screen again it was showing the front of Mao Lu''s apartment but minus the creepy people waiting outside.


    Confused Frank Wang moved his cursor up and down the timeline but there was no sign of those people. Even when he got to the scene of Zhao Detong and Fei Bing Bing leaving, the footage just showed the empty front of the building. No matter how much he scrolled through it there was no strange people gathering outside of Mao Lu''s place.


    Frank Wang felt a chill run across him.\"I know what I saw! Mao Lu must be in some kind of trouble\" he thought.


    He stood up and grabbed his keys. \"I have to run a quick errand, Please cover for me Lin Yang.\"


    \"Huh!\" was all Lin Yang could respond with by the time Frank Wang had walked straight out of the crime control unit.


    ________________________________


    ZHAO DETONG''S HOME - XICHENG


    Zhao Detong softly crawled into bed and gently put his arms around Fei Bing Bing.


    \"Was that Frank, what did he say?\" Bing Bing asked


    \"You were awake, I thought you were sleeping.\"


    \"I woke up when you got that phone call. So was it Frank?\"


    \"That''s not like Mao Lu though.\"


    \"Maybe he was sick and switched off his phone to rest and we really were just over reacting.\" Zhao Detong sighed. \"I know why we overreacted. I mean Lu is just so strong, and he just never lets you see his weak side even though I''m sure he has one. He always refuses to rely on us. You know I haven''t seen him cry since that time I apologised to him after the bankruptcy. Even at his Mother''s funeral he didn''t shed a single tear while we were there. He just bottles everything inside and doesn''t say a thing. And it''s just so annoying and stubborn. I see Mao Lu as family, we both do, and I just wish he''d see us that way too. I just wish he''d complain to us the way we do to him, I wish he''d share his struggles with us.\"


    Fei Bing Bing sat up and put her head on Zhao Detong''s shoulder. \"I feel the same, but I also understand Mao Lu you know. He''s always been really stubborn like that. Even when we were little.


    I remember this one time when we went shopping together when we''re little and my Mum bought this really cute Alice doll for me and Lu got a car from his Mum. And I could tell the entire time that Lu was drooling over my doll and really wanted it, but he just bit his lip and didn''t say anything because he didn''t want to cause a fuss at the store or give his Mum a hard time.


    Mao Lu is just really caring and sensitive about others. That''s why he suppresses his own feelings. I also think he does it because he''s too scared to embrace his feelings...Maybe that''s the reason why he hasn''t confessed to us that he''s gay yet.\"


    Zhao Detong sighed deeply. \"I wonder. Maybe it''s just because he doesn''t trust us. I mean we, who have been with him his entire life, only found out through gossip.\"


    Zhao Detong still remembered one month ago when he''d gone to Roaring Tiger to tell to Mao Lu about how he''d gotten Bing Bing''s Father''s blessing, and was planning to propose.


    He''d been a bit overzealous and ended up coming earlier then when Mao Lu should have started. At that time he heard two female bar staff gossiping.


    \"I really like Fang Kai, and I heard he''s single, do you think I should go for it?\"


    \"Ew, what! Fang Kai is so gross, remove the hair and piercings and he''s got no appeal. The one you should like is Mao Lu, he''s just so dreamy. I wish he would give me a second look.\"


    \"Omg do you seriously like Mao Lu?\"


    \"Yh, what do you have a problem with that?\"


    \"No! it''s just�� don''t you know, Mao Lu''s not interested in that kind of stuff. He doesn''t swing that way.\"


    \"What do you mean?\"


    \"He''s gay.\"


    \"What��are you for real?\"


    \"I''m not joking, my brother''s gay and he knows this guy at his University[1] called Kato who was looking for guys to hook his friend up with. And well my brother ended up going on a blind date with Mao Lu, my brother was really into him too. But sadly Mao Lu said he didn''t have time for a relationship since he''s so busy and broke.\"


    \"Are you serious?\"


    \"Yep and haven''t you ever noticed that Mao Lu is always pretty distant with female customers but when it comes to the males he''s super attentive.\"


    \"Omg you''re right��how did I not notice?\"


    The girls had continued to gossip but Zhao Detong had froze in shock. That''s why he ended up not telling Mao Lu about his proposal plan.


    Even then he didn''t quite believe it and didn''t mention anything to Fei Bing Bing until after the proposal.


    When they went to dinner with Mao Lu and they probed and probed about his love life, and gave him all sorts of opportunities he still didn''t say a word to them.


    Zhao Detong didn''t have a problem with homosexuality, in fact he fully supported Mao Lu in whatever road he took. Learning that Mao Lu was gay also explained to Detong a lot of things about Mao Lu that he''d always overlooked.


    It hurt him though because Mao Lu didn''t trust him enough to tell him such a thing.


    \"Does he think I''ll hate him or call him disgusting or something? Of course I''d never do that!\" Zhao Detong yelled.


    \"Same!\" Fei Bing Bing yelled.


    \"It makes me so freaking angry!\"


    \"Same!\" Fei Bing Bing chanted.


    \"When we see him tomorrow I''m going to give him a piece of my mind.\"


    \"Same!\"


    _____________________________


    BASEMENT CAR PARK TIAN''ANMEN POLICE BUREAU


    Frank Wang ran to his car and pressed his keys to unlock it.


    He wondered if he should call Zhao Detong but he lived only 9 minutes away in Xicheng. It would be faster if he drove there and picked him up and they travelled all the way to Daxing together.


    As Frank jumped into his A class Mercedes Benz that he''d gotten as his graduation present[2], he felt a cold hand settle on his throat.


    His eyes widened when he saw the pretty Qi Zhou from the coffee place in his car.


    \"Wha-\"


    \"Shhhhhh\" she put a finger on his mouth. \"So you''re the one that was watching. Why?\" she interrogated.


    Frank''s heart raced and his mind raced even faster. \"Did she just say watching? That means she''s working with those people that were outside Mao Lu''s place.\"


    Frank wanted to question her but instead he realised his mouth was already moving on its own. He could hear his own voice telling her why he was looking at the security footage. \"How is this possible?\" he wondered in horror.


    \"Oh so you''re friends with the new Gatekeeper, how interesting. Well it seems you''re of no threat.\" Her cold hand grabbed his jaw and pulled his face closer to hers.


    \"Forget what you saw. The security footage was completely ordinary. Mao Lu is fine and stayed in his flat the entire day. There''s no reason to be worried.\"


    Frank felt an intoxicating hypnotic edge to each of her words. He felt himself slowly sinking and his eyes felt heavier and heavier...


    Heavier��.


    ��..


    When he next blinked he was slowly walking into the crime control unit.


    \"Huh. When did I get out of my seat? Was I going to do something?\" He looked around himself in confusion. As he sat down Lin Yang was looking at him strangely.


    \"You weren''t gone long. I thought your errand was a big thing the way you ran off like that.\" she said.


    Frank Wang slanted his head to the side. \"An errand, was that what I was doing?\"


    Lin Yang looked at him strangely and smacked the back of his head. \"Yes you went on an errand, geez are you losing your head or something. Gosh, get it together will you.\"


    Frank just nodded blankly at her. He tried to focus on his work but he still felt like he was in a daze.


    In the parking area Qi Zhou walked towards the exit. She was still dressed in her coffee store uniform. She was speaking to someone on the phone.


    \"M''lady I found the one you sensed spying through that camera. Don''t worry I got rid of all the evidence. The Mortal watching it was of no relevance or threat it was easily dealt with.


    Next time M''lady you must tell the others to beware of modern technology, these things can be rather tricky.\"


    On the other end of the phone a sultry voice said, \"Don''t worry Zhou-er, our faction is behind the government and even if something was released none of those mortals would believe it. You worry too much.\"


    Zhou sighed, \"I guess I do worry too much M''lady. I would be able to stop worrying if you let me come back to the Coven instead of working at that damn coffee store.\"


    A thick almost sexual laughter came from the phone. \"Zhou-er you''re working at that store so you can improve your social skills and as punishment for the mistake you made. You will be working there until the end of the year there is no escaping it, do you understand?\"


    \"Yes M''lady.\"


    \"Good...oh his door has finally opened. I must hang up on you I need to be one of the first to meet the New Gatekeeper. I''ll talk to you later Zhou-er.\"


    \"Bye M''lady.\"


    Qi Zhou grumbled to herself, \"Damn I still have to work there.\"


    [1] Again when I say university I mean college. It is just less confusing for me to write it that way.


    [2] If you haven''t noticed yet all of Mao Lu''s friends come from wealthy backgrounds since he knows them all from his old posh snobby High School. (Again I''m using High school because if I said sixth form or college (as well in in the UK-I think everyone would get confused.)

 15 The Guests

    As Mao Lu smiled and opened his door he heard the chant \"We greet the new Gatekeeper!!!\"


    It was a thunderous cacophony of sound that made Mao Lu step back in shock.


    In front of him he saw hundreds of people kneeling down.


    When Gates had said that guests were here, Mao Lu had thought there would be a manageable amount of people. Two or three, at most five.


    But those expectations were a complete underestimation of the sheer amount of people at his doorway.


    There was a massive crowd on the landing and past the railing he could see even more people down below standing around his building. The crowd was just as big as a festival gathering of some kind. Seeing such an amount of people all kneeling before him wasn''t just weird to Mao Lu, it was downright bizarre.


    Mao Lu couldn''t even guess what his neighbours were thinking, he was surprised that someone hadn''t called the police already. He sure would have if he saw crowds of strangers outside.


    This many people gathered around his small apartment building was so preposterous, yet it was right before his very eyes.


    \"Why are they all kneeling to me?\" Mao Lu thought, flustered. He didn''t know whether they were going to stop any time soon or whether he was supposed to tell them to stand.


    \"They''re kneeling towards you because you are the Gatekeeper of this realm, it is only proper that they respect you. You have the authority to expel them, give them permits and passes. If they wish to stay in this realm or travel elsewhere their only option is to be on your good side.\" Gates gentle voice entered his head. \"It is only right that these practitioners come here. They are only the first wave, there will be many more.\"


    \"Even more than this?\" Mao Lu muttered to himself.


    He froze for a few seconds until he realised that the kneeling wasn''t stopping.


    \"Umm\" he coughed, \"You can stand up!\"


    As he shouted this a tall slender man wearing a black suit sprang to his feet directly in front of Mao Lu.


    \"It is my pleasure to welcome the 888th Gatekeeper. I am Vincent Clarity the Clan leader of the Clarity Clan.\" He spoke very quickly as he removed his hat, bowed towards Mao Lu, and gave a dashing smile.


    He had amber eyes like a warm sunset and he would have been perfectly handsome if he wasn''t so thin, like a bag of bones. His sunset eyes roved up and down Mao Lu and a smile blossomed on his face, \"I came to show my face and offer my respects, I hope we can cooperate. \"


    He put his long top hat back onto his head of white hair, and then turned and disappeared.


    As he faded away Mao Lu barely had time to process it all before he felt his robes being tugged. He looked down and had to hold himself back from retreating into his apartment, when he saw the little girl in the red dress that he''d met on the bus earlier.


    Mao Lu thought in his head, \"I hope we don''t.\" As he turned and saw a youthful young woman with a very gentle smile. She had an ordinary face but there was still something very attractive about her.


    She wore long white billowing robes, as she spoke she had a very sultry voice. \"I am Lady Winter the head of the Western association of Witches. I hope we can get to know each other better Mao Lu.\" She had a rather commanding yet gentle presence and her voice was very seductive. Mao Lu couldn''t help but unconsciously nod towards her.


    This caused her smile to brighten. She then turned and left in a normal fashion, walking towards the stairs. As she went the crowd parted for her like the red sea.


    \"She is so very alluring isn''t she?\"


    \"Not really my type.\" Mao Lu unconsciously responded and then stepped back in alarm.


    \"Oh I hope I didn''t startle you.\" A man with long flowing grey hair that went all the way to ground, apologised.


    He looked like a teenager so his contrasting grey hair was rather strange. He had a very classic look and wore robes reminiscent of the Ming dynasty.


    \"I am Song Ou, head of the Eastern Cultivator and Martial arts association. I am humbled to meet this Gatekeeper.\"


    He gave a solitary bow and cupped his fists together.


    Mao Lu responded in kind.


    Song Ou bowed again and then kicked the ground, leaping into the air and onto a hovering a sword. He bowed again and then with a flash was gone.


    Just as the brightness of the flash faded from Mao Lu''s eyes he saw a tall and handsome black man who wore a well fitted suit. He extended his hand and gave Mao Lu''s a warm shake. \"I am Aaron Doh representative of the Western Association of Cultivators and Martial artists.\"


    Mao Lu nodded politely at him, and he only blinked and the man was gone and yet another person was approaching.


    But before the next person reached him, Gates announced in his head, \"That is enough greetings. You should now go back to your apartment. The rest are irrelevant.\"


    Mao Lu was rather stunned. He thought he''d have to greet all his guests and when he saw the next blue haired female smiling at him, he felt a bit bad as he bowed slightly towards her and then entered his flat and closed his door in her face.


    \"There are so many people out there. Shouldn''t I greet them properly?\" Mao Lu questioned.


    \"Greet all those hundreds of people? You are a Gatekeeper, they came to see you not the other way around. You have hosted them, they have seen your face, that is enough.\" Gates said sternly.


    \"But it was so short and I only greeted five of them isn''t that being unfair to the others?\"


    \"Why do you think out of all those hundreds of people that those five were the first in line to see you?\"


    \"Because they came first.\"


    \"Wrong! Try again.\"


    \"Because they were the most important.\"


    \"Exactly, they were the most powerful and they represented powerful factions. The five of them said it themselves. Out of the people that have just come they were the most important, everyone else was simply irrelevant. It is good enough that you showed them your face.


    Soon even more will come not just those from this planet but practitioners from other planets in this realm will come to greet you. Only the powerful out of all of them are worth your time.\"


    Mao Lu slumped against the closed door. \"I see.\"


    That had all been very fast, he wasn''t even sure he remembered all their names.


    He peered through the peephole on his door and was spooked to see that no one was standing outside anymore. He opened the door to check, and everyone was really gone. All those people had disappeared in just a second.


    \"This is insane.\" Mao Lu muttered, he had nothing else to say. This was all really insane to him.


    After a few minutes of staring at his now empty landing, he closed the door and jumped onto his bed. This was all crazy. It was only now that he finally had time to pause and think, that it struck him how crazy this all was.


    \"This is all too much.\" Mao Lu muttered as he looked up, only then noticing that Gates wasn''t on his coffee table. In a small panic he yelled \"Gates where did you go?\"


    \"I''m right here. Look at your belt.\"


    Mao Lu looked down and was surprised to see a cute little keychain sized Gates that was hanging off his belt like a neat accessory.


    \"You gave me a small heart attack, I thought you disappeared for a second or maybe one of those guests might have taken you when I wasn''t looking.\" Mao Lu breathed in relief.


    \"You don''t need to worry, I shall be by your side until you die. And I promise you I am not easily stolen.\"


    \"Well that''s good.\" Mao Lu commented, even though the phrase ''until you die'' gave him the chills.


    Mao Lu jumped back onto his bed and switched on his phone. He looked in horror again at the crazy amount of voicemails and missed calls.


    He spent the next hour listening to them.


    Fei Bing Bing and Zhao Detong''s messages consisted of them asking where Mao Lu was, why was he late, and telling him they needed to talk to him. In each voicemail they sounded progressively more worried than the last. In Tanaka Kato''s messages he was just saying that Zhao Detong contacted him and now he was worried. Tanaka''s voicemail also became progressively more frantic.


    Bei Lao''s voicemail was also Tanaka asking Mao Lu where he was.


    Even Frank Wang and Fang Kai left worried messages.


    The odd one out was his Manager, that just angrily yelled, \"Don''t expect to get paid for skipping out on work! If this happens again you''re fired!!!\"


    Mao Lu felt warm inside, not because of his shitty manager, but because of all his friends. He knew he was really lucky to have so many people that cared about him.


    He messaged them all back with a \"Sorry I came home feeling sick and I only meant to have a short nap but I ended up oversleeping and my phone was switched off.\"


    The moment he sent it he got a call from Zhao Detong.


    \"So you were asleep. Didn''t you hear us knocking like crazy on your door?\"


    \"I''m sorry I didn''t. I just slept like a log.\"


    \"Are you okay Lu?\" Fei Bing Bing''s voice cut in. \"You don''t need us to come over and take you to the doctors do you?\"


    \"No-no-no-no-no I''m okay now. I feel so much better after that good rest. Seriously don''t worry about it. And you guys live in Xicheng, it''s 30 minutes away by car and it''s so late right now. I''d feel terrible if you guys came down so far so late. I don''t want you to get into any accidents.\"


    \"Then we''ll come down tomorrow.\" Zhao Detong said rather forcefully. \"When do you finish your shift at the convenience store?\"


    \"At 5pm.\"


    \"Then we''ll see you then.\" Zhao Detong hung up just like that.


    Mao Lu sighed and then looked at the other messages on his phone.


    The one from Tanaka Kato read \"Oh thank god. I was really worried, the way that Detong guy said it on the phone I thought something bad might have happened. I''m glad you''re okay. Look after your health????.\"


    Mao Lu replied \"I will, don''t worry????\"


    Frank Wang sent him a \"????. You okay now?\" on wechat.


    \"Yes don''t worry about it!\"


    Mao Lu swiftly replied to the flurry of texts he was sent, including the foreboding \"We will have a chat on your next shift\" that was sent by his Manager.


    If this was the Mao Lu of yesterday he would have been dreading those words, but he found himself smiling instead. Because he was now staring at the notification sent to him by the bank. The amount of money that had been sent to his account was no joke.


    \"I''m rich!\"

 16 The stages

    Mao Lu felt overwhelmed as he admired the whopping figure. He''d never seen so many zeros in his life. He laughed feeling a bit giddy. He was so happy that he ran in circles around his small apartment.


    \"I''m rich! I''m rich! I''m rich! I''m rich!\"


    This childish excitement lasted for around half an hour until it disappeared.


    Mao Lu knew that despite how happy he was, this money had come with great costs, the benefits paled compared to his massive responsibilities.


    Mao Lu bounced slightly on the balls of his feet. Even with such a small movement he felt an unfathomable amount of energy coursing through his body. If he jumped now he was certain he''d propel himself through his ceiling.


    When he focused his gaze he could see the slug sized life essences crawling on his skin. Their blue colour seemed to have a green tinge.


    \"Are they changing colour?\"


    \"The life essences are the source of your life energy. Their appearance reflects your health and current life span. When they were baby blue and small it meant you were mortal and had a lifespan up to 100 years or less, now that they''ve increased in size and have turned cyan blue it represents that you are no longer mortal. The cyan blue is a lifespan between 500-2000 years, lime green is 10,000-30,000 years, dark green is 50,000-100,000 years and so on.


    Your current lifespan is between 500-2000 years. The more you train and interact with your life essence the more it will increase.\"


    Mao Lu''s eyes widened. Even though so many surprising things had happened he still felt stunned by everything. \"500 to 2000 years! That�� That is crazy.\"


    Gates laughed slightly. \"Not at all. Most people below the age of 6,000 aren''t even at the Immortal stage yet. In the other realms such a lifespan is pitifully short. Most of those Guests you interacted with just now were more than 50,000years old.\"


    \"That old!\" they had all appeared very youthful, to think their age was so shocking.


    \"Mortal civilisations rise and fall but Practitioners have been around since this realm was created. You must understand that as one trains time passes very quickly. Truly the age you thought was significant is really not much.\"


    Mao Lu paused to process that information. This meant that now he would easily outlive his friends and all the people he knew. In the future how would he explain to them why he wasn''t ageing. Mao Lu wasn''t like those protagonists in novels who would probably leap with joy at their newfound power and lifespan. Instead he thought through all the complications it represented.


    Mao Lu had a disciplined character and although he was initially excited he now became much more solemn.


    The future most definitely wouldn''t be easy.


    He laid on his pillow but he didn''t feel tired, he was too energised to sleep.


    \"On the Path of Power there are many stages that practitioners must go through. A Gatekeeper must also pass such stages.


    The first stage is Awakening. This allows you to see the essence and converse with it. Then the stages go differently for practitioners depending on whether they''ve taken the path of a Mage/Witch/Warlock, a Martial artist/Cultivator, or a Gatekeeper. The stages only become the same again for all practitioners at the Nascent stage.


    For a Gatekeeper the stages are Awakening, Merging, Wielding, Enlightenment, Nascent, Immortality, Dao seeking, Dao Reaching, the Dao, Ascendance, Allfather, Ancestor, Ancient, Supreme, and God stage. There are stages above God stage but I can only tell you about them after you reach the God stage. If you do, that will make you the first Gatekeeper of this realm to make it to such a level.\"


    Mao Lu was amazed, there were so many stages. He had only just Awakened. He wondered how long it would take until he- if he ever did-reach the God stage.


    \"Well those are thoughts for the future.\" He mused to himself, it seemed that he was going to be busy from now on.


    Since he felt so energetic Mao Lu found paper in his apartment and spent the night writing letters of resignation. He was grateful for all those that hired him over the years. It was only right that he gave them prior notice before he quit.


    ��.


    9:00 AM


    Many hours later at the convenience store Mao Lu''s boss looked at him with wide eyes.


    \"You''re quitting!?\" Feng Qui couldn''t believe it, she never thought her best part timer would come in and give her a letter of resignation. \"Are you okay? Did something happen? If it''s due to some unavoidable circumstances then you don''t have to quit. You can take some leave, no matter how long you''ll always have a job here Lu.\"


    The old woman looked dotingly at Mao Lu, Lu was so handsome and he made her store very popular in the neighbourhood. Many of the girls even in the next district came all the way to this convenience store to see Mao Lu. Not to mention that Mao Lu was so hardworking. Feng Qui really didn''t want to let him go.


    \"No you see a new job has come my way and it''s a really incredible opportunity that I can''t skip out on. I am grateful for all you have done for me over the years Miss Qui. However I really must resign, but I will make sure to work all the shifts I''m scheduled for this week, you don''t have to worry about that.\"


    Feng Qui saw from the serious look on Mao Lu''s face that he wasn''t messing around. She couldn''t help but sigh, \"You know it''ll be hard finding someone to replace you Lu. This old lady will miss you. You better make sure to pop by after you quit, no matter how busy you are.\"


    Mao Lu smiled brightly at her. \"Of course\"


    ��.


    At 17:00 when Mao Lu walked out of the store he saw Zhao Detong''s silver Mercedes Benz waiting.


    Sighing Mao Lu got into the back seat.


    The moment he buckled his seat belt the car began driving.


    \"Where are we going?\"He asked.


    Fei Bing Bing looked over from the front passenger seat. She looked gorgeous in a body hugging bardot mini dress. She had her hair in slightly wavy curls and a red tinted lipstick painted her lips.


    \"It''s nearly dinner time, you must be hungry after your shift right, so we''re going to a small eatery nearby. I hear the hotpot there is brilliant.\"


    Zhao Detong glanced at him from the mirror, \"Are you sure you''re feeling okay?\"


    \"Yh I''m fine. Don''t I look fine?\" Mao Lu smiled.


    Zhao Detong and Fei Bing Bing analysed Mao Lu, and he did indeed look healthy. Actually more than healthy, he was practically glowing. His hair was more glossy and his complexion was more bright.


    \"What moisturiser are you using Mao Lu, your skin looks brilliant. You must tell me!\" Fei Bing Bing demanded.


    Mao Lu laughed, \"Honestly I haven''t used anything. I just had a good sleep and now I''m all rejuvenated.\"


    \"Sleep!\" Fei Bing Bing sighed, \"I''m jealous, when I sleep my skin doesn''t look that amazing.\"


    \"Don''t be jealous your skin is fine Bing Bing.\"


    The journey was filled with general light hearted conversation which continued even when they got to the eatery and ordered.


    \"This place seems really nice. You made a great choice Bing Bing\" Mao Lu couldn''t help but praise as he looked around. The restaurant resided in a closed off area in a Hutong, the layout was rather simple but it had an amazing charm around it. Especially with the added calligraphy and scrolls across the walls. Mao Lu also liked the nice touch of the gorgeous porcelain cups that were sitting on their table. He was sure this place probably served some brilliant tea.


    \"I know right. I heard the atmosphere here was very calming but I hadn''t realised it would be this serene.\" Bing Bing smiled.


    Whereas Zhao Detong looked seriously at Mao Lu. \"Lu, Bing Bing and I have decided not to pressure you anymore about working for me. All we want you to do is to consider it.\"


    \"Way to ruin the mood Detong, weren''t we going to bring this up when the food came out, you''re such a dummy\" Bing Bing complained.


    \"It''s better that we say this now.\" He looked Mao Lu in the eye, \"Lu we are brothers, we aren''t friends, we''re family. Your pain is my pain. If you need any help you know that I''ll be there for you. If you have anything to share, you should know that I''ll hear you out and never criticise you. I''d do anything for you Lu so you don''t have to carry any burdens by yourself. This is your chance to rely on us.\"


    Mao Lu felt very warm inside and he felt small tears at the corner of his eyes. He was blessed with such amazing genuine friends. And with all these crazy things happening he really needed to hear such comforting words.


    \"You don''t have to cry Lu!\" Bing Bing exclaimed.


    \"I''m not crying.\" Mao Lu wiped away the tears at the corner of his eyes, \"I''m just really happy. And you''re right I should share things. You know there have been a lot of things I''ve been meaning to confess to you guys. And now I finally have the courage to do it.\"


    He sat straighter and looked calmly towards Bing Bing and Detong. \"First of all I want you to know that I completely refuse to work for you Detong.\"


    Zhao Detong''s and Fei Bing Bing''s expressions froze.


    \"It''s not because of pride. Actually I was able to get an amazing inheritance recently, and through it I was able to pay back all my debt. Not only that but I got scouted by this company and I''ve got a great job waiting for me now. I''m giving in letters of resignation to my part time work so that I can focus full time on this new job that I have. So I generally can''t work for you.\"


    Zhao Detong frowned, \"You paid off all your debt, what kind of inheritance?\"


    \"Yesterday I got a letter, a distant relative of mine named Wang Cao died. I didn''t know him and we are very, very distant relatives but as his only living relation I ended up inheriting his fortune. The money was so much that I was able to pay off all my debt and keep some. Not only that, but I even inherited a property in Longsheng. I went to the law firm yesterday after I saw you Bing Bing, and I verified all of it. I''ve generally gotten very lucky.\"


    Fei Bing Bing and Zhao Detong''s mouths were hanging open and for a moment they stared at Mao Lu.


    \"Omg Omg Omg Omg Omg Omg Omg Omg Omg Omg Omg Omg Omg Omg Omg Omg Omg Omg Omg Omg Omg!!!!!!\" Fei Bing Bing started shouting, \"Congratulations Mao Lu!\"


    \"Hell yh, that''s freaking fantastic!!!!!\" Zhao Detong yelled.


    They both broke into chaos as they furiously congratulated Mao Lu.


    \"I''m so glad. I''m so relieved\" Bing Bing began to cry \"After all you''ve been through finally things are going right. I''m so glad.\"


    As Bing Bing cried Mao Lu also felt a well of emotion suddenly flood out of him, like a Dam in his heart had collapsed. Tears were flooding down his face before he knew it.


    \"Why are you crying you idiot, you should be happy for me.\" Mao Lu said as tears streaked his cheeks.


    \"Don''t say that when you''re also crying you hypocrite.\" Bing Bing snapped back. And then they both began to laugh as more tears came down.


    Zhao Detong soon joined them in the flood of tears and laughter.


    When the waiter finally came with their hotpot he was shocked at the group of crying and laughing fools.


    When the hotpot came they finally calmed down.


    \"So what''s this job that you''ve got set up then?\" Zhao Detong was very curious.


    Mao Lu gave a mysterious smile and said, \"It''s a pretty crazy job. I''d tell you the details but I''m not sure if you could handle it.\"


    Zhao Detong paused and then burst into a series of giggles. \"I swear Mao Lu sometimes you''re so full of shit. Fine don''t tell me if you don''t want to.\"


    \"Forget about the job\" Bing Bing interrupted, \"How much did you inherit?\"


    Mao Lu smiled a little smugly as he pulled out his phone and showed them his current bank balance.


    Both Zhao Detong and Fei Bing Bing sharply sucked in some air.


    \"That''s incredible.\" Zhao Detong''s eyes were round.


    \"That''s beyond lucky.\" Fei Bing Bing''s mouth hung wide, \"Your distant relative was super rich.\"


    Both Zhao Detong and Fei Bing Bing were in shock. Mao Lu was now a billionaire. They were both from wealthy families but even they had never seen so many digits.


    Mao Lu had definitely struck gold.

 17 Coming Ou

    Mao Lu enjoyed their reactions and continued eating the hotpot whilst they babbled and gushed.


    In your life you need people that will support you throughout your misfortunes and fortunes. Those who aren''t happy for your success can''t be called your real friends.


    Mao Lu chowed down more of the hotpot and tried to control his breathing. He felt rather nervous.


    Mao Lu wanted to come out to Zhao Detong and Fei Bing Bing. He''d been hiding for so long. Inside of him he''d still been harbouring love for Detong, and that wasn''t healthy. Now that his life was changing so dramatically, he felt that now was the time to at least make some stability with his friends.


    He needed to be honest with them. He needed to trust them.


    He drank some water. \"Detong. Bing Bing. There''s something else I''d like to tell you.\"


    He glanced at them and realised they were giving him their undivided attention.


    \"You see. When I was younger�� I noticed that I was different from others around me. But I couldn''t express it, my parents had such traditional values and I was supposed to have an arranged marriage to that bitch Lee Heri. I was afraid that if I told them that I was different, my parents would throw me aside. So I did everything to hide it. And I was okay with that. I was okay living like that.


    But then I fell in love with someone. Everyone has a first love and I�� I fell deeply in love with that person but I swallowed it and I hid it because I was afraid and I knew there would never be a chance between us. Even now although I''m mostly over it, I still have lingering feelings for that person. And over the years these feelings have consumed me with guilt and anguish.


    When the bankruptcy occurred I told myself that if I said anything I''d break my parents hearts and I''d ruin my friendship.


    And as the years went by I tried to hide it. But I''ve met people like Tanaka Kato who are so open and free and I became jealous and it made me want to be like that.


    Now that my debts are gone I want to live my life the way I''ve always wanted to. I want to find love��


    I guess what I''m trying to say is.\" He fidgeted somewhat and drank some more water.


    \"I''m gay. I''m homosexual. I like men.\" The moment he said it he felt relieved like a weight was off his shoulders, but at the same time he was apprehensive..


    How would they react?


    When he finally gathered the courage to look up he saw the sparkling eyes and wide smiles of Fei Bing Bing and Zhao Detong.


    \"He told us!\" Bing Bing laughed and extended her hand towards Zhao Detong who gave her 50RMB.


    \"I didn''t think he would but I''m glad I was wrong. I''m so glad you trusted us Mao Lu and opened up. You need to know that I fully support you, we both do.\" Zhao Detong said seriously after giving Bing Bing the money.


    As far as Mao Lu was concerned he''d never made it obvious.


    \"Well I found out rather recently. A month ago\" Detong narrated the story of how he''d overheard two female bartenders at Roaring Tiger.


    Mao Lu paled a bit, that was the only time he''d gone a blind date. It was because Tanaka had been breathing down his neck for months, so he''d caved in an ended up going.


    He hadn''t been into the guy he met and he''d planned on rejecting him at the end of the date from the start anyways, so it just ended there. It was only a week later that he found out that the man from his blind date was his colleague''s brother.


    He''d spoken to her privately to keep it quiet but it seemed she''d been gossiping behind his back, and that led to Detong finding out.


    Mao Lu could only inwardly sigh.


    \"So what about that girl in high school you told us about?\" Bing Bing was leaning forward in interrogation mode.


    \"I obviously lied\" Mao Lu leaned back in his chair, he somehow felt defeated. In his head he''d made such a big deal about this but his friends acted like it was nothing.


    \"What! why would you make up a crush?\" Bing Bing was annoyed, \"Do you have any idea how many hours I spent trying to find out who this imaginary girl was?\"


    \"Well you were the one that kept interrogating me. Asking me who my crush was and who did I like. You wouldn''t get off my back about it so I had to make up something.\" Mao Lu explained.


    Bing Bing pouted, she knew that she could be a little much sometimes. But she''d always been interested in Mao Lu''s love life. Even now he was so beautiful, with those warm big brown eyes, jade like skin, long eyelashes and glossy black hair. Mao Lu was gorgeous. And with his calm and strict self disciplined temperament, Mao Lu had the air of a well versed Scholar that could become a warrior at the drop of a hat.


    Mao Lu was fierce and a refined beauty, and Bing Bing always thought that anyone he''d fall in love with would have to be just as amazing. That''s why she was always curious.


    \"So who did you have a crush on then, you said it yourself. You fell in love with someone. So who was it?\" Bing Bing leaned in curiously.


    Mao Lu''s fingers became sweaty and he felt his heart pound. \"I��\"


    His eyes swivelled towards Zhao Detong, lingering for a few seconds before he averted his gaze. \"I��\"


    Bing Bing''s curious yet playful smile froze. \"Mao Lu�� You..you liked Detong?\"


    Zhao Detong''s expression had also frozen.


    \"I��I..I''m over it by now so there''s no need bringing it up.\" Mao Lu gazed into his glass of water, he didn''t dare stare at them.


    The atmosphere became increasingly awkward.


    \"Mao Lu�� I had no idea you felt that way��\" Detong said slowly.


    \"I told you I don''t anymore. It was just a stupid first love, puppy love! So don''t be full of yourself thinking I''ve been hung up on you all these years.\" He snapped. He said it in a lot more of a bitter tone than he''d intended to.


    The atmosphere went from awkward to dead. No one said anything and the table was scarily quiet.


    Mao Lu''s hands shook underneath the table. Perhaps this was the part he''d been most scared of when he thought of coming out. It was admitting he''d fallen in love with Zhao Detong.


    \"It''s in the past right? So it''s not like it will affect our friendship, right? There''s no reason for this to be so awkward.\" Zhao Detong attempted to revive the conversation.


    \"You''re right!\" Mao Lu looked Zhao Detong in the eye, unwaveringly. \"It''s in the past and no matter what you''ll always be my best friend.\"


    Even though he said this, deep down he was slightly hurt.


    He was even more hurt by the way Fei Bing Bing was staring at him, as if she felt threatened by him.


    Zhao Detong reached across the table and grabbed Mao Lu''s hands in his. \"Our relationship won''t change just because of some past crush. I will always love you as my sworn brother Mao Lu.\"


    Through his touch and the gentleness in his voice Mao Lu could feel Detong''s sincerity. He yet again felt tears leaking from his eyes.


    He''d cried more today than he had in the last 6 years.


    He squeezed Zhao Detong''s hands back.


    When they finally separated and dropped Mao Lu home, there was a rather bittersweet feeling in the air.


    \"I''m going to be busy with work at the company for a while, but we need to have drinks together soon Mao Lu, Okay.\" Detong smiled at him.


    \"I''d like that.\"


    \"Then it''s a plan.\"


    Detong waved to Mao Lu and then drove off with Bing Bing.


    Even though it had been a bit hard closer to the end, Mao Lu still felt relieved by the confession.


    \"Are you finally planning on training today?\" Gates voice popped into Mao Lu''s head. It sounded rather annoyed.


    \"You were busy most of the day tediously working at that convenience store and then you had dinner till so late. Have you forgotten the fourth rule? You must train everyday. Please take your responsibilities seriously. Violating the rules bode serious consequences.


    \"I know I know. Don''t worry it''s early, only 19:00. We have plenty of time. Plus I also bear a responsibility to my employers. Just quitting and walking out the very same day is very irresponsible and goes against my principles. So you''ll just have to deal with it.


    Tomorrow I''m giving my resignation into Roaring Tiger and Cafe ��clair so we''ll be training late then too.\"


    Gates groaned. \"Fine, but I hope you get serious the moment these responsibilities are out of the way.\"


    \"I will.\"


    Just as Mao Lu was heading towards the stairs, Gates swooped him into the air.


    \"Huh!! What are you doing?!!!\" Mao Lu shouted as he watched his apartment building get smaller and smaller.


    \"Since it''s so early, I thought I''d take you too an important place.\"


    \"An important place!\" Mao Lu shouted above the sound of the whistling wind that smashed against his ears.


    \"The Gatekeeper offices.\"


    \"Gatekeeper offices?!!! I have that?\" Mao Lu yelled.


    \"Of course. Each realm has a Gatekeeper Office. It is your main base of operations. How else do you think you create permits and passes and visas for people going to and from this realm? You are just one Gatekeeper and there are trillions of inhabitants of this realm who would like to travel and just as many who''d like to come here. Did you think you did all of this on your own? Of course you have an office.


    Who do you think have been managing things when Wang Cao died and you were adjusting to your role? Honestly you ask the dumbest questions.\"


    Dumbest questions! Mao Lu felt like smacking Gates, how was it a dumb question? None of this fantasy magic-cultivator-practitioner and Gatekeeper nonsense had made any sense so far. Nothing followed common sense or logic to Mao Lu. So he had assumed that he was capable of dealing with this border and passes business all on his own. He''d just assumed he had some magic power for that.


    How was he supposed to know he had an office?


    ��


    They travelled through the air at a speed that made Mao Lu feel sick. He was sure they were going faster than a plane and he was certain that any normal person would have been ripped apart by the air pressure. But perhaps it was because he''d become stronger or because Gates was working its magic, but Mao Lu was relatively okay.


    In less than 5 minutes he dropped from the sky and landed neatly in the middle of a busy pedestrian walkway. Nobody seemed to notice or see that he''d just dropped from the sky.


    As Mao Lu looked around the busy street he quickly realised he was in the busy business district in Guamoa. And when he looked in front of him he saw the large towering building of B&B law firm.


    \"This is your Gatekeeper offices\" Gates announced.

 18 The Gatekeeper Offices

    \"Isn''t this B&B law firm\" Mao Lu looked up at the building, \"This is my Gatekeeper Offices?\"


    \"The Gatekeeper offices appear in suitable locations near the Gatekeeper. This was the nearest suitable location to you. On the exterior it is a law firm but it has now merged with your offices. I''m sure you''ve already met the intermediary between the law firm and your offices. He was the one that gave you your inheritance.\" Gates explained.


    \"You mean Mr. Baker!\" Mao Lu exclaimed.


    \"Yes I mean Mr. Baker. He has been the chief manager for realm 145''s Gatekeeper Offices for the last 400,000 years. He is an exemplary worker. But you must remember, a worker for the Gatekeeper Offices is not a Gatekeeper, they are not privy to your knowledge and are of a lower status than you. You are their boss.\"


    Mao Lu didn''t have a chance to respond to those words before he was being pushed by Gates. Unable to stop himself he was propelled right through the big revolving black glass door. He stumbled into the large lobby.


    He straightened himself immediately but the moment he entered he received hard stares from the clients waiting in their fancy seats, those eating in the cafe, and from the two receptionists.


    Mao Lu wasn''t an idiot, he knew what those types of stares were, he himself had once been a member of HIgh Society. When he was in high school he''d see his peers give the same judging stares to the scholarship students. When he lost everything his peers began giving him the same looks. Everytime he''d walk near high end stores he would also get the same types of stares.


    They were looking down on him. Their faces screaming, \"Who is he, why is he dressed like that, and is he at the wrong place?\"


    These people all judged books by their covers, in their own arrogance and narcissism they saw what he wore and they decided then and there that he didn''t have any money and therefore couldn''t associate with them


    These were what Mao Lu called \"Toxic People\", when he lost everything he was able to see who his real friends were, and he promised himself that no matter what happened in the future he would never kiss up or socialise with toxic people that assumed they were better than others based on senseless things like momentary wealth.


    Mao Lu wasn''t going to be embarrassed by their blatant stares. Instead he pretended not to see it.


    As he walked up to the desk he saw a hint of disgust pass one of the receptionists faces.


    \"Why did this man come in here? Is he lost? Why is he wearing an old and stained convenience store uniform, and why is his hair all windswept like that. Yuck. Where does he think he is? Should I call security?\" Thought the receptionist/desk assistant.


    She turned to her superior who was reading some documents. \"Hey Mrs Li should I call security? A weird man just walked into the building.\"


    After escorting Mao Lu to Mr.Baker''s last time, Li An had even got a bonus from her direct superior a few moments after. She definitely felt like that was no coincidence. This man had to have some form of influence or power.


    Li An went and bowed lowly towards Mao Lu. \"It is great to see you again Sir, what can I help you with today?\"


    Her junior desk assistant behind her gaped slightly but then she immediately copied, also bowing. It seemed this strange individual was someone important.


    \"Ask for Baker\" Gates ordered.


    \"I''m here for Mr. Baker again, he should be expecting me.\" Mao Lu smiled slightly.


    \"Of course Sir, let me just confirm with him.\" She went to the phone on her desk, a few moments later she came back and said, \"Follow me Sir.\"


    Mao Lu found himself following Li An down the same twisting gorgeous corridors as last time. The gorgeous black marble floors and shiny black glass across the walls. Soon they were in the wide fancy elevator.


    When it got to the 25th floor, the top floor, Li An bowed again to Mao Lu as he stepped out of the elevator.


    Mr.Baker''s office looked the same as before, it was very sleek. There were the randomly placed bamboo roots and rocks ordered in some typical Feng Shui. On one wall there was the mini waterfall and on the opposite wall there was the huge fish tank filled with a whole school of clown fish.


    \"I''m glad I''m seeing you again so soon Gatekeeper Lu.\" A strong voice came from behind Mao Lu. He twisted his head and saw Mr.Baker bowing deeply towards him.


    \"You don''t have to do that.\"


    \"But it is only right that I do so. I have shown respect to the previous two Gatekeepers that I''ve served these last 400,000 years, I will show respect to you as well.\"


    Mao Lu couldn''t really argue when he said it in such a stubborn way, but that didn''t stop Mao Lu feeling weird about it. Only yesterday had he met Mr. Baker, and the contrast between the Mr.Baker of yesterday and the current Mr.Baker was too shocking.


    \"If I hadn''t become a Gatekeeper there''s no way he would treat me this respectfully.\" Mao Lu wasn''t sure whether he liked this change in attitude. In Mao Lu''s mind you should treat everyone the same regardless of status, that was just common courtesy. Mr.Baker bowing to him like this just made Mao Lu''s initial good impression of him decrease.


    \"Really you can stop bowing now. I didn''t come here for respect I came here so I could find out about the Gatekeeper Offices.\" Mao Lu said rather irritably.


    Hearing this Mr.Baker stood up, reminding Mao Lu how tall this giant of a man was. Mao Lu was 6ft 2 yet he was immediately dwarfed. \"Of course, follow me please.\"


    Mr. Baker walked towards the elevator. Even though he walked slowly, due to his extremely long legs, Mao Lu found himself running after him. When they were inside Mr.Baker pressed the buttons for floor number 14 and floor number 5. Then after pressing them he pressed the red emergency button.


    Mao Lu raised an eyebrow in surprise as the elevator doors closed and then opened again. It hadn''t felt like they''d moved even slightly but when the doors opened the scenery had drastically changed.


    In front of Mao Lu was a rather chaotic office. It was wider than a stadium. To Mao Lu it looked like this Office stretched for several kilometres and inside of it people of different shape, size, race and some who didn''t even look human at all were running around the place. There was the sound of phones ringing like crazy, there were papers flying all about. Strange looking magical items were floating zooming and zipping about in the air. And every ten metres there was a desk with someone tapping away on what looked similar to a computer.


    Mr. Baker''s face frowned deeply, making his long face appear even longer. He didn''t seem happy. Yet after Mr.Baker glared at the chaotic office for a minute, it seemed everyone was in too much of a rush to notice him.


    Mr. Baker''s large bushy brows twitched. He bowed to Mao Lu in apology, \"I''m sorry it is not always like this.\" Mr. Baker immediately stood up straight, held up his large hands, and clapped.


    The sound of his two hands coming together was like miniature bomb going off, the shockwave rippled across the room. As it did the previous busyness descended into an eerie quiet. Many eyes focused on the front of the office, staring not just at Mr.Baker but also at Mao Lu himself. As they saw him, Mao Lu noticed that they all collectively quivered.


    \"What is the rush, why is everyone so disorganised, why is the Office in such a state!?\" Mr. Baker yelled, veins could be seen popping from his neck. \"Do you not find this humiliating when the Gatekeeper has come by?\" Mr.Baker gestured towards Mao Lu.


    As soon as he was introduced as the Gatekeeper all the workers got down on their knees and bowed.


    \"Station Manager!\" Mr.Baker yelled.


    \"Yes Sir!\" A human-sized ferret looking creature came out. It wore office clothes, a white shirt and black pants. It seemed very nervous as it walked towards them, but who could blame it from the menacing way Mr.Baker''s green eyes was glaring at it.


    \"Report! What is going on?\"


    The Ferret creature rubbed it''s two paws together and had it''s head bowed as it answered, \"So you see Sir, due to the new Gatekeeper being announced we had a sudden influx of people applying to come to the realm obviously to welcome the new Gatekeeper. And well because of a rumour spreading about that our new Gatekeeper is very promising, the influx of people wanting to come into the realm became rather large. And before we knew it we were backed up and buried in work. Since this morning it''s been chaotic.\"


    Mr.Baker sighed and scratched his bald head, \"Okay get back to work, I hope this is much calmer by the afternoon.\"


    \"Yes Sir, we''ll have it all sorted.\" The station manager promised and then turned to the still bowing office. It clapped it''s paws. \"Come on everyone back to work!!!\" and soon enough the chaos resumed.


    \"What is this place exactly? What are they doing here?\" Mao Lu asked Mr. Baker as they began walking down the centre of all this chaos.


    \"This is the Gatekeeper Office section 1, the Reception. This is where people from outside your realm or inside of it message if they want a Gatekeepers Pass. Our Reception number is 145 000 111858. It works on any device used for messaging.


    A Gatekeepers pass is a type of Visa and passport. The type of pass determines how long the individual is staying and how quickly they can be allowed into this realm. Those working in the reception deal with the requests of those wanting to go in or out of the realm and figure out what type of pass to give them. Of course we don''t give out passes easily. For those coming into the realm we expect sufficient payment and they must also fit the criteria to be allowed into our realm. Such as being law abiding, having no significant atrocities attached to them. Those in the Reception do a full background check. For practitioners that aren''t natives of this realm that are trying to get in., it could take them up to 10 years to get a pass.\"


    Ten years, to Mao Lu that was a long amount of time to be waiting for a pass, but then again considering the lifespan of practitioners it probably wasn''t all that long.


    \"Of course that all depends on the status of the individual and what realm they''re from. Since our realm is ranked last among all of the 400 realms, we are a laughing stock. As a result many of the other powers think they can bully us and try to get passes faster while giving lower payment.


    Truly the only reason another realm hasn''t invaded our own is because we have no resources worth their invasion and as a mortal realm our essence is naturally low in amount and quality. Do you know what the nickname for realm 145 is? It''s the trash realm the Offal realm.


    That''s one of the reasons we need a strong Gatekeeper, so that our realm no longer gets bullied by the other realms and so that our ranking can increase. It would make the natives of your realm not only regain their pride but also allow those in the Reception to have an easier job. But it''s been hard. Each Gatekeeper this realm has had are often incompetent, or powerless, or cowardly. I''ve only served two others and I can already say this. If you could break this realms chain of suffering and bring us out of last place, truly it would be a miracle.\" Mr. Baker rambled as they weaved their way between the desks.


    \"That''s why I told you it is important that you train. Mao Lu your strength is this Realms strength. It''s ranking is dependent on the Gatekeepers ranking amongst the other Gatekeepers. If you aren''t strong enough and you lose to other Gatekeepers during the upcoming meeting, then this realm will remain in last place\" Gates reminded Mao Lu.


    \"Upcoming? I thought you said there was only a Gatekeepers meeting every century. And you said nothing about me having to defeat other Gatekeepers.\" Mao Lu hissed in his head.


    \"Didn''t I? During the meeting between the Gatekeepers that is held every 100 years you must show them your strength and defeat those that challenge you, without killing them, so that you can rise in rank. You inherited last place amongst the rankings, the hope and the pride of this realm rests on your shoulders. You can''t disappoint them. Oh and didn''t I tell you that the end of the century for the next meeting will be in ten years.\"


    \"Ten years. I only have ten years to train and deul these other monsters that have been Gatekeepers for ages. Are you kidding me!!!! You didn''t bloody mention this.\" Mao Lu mentally snarled.


    \" I didn''t? You obviously just wasn''t listening closely enough\" Gates harrumphed.


    Mao Lu felt a large urge to punch the book but he held back.


    He''d been aware that this role had a lot of responsibility and that he represented the realm but he didn''t think he''d have to fight so soon. Ten years of training was nothing in the eyes of these practitioners that had lived for thousands of years. What was he going to do?


    As Mao Lu worried about this, the endless rows of desks and working people warped suddenly and then they were in a strange room with a gigantic crystal ball in the centre. In the crystal ball Mao Lu could see the eel-like time essences floating inside. The crystal seemed to be filled with clear water that every so often it rippled. As he stared at into it he felt a strange sense of familiarity.


    \"This is?\"


    \"This is section 2 of the Gatekeeper offices , we call it Permission. This orb is one that is directly connected to the Gatekeepers consciousness or rather your mind. A Gatekeeper is the one in charge of the realm, to make passes we need your permission. When we can''t get your permission personally we use this interconnection ball. It allows us to use 5% of your ability to create passes that allow people in and out of the realm.


    Of course we only get to this stage after various checks in the reception. So the passes made are all verified ones. We only use the orb to to make low grade passes for casual visitors who would only be visiting or leaving for a short duration. For passes for more powerful people who want to leave or stay for longer we need you to personally verify and create these types of passes.\" Mr. Baker explained.


    Mao Lu blinked and walked closer towards the glowing crystal ball. \"So this is a doorway to my consciousness.\"


    \"Only a partial reflection not a doorway.


    During the time when Wang Cao died and we didn''t have a Gatekeeper and the orb didn''t work. We were temporarily unable to allow anyone in or out of the realm, but the moment you decided to become a Gatekeeper it started up again.\" Mr. Baker elaborated.


    \"Of course\" Gates gentle voice spread across the room, \"Whenever the orb is used you will be fully aware of it. The reason you did not feel it is because they have not made any passes recently.\"


    Mr. Baker nodded in agreement. \"For those coming into the realm we take ten to twenty years to verify and process their information before making such passes. Usually this realm doesn''t get many non-natives booking to come visit so there are no passes to create. But well you did see earlier that due to your succession as Gatekeeper the office has become a lot more busier. So in ten years we''ll probably be using Permission more to make passes.\"


    \"I see.\" he couldn''t help but think this entire place was very peculiar as he walked onwards with Mr.Baker and left the room with the large crystal ball.


    The moment they left, Mao Lu felt the scenery warp around him and soon they were standing in a gigantic spherical room that had realistic projections of the stars across it.


    The room was so huge and the projections so life-like that Moa Lu momentarily thought he''d been dragged into space by Gates again.


    In the centre of the room Mao Lu saw a desk. With all the projections it looked like the desk was suspended in space, floating in nothingness. It was made out of a sleek glass material, on the top of it sat a plaque that read Gatekeeper of Realm 145.


    \"This is the 3rd section, your office.\" Mr.Baker gestured to the gigantic spherical room with his large hands, \"This is where you can deal with your business.\"


    \"This is mine?\" Mao Lu glanced around, this room seemed the largest and most endless of them all. It really felt like he was in the middle of space. For this to be called an office, it was far more impressive than any office he''d seen before.


    \"They wouldn''t be called the Gatekeeper Offices if the Gatekeeper himself didn''t have an office, you fool.\" Gates rudely whispered into Mao Lu''s ears.


    \"He''s shown you your Offices, so now dismiss him so we can commence with your training.\" Gates was rather impatient.


    Mao Lu turned to Mr.Baker and thanked him for the tour before dismissing him.


    \"Ah before I leave Sir, I''d like to inform you that as Gatekeeper you have also automatically become an Executive of B&B law firm.\" Mr.Baker handed Mao Lu a B&B law firm employee card as well as platinum VIP card.


    Mr.Baker then bowed again and disappeared like the wind. Leaving Mao Lu staring at the ID and VIP card.


    He had just become an Executive of a major law firm just like that.

 19 Sensing the Realm pt1 and pt2

    SENSING THE REALM PT1


    \"Now we shall commence with your training for the day.\" Gates proclaimed the moment Mr.Baker had left, \"And this is the perfect place to train your abilities to sense your realm.\"


    \"Sense my realm?\" Mao Lu put the employee and VIP card in his pockets.


    \"I have told you already that by becoming a Gatekeeper you not only own this realm but you have become this realm. You are realm 145, every speck of dust, every solar flare, and even the smallest asteroid floating in space is yours and belongs to you.\"


    As Gates spoke the realistic projections of space in the room moved like lightning, portraying the solar systems and galaxies.


    \"I already told you the stages, after Awakening then comes Merging. Merging is the process of a Gatekeeper becoming truly one with their realm. You will be able to control your own domain like it is your very own flesh. To get to the Merging stage you must be able to do something basic, and that is sensing your realm. Sensing what is coming in and out of it, sensing what is moving around it. Heightening your awareness so that in your realm you are unbeatable. To do this I want you to get comfortable and close your eyes.\"


    Mao Lu obediently laid on the starry floor and closed his eyes.


    \"Even with your eyes shut, with your inner eye you should still be able to see the essence around you.\" Gates voice gently rang across Mao Lu''s head.


    Gates was right. Even with his eyes closed Mao Lu could still see the swimming time essences, and the life essences, and the other essences surrounding him. Actually with his eyes closed he felt like he could see them even better than before, it was as if they''d really come into focus. The moment the essence appeared clearer Mao Lu wanted to look away from them.


    When they were slightly out of focus like before, Mao Lu had thought the time essences had looked rather gorgeous with their glistening blue and eel like features, but now in focus they were rather frightening. He could see their faces that didn''t have eyes, they had long jagged teeth which seemed to drip with a weird substance, the bluish light emanating from their claws and scales felt rather sharp, so sharp that he felt as if he was being cut just by looking at it.


    All the other essences also seemed much more frightening.


    \"Do not let the essence overwhelm you. Remember you are in control.\" Gates reminded.


    \"I am in control...I am in control..\" Mao Lu repeated to himself, as he did so he felt his heart rate slow as he calmed down. Mao Lu felt like a fool for being momentarily frightened, wasn''t everything in this realm his including the essence. Only a fool would fear something they owned and controlled.


    Even though he felt calm, at the same time Mao Lu felt the peculiar sensation of his mind being stretched. It felt like his head was being pulled in several different directions. It was such a weird feeling.


    Gates observed Mao Lu quietly. It was shocked. It had been aware that this boy was extremely talented but it had underestimated Mao Lu. \"His mental strength is formidable.\"


    Usually during the process of sensing ones realm most would collapse or need a break within the first minute. When the essence became more clear it was a frightening and overwhelming experience, being able to remain calm and go through with it without much struggle on a first try was almost unheard of. Not to mention Mao Lu''s mind was also being stretched beyond its previous limits, as he begins to sense more of the realm he''s taking in massive amounts of information. For someone that was only a mortal yesterday his mind should have felt the burden in the first 30 seconds.


    Yet Gates observed with growing fascination, as an hour passed by.


    To Mao Lu, as the essence became clearer he began to see other things.


    It was like he had become a drone all of a sudden and he was flying through the walls. He could now visualise all the people in the offices who were still busy at work. He could perceive all the essence surrounding them, he could feel the changes in their bodies, from the subtle changes in their heartbeats to the pulsing of the blood within their veins.


    With time he felt himself fly beyond the offices, suddenly he was back in B&B law firm. It felt as if all the essence was fighting for his attention.


    All the materials were screaming at him, from the materials that made the concrete to the wind blowing from the air conditioners. Even the papers people were reading in a conference room began to whine to him. Begging him for his attention. Everything became so impossibly loud. There was so much just so much to everything.


    Mao Lu felt his heart begin to speed up again, and his veins bulge, but he forced himself to remain calm. \"I am in control.\"


    In the firm filled with workers he could hear every conversation, he could see every scene within every room. When he felt like he''d absorbed every corner he burst out of the building. The moment Mao Lu felt his consciousness hit the evening sky of Beijing, he let out a piercing scream.


    Blood began to flow down his ears, his nose and from the corners of his closed eyes. There was just too much. Far far far too much information suddenly. 21 million beijingers voices and noises filled him, the sounds of the clouds, the winds, the planes, the cars, and the people. And so much essence. He couldn''t calm himself anymore, he felt like he was choking and drowning in all of it.


    \"Open your eyes, calm yourself, come back to yourself!\" Gates commanding voice shook Lu''s entire being.


    Mao Lu''s eyes snapped open, they were bloodshot. He gasped and began inhaling and exhaling loudly, sucking in the air around him noisily. His breath came out in black steam that froze at the ends and then scattered like dust.


    Mao Lu gingerly stroked his neck, he''d really felt like he''d been suffocating. As he touched it he noticed the blood flowing from his nose, ears and eyes. Yet Mao Lu didn''t focus on it. His senses were still tingling. His eyes seemed to have gained x-ray vision, as he could easily see beyond the walls now, he could see the people beyond. He could still hear the objects around him whispering.


    \"Well done Mao Lu, for your first attempt being able to sense this entire building and even going so far as beginning to sense the entire city of Beijing. Very impressive. With more practice eventually you''ll be able to sense this entire realm easily. For now though, I suggest you get some rest. We will resume this practice tomorrow.\"


    Mao Lu nodded slowly, his senses still buzzing.


    In a daze he stood up staggering. As he walked towards the door he felt the invisible force of Gates carrying him as it usually did. Unseen by everyone he was taken out of the Gatekeeper Offices and back to his apartment. The moment his head touched the pillow he was asleep.


    ��..


    05:00


    \"Bip beep... Bip beep... Bip beep\" buzzed Mao Lu''s phone.


    Mao Lu opened his crusty eyes. His head still ached. He wanted to ignore it but after his phone beeped for the seventh time, he crawled out of bed and to the bathroom. He was shocked when he saw the dried blood caked all over him, as soon as he saw it he remembered yesterday.


    \"I only got as far as slightly sensing Beijing and this happened, how the hell am I supposed to sense this entire universe exactly?\" He muttered as he washed his face.


    \"Don''t worry it will get easier after this. The first is always the hardest.\" Gates reassuring voice echoed in the bathroom.


    \"I hope today''s session goes easier then.\" Mao Lu replied as he entered the shower. In less than 20 minutes he was outside next to the bus stop dressed in his overalls. Gates in the form of a small key chain was hooked to his belt.


    \"Where are you going today?\" Gates asked.


    Mao Lu hopped on the bus, \"Well I also work part time at JJJ Cleaning company 3 days a week in the early mornings. The pay is quite good. I need to go in today, finish my shift and give in my letter of resignation. I have a zero hour contract so I only get paid for the hours I work, so I can quit immediately without having to work the rest of the week.\" Mao Lu mentally told Gates.


    \"If you can quit and not have to work the rest of the week then why not quit the moment you go in this morning. That way you don''t have to work the rest of your shift?\"


    \"If I quit just like that without giving them any warning or calling in beforehand, that would be rude. At least if I tell them by the end of my shift today then they''ll have time to find someone to replace me for tomorrow. It''s called showing respect Gates.\"


    Gates was rather speechless. Mao Lu was far too polite and too self disciplined. He had all this money and status now, he didn''t need to act polite if he didn''t have to. He could quit all of these jobs now if he wanted to and they probably wouldn''t hate him for it. Gates didn''t know whether it was annoyed or impressed by Mao Lu''s mindset, most Gatekeepers he met usually got very arrogant very quickly.


    \"Just how many jobs do you have?\" It asked.


    \"Only four; a sales assistant at the convenience store, a bartender at Roaring Tiger, a Cleaner at JJJ, and a waiter at Cafe E''clair. It''s not that much, I used to have eight jobs before I hit my 20''s when I was really desperate for cash.\" Mao Lu leaned his head against the window of the rocking bus. He remembered how he''d worked like a cow over the years. He really couldn''t believe it all was coming to an end soon. He wondered if he would be bored not working so much like he used to, but then again being a Gatekeeper was bound to be exciting, difficult, and time consuming.


    Gates was slightly aghast. Eight jobs, in comparison it did make the four he had now seem like nothing but four jobs was still a lot.


    11:00


    \"So you''re really quitting!\" An old man in blue overalls said, his saggy wrinkled eyes scanning the letter Mao Lu handed him. \"Well I''ll cut you loose then, it''s been good having a hard worker like you. If you need a good referral for another job just call me.\" the old man sighed.


    \"If I do need a referral I will. Thank you so much for having me all these years!\" Mao Lu bowed deeply.


    \"I can''t believe you''re leaving us Mao Lu!\" A young man wearing a cap and overalls hugged him.


    \"Yh Mao Lu, we''ll miss you!\" A girl in overalls joined in the hug, \"You better still come to our drinking parties.\"


    Mao Lu laughed \"I''ll make time for them.\"


    In less than five minutes he left the small JJJ building and was walking to the train station.


    \"Where are you going now?\" Gates asked


    \"To the Chaoyang District.\" Mao Lu looked at his watch, \"It will probably take more than an hour to get there using public transport, so let''s get a move on.\"


    ----------------------------


    12:20


    The Chaoyang district in Beijing is considered as one of the best neighbourhoods to live, and is one of the richest districts.


    Various greenery and gorgeous nature was scattered across the suburban area. There was a nice mixture of modern residences with that of Hutongs and Siheyuan. A place where typically the most wealthy beijingers would live.


    Mao Lu breathed in the air, to him it felt a lot fresher. As he walked down the familiar streets he was hit with various waves of nostalgia. When Moa Lu was young his family used to live in Chaoyang Park district near Sun park, they lived in a Siheyuan hybrid house that had been in his father''s family for generations upon generations. Mao Lu''s ancestors had been loyal ministers or advisors to the royal family.


    Fei Bing Bing and Zhao Detong''s family homes were in a nearby neighbourhood and they used to always hang out together in Chaoyang.


    When Mao Lu''s paternal grandparents died when he was 13, his Father being the only child obviously inherited the entire property and other monetary assets that they''d left behind.


    Three years later when the business went bankrupt his Father had put their family home as collateral. They ended up being evicted from the property, most of their belongings were audited, and as far as Moa Lu knew the local council now owned the property.


    Siheyuans, like the one his family had owned, were priced in the millions. They were impressive heritage sites of China as Siheyuans dated back further than the Ming dynasty. The local council had bought the Siheyuan his family had owned and were using the more traditional buildings in the property as tourist attractions.


    Mao Lu had promised himself that if he ever had the money he would buy back the property. So now he was on his way to the local council in Chaoyang. If it was before, he knew that even if he had the money the government may not be willing to give back such a cultural heritage site, and might possibly refuse to sell it to him, but now Mao Lu was a Gatekeeper.


    From the impressive row of titles he''d inherited he was sure as Gatekeeper he had a higher status in society now. He should be able to reclaim the property he lost.


    He lined up at the Chaoyang Government office. When he got to a desk he sat down and smiled brightly at the middle aged woman opposite him. She had spectacles on the end of her nose and her prematurely greying hair was tied up in a bun. On her desk a plaque read \"Ms Zheng Yi, General Affairs\".


    \"How can I help you today Sir?\" Zheng Yi said in a monotonous tone.


    \"I''ve come today about a property that used to be owned by my family but was then purchased by the council eight years ago. I came today because I want to buy it back.\"


    \"What''s your family name and the properties registration number. And do you have evidence of previous ownership?\" Zheng Yi asked with an unchanging expression.


    \"Yes, yes I have it.\" Mao Lu rustled around in his bag and found the evidence and information she needed.


    When Zheng Yi saw this she began tapping away on her computer.


    \"Your property was a Siheyuan dating back to the early Ming dynasty. The value of the property today is 175 million Chinese Yuan (RMB), 120 million RMB more than it was eight years ago. The price of Siheyuan properties have rapidly gone up in the market, especially properties like yours that are well maintained and in a district such as Chaoyang Park.\" Zheng Yi looked over her glasses at Mao Lu.


    Mao Lu''s smile didn''t falter as he heard this. \"The money isn''t an issue.\"


    Zheng Yi looked up and down at the young man in his blue jumpsuit. He didn''t look rich but then again you couldn''t judge wealth by clothes, some of the richest people looked like tramps. She''d read that on the internet recently.


    \"Well the property isn''t just for sale at the moment, it is a heritage site and those in the cultural departments have ranked it as an A grade tourist attraction. I am not allowed to sell you the property unless the tourism and culture departments give the all clear. You can apply to the respective departments to allow this. If you want I will print off the forms for you, but it may not be approved and could take up to a year for these papers to be processed.\"


    \"So you''re saying that even if I send an application, even if I wait a year you still might not allow me to buy back the property that previously belonged to my family.\" Mao Lu said calmly.


    \"Unless you have permission from the mayor of this district, Zhang Tiamin[1] or letter of authority from his offices then I can''t sell you this property immediately, you will have to fill out the form.\" Zheng Yi didn''t budge.


    \"Well then, can you call the offices of Zhang Tiamin so that I can get this permission.\"


    Zheng Yi raised an eyebrow in surprise. \"You want me to call the Chaoyang district mayoral offices directly!?\"


    \"They will give me the permission.\" Mao Lu said with a confident smile.


    This morning Mao Lu had reviewed the inheritance he''d gained from Baker. He had been given a large amount of titles, he was literally the advisor to all the heads of state. That meant he was a spin doctor, a shadow leader for the leaders of all the countries across Earth. This obviously included China and its leader Xi Jinping.


    This proved to Mao Lu that the government, or at least those in high level positions in the governments across Earth, must be aware of Practitioners. If that was the case then that meant they should know he was the Gatekeeper.


    Zheng Yi was surprised, this young man seemed very certain, like it was a fact. Was he someone of importance?


    Zheng Yi only hesitated for a bit before she rang the mayoral office.


    \"Hello I''m Zheng Yi from General affairs. I have a young man here who would like to repurchase a property belonging to his family, however the property is now an A grade heritage site belonging the council. He claims he can get a letter of authority from the mayoral offices to purchase the property��.his name is Zhang Lu, presently goes by Mao Lu.\"


    She conversed with the person on the phone for a while.


    \"Do you have any special documents or reasons?\" Zheng Yi looked at him


    Mao Lu calmly stated, \"Just tell them I am the Gatekeeper. If they don''t understand then tell the Mayor directly. I''m sure he will understand.\"


    Zheng Yi looked at the boy blankly but then recited the information to the person on the other end of the phone. \"Gatekeeper what was a Gatekeeper?\" she thought.


    She was momentarily put on hold and was surprised when 2 minutes later the person on the phone came back and told her the permission was granted, the letter would be faxed over immediately. The person on the phone also ordered Zheng Yi to apologise to Mao Lu for the wait.


    Zheng Yi was dumbfounded.


    In seconds she got the letter. She apologized to Mao Lu for the wait as Mao Lu transferred her the money for the property, and she handed him the deed. It all took less than five minutes. They then both had to wait twenty minutes for someone to deliver the keys of the property which was handed to Mao Lu. Zheng Yi had never seen such a procedure go so smoothly.


    She really wanted to ask what a Gatekeeper was, but the moment Mao Lu had got the keys he left immediately.


    [1] Zhang Tiamin is the real district mayor of Chaoyang. Just because his name is Zhang and Mao Lu''s paternal family name is Zhang, doesn''t mean they are related.


    ____________________________________


    SENSING THE REALM PT2


    The moment Mao Lu had the deed and keys in his hands he ran out of the building at full pelt. Running to the bus stop.


    It took him around 20 minutes to get from the council to the Maizidian residential area, near Chaoyang Park, where he used to live.


    When he finally stood in front of his old home, he felt tears building up inside of him again. This was where most of his happiest memories resided. This was where he''d grown up.


    Excited and brimming with emotion Mao Lu ran up to the entrance only to be stopped by a police officer.


    \"Are you a member of a tour group, sadly this residence isn''t open for display any longer. So we are telling all tourists that this is now a private property and can no longer be ventured into. I suggest you turn back.\" The man advised Mao Lu.


    Mao Lu pulled out his deed and showed it to the security member. \"You''re right it is private property and I am the owner. So now kindly move aside.\"


    The security guard blanched and then bowed to Mao Lu, \"I apologise, I will notify the others of your appearance.\"


    \"It''s fine and please do.\" Mao Lu nodded at the officer as he ran past and into the property.


    As he got to the vermillion painted entrance, he glanced at the stone lions[1] that stood outside the doors, he twisted and pushed the copper handles.


    Tall walls surrounded the perimeter of the siheyuan. There were two courtyards[2] that were both surrounded by buildings. It was perfectly preserved and looked the same way his family had left it.


    There were four main buildings and three backside buildings surrounding both courtyards, positioned along the north-south and east-west axis[3]. The buildings positioned to the north and facing the south are considered the main house[4]. The buildings on the sides of the main house, facing east and west, are called side houses[5].


    The northern, eastern and western buildings were connected by gorgeously furnished passages[6]. The passages served as a shelter from the sunshine and provided a nice area to view the courtyard at night.


    The building that faces north is known as the opposite house[7]. Behind the northern building, there was three separate backside buildings[8]. All the buildings had low tiled roofs.


    As Mao Lu wandered around the large courtyards he felt tears fill his eyes. It had been eight long years since he saw this place. Mao Lu could almost see his grandfather sitting on the patio of the main building, admiring the bamboo shoots in the courtyard with a smile on his old face. Of course he wasn''t really there, it was just an old memory, a phantom sitting in Mao Lu''s heart.


    \"Are you proud Grandpa!\" he yelled \"I got the house back, ancestors are you happy!\" He felt choked as he yelled this. The dead can''t answer, but he felt like he''d made his ancestors proud.


    He wandered towards the north building and used one of the keys to enter. It was rather dusty inside. The interior of the buildings in the first courtyard hadn''t been on display. This was probably because all the buildings in the first courtyard had been modernly renovated with modern amenities. His family had lived in the buildings surrounding the first courtyard.


    The northern main house had a wide living room, the one he used run about as his Mother chased him. All the old furniture was gone and it was entirely empty now but he felt a warm sense of comfort from this building.


    He then went to the west side house using the passages, that were just as lovely as he remembered, truly traditional housing was the most gorgeous.


    Mao Lu used the key and entered his old room. He used to have the west building all to himself. His parents would be in the East building and his Grandparents in the South. They''d use the backside buildings as a bathhouse, there was a wide bath in there a shower and two toilets. There was also the boiler, generator, and water meter in the back buildings.


    Just like the main house, the west building was dusty and there was no furniture, but Moa Lu still felt a wave of nostalgia as he looked inside.


    After exploring every building of the first courtyard he went to the second courtyard. As he went into the buildings he saw that they were completely clean, polished, and gleaming. The architecture and the old style benches were very well maintained. These buildings had obviously been put on display for tourism.


    Mao Lu then went to the West building of the second Courtyard. He kowtowed before the door before he unlocked it. He was glad that this door was locked, it showed that the council had been respectful.


    The west building of the second courtyard was filled with old tombstones, all with the family name Zhang on them. This was where his ancestors had been put to rest. This was where his Mother''s tombstone should have also been put. Now that Mao Lu had the place back he wanted to move his Mother''s tomb here.


    Mao Lu rummaged through his bag and found the cleaning cloths he''d brought. He diligently cleaned and dusted every Zhang tombstone. When he was done he lit incense sticks and put them around the tombstones. He clapped his hands together and then silently prayed as he kneeled before the graves.


    \"Please watch over me.\" he whispered.


    After praying he went back to the other buildings of the first courtyard and began intensely cleaning. In his large duffel bag he''d bought with him sprays, cloths, a foldable mop, a dustpan and brush and other cleaning appliances.


    By the time he was done everything was sparking and gleaming and it was beginning to turn five o''clock.


    Mao Lu wanted to stay longer to clean more and buy furniture but it was getting late and he had a shift at Roaring Tiger in the evening. If he was going to get in some training today, he needed to probably do so now.


    Mao Lu locked up the other buildings and then sat on the patio of the north main building of the first courtyard. From there he had a nice view of the setting sun.


    Mao Lu closed his eyes, eased his body and reminded himself, \"I am in control\".


    He opened his inner eye for the first time that day and he felt all the information flood into him at once. He heard the buzz of every insect in beijing, every animal, every breath, and every movement. All at once he could sense the millions of people and creatures living in Beijing.


    This time, just as Gates had told him, it wasn''t as overwhelming as it had been the first time. It wasn''t as shocking as the first time either. He''d gotten somewhat used to all of the noise. He was even able to focus on specific noises.


    He found Tanaka Kato sitting in his home with Bei Lao, they were watching some japanese drama and Tanaka was crying over a scene as Bei Lao held his hand. It was such a small touching moment that Mao Lu had just eavesdropped on, it made him smile, \"How sweet.\"


    He then sensed Zhao Detong he was with Fei Bing Bing and they were��. Mao Lu went bright pink and tried to focus his brain elsewhere.


    He witnessed the birds flying high above the clouds, he could sense the subtle movement of the clouds themselves as well.


    \"Very good. Now try going beyond Beijing and to the whole of China.\" Gates softly instructed.


    Mao Lu carefully and slowly expanded his range. More and more people filled his brain, more and mores essence, more and more scenes. He sensed all kinds of events from children playing in the park, heartwarming family scenes, people working their jobs, students studying, daily lives, tears of frustration and struggles.


    He saw some people getting beaten, he sensed a brutal murder, he sensed all kinds of things the negative and positive becoming intertwined with each other. He was surprised that he didn''t go mad, it was like his brain was unconsciously filing away and organising all this information just as it got to him. Rather than overwhelming it was like he was watching a river flow by him, and he had the power to pick and choose what affected him.


    \"Now try bigger, you can easily sense this entire planet go for it.\" Gates urged.


    Mao Lu''s face went slightly red and his heart rate quickened. The river of information became bigger and bigger. So many people, so many lives, so many animals, so many creatures, so many insects, so many objects. So much of everything. He was able to sense it all.


    As his consciousness spread wider and wider he could see beyond the clouds. It was only when his mind touched the edges of the atmosphere that he reached his limit. The amount of information in space was trillions of times bigger than the Earth. It was like his body was a Dam containing all this information. When he reached his limit he felt that internal dam fill him to the top and begin to spill over. Blood filled Mao Lu''s mouth and he spat it out onto the floor of the courtyard.


    He opened his eyes this time they weren''t bloodshot but they bulged as he gasped for air.


    \"Well done, that was very good, you''re improving faster than I thought you would. Maybe there is hope for the next meeting.\" Gates praised.


    Mao Lu didn''t respond as he sucked in the air around him and greedily drank the water from his water bottle.


    He rested for a few minutes, he wasn''t lethargic like last time, actually he felt like he was buzzing with energy. He jumped a little and flew several metres into the air, as he did this the time essences around him got excited and swirled around him. The wind that had blown past him suddenly began rewinding and blowing again like it had been put on a loop. It also got stronger and was suddenly suspending him in the sky.


    \"I''m...I''m flying!!!!\" Mao Lu shouted excitedly. So he could use time like this, how fascinating.


    \"The time essences like you so they''re just playing around.\" Gates explained, \"But if you order them to they will do such things for you. But I must remind you that your control of the time essences isn''t that good yet if you don''t focus they might-\" Mao Lu fell hard to the ground. \"drop you.\" Gates said a little late.


    \"Ow ow ow.\" Mao Lu rubbed his sore bum and then looked at his phone. \"Shit it''s 19:30 my shift starts at 20:00, we have to go!!!\"


    Mao Lu called a nearby taxi service and travelled all the way to the Wanping district where the Roaring Tiger club was. It took 38 minutes by car. Mao Lu had cash on him and did not mind paying the taxi fee. In the past he dreaded Taxis since they tended to be very expensive but now he was relieved since the cost now caused him no issue.


    He rushed through the backdoor into the club and ran into the staff room, opened his locker and began getting changed.


    \"Look who it is crawling in here, don''t you know Manager Xu is looking for you, he''ll have your head for skipping out last night.\" Fang Kai tapped Mao Lu on the shoulder.


    \"Why would he, I was ill!! And I''ve never missed a shift before.\" Mao Lu muttered.


    \"O come on, you know Manager Xu hates your guts, he only keeps you on because you''re a good worker and he''s had no excuse to fire you. But look you just gave him the excuse.\" Fang Kai shook his head and took a cigarette from his pocket and a lighter.


    \"But why does he hate me, I never understood that. I''ve literally always been the best to him.\" Mao Lu was irritated as he buttoned his shirt.


    \"Lu, didn''t you know that four years ago Manager Xu''s wife ran off with some male model. Ever since Xu has hated good looking guys, he always avoids hiring guys that look too nice. But of course if all the staff were ugly he wouldn''t get that many customers right so he started hiring only woman. That''s why we''ve got so many female staff. The day you were hired it was Manager Rin that hired you remember, not Xu. The moment Xu saw you he''s hated your guts.\" Fang Kai breathed out a ton of smoke. \"So if you''re not careful this shift he''s gonna fire you.\"


    \"That''s so dumb, but it doesn''t matter since I''m going to quit.\" Mao Lu said as he closed his locker. Fang Kia dropped his cigarette in surprise, he then quickly picked it up.


    \"What! How come?\"


    \"I''ve come into some money recently. I was able to pay off my debt and I got a new full time job so I''ve been quitting my other jobs\"


    \"Whoa really!!! That''s awesome man congrats. You better come round mine for drinks even after you quit. My sister wants to see you y''know, she still runs that tattoo parlour so if you want to get more done and more piercings my sis will give you a big discount like last time.\" Fang Kai excitedly rubbed Mao Lu''s shoulders as he said this, Mao Lu laughed but then he froze as he turned and saw Manager Xu standing there glaring at him.


    \"If you''re gonna quit then get out. I don''t need you working this shift! And you can forget any pay you were expecting this month! I expect you out of here in five minutes!\" Manager Xu roared and then stormed off.


    Fang Kai paled, \"Damn, how long was he standing there, don''t tell me he heard us gossiping. Shit. And curse his sister, doesn''t he know it''s illegal not to pay you for your work. I''m sure he''s just bluffing.\"


    Mao Lu sighed, \"I was only planning on helping before I leave but since he wants me out I guess I''ll leave now. Give this to Manager Xu will you.\" Mao Lu gave Fang kai his resignation letter.


    Fang Kai nodded, gave Mao Lu a big hug, and in less than five minutes Mao Lu was out on the streets and walking towards the nearest station.


    \"What an unpleasant person that Manager Xu is, since he''s so rude there''s no reason you should have given him face and came in today.\" Gates grumbled.


    \"It''s fine, it''s not like everyone will appreciate everything good or nice you do, but just because they don''t appreciate it doesn''t mean you shouldn''t do it.\" Moa Lu said as he breathed into his hands, the night air was chilly. With his sense of the realm he saw a taxi driver two streets away. Mao Lu ran towards it.


    If Gates had a body it would have had widened eyes, Mao Lu had a rare wisdom that went beyond his years. Some people could say such things but it took a rare type of character to be able to say and do it.


    As Mao Lu ran to the taxi, Gates shuddered suddenly. Mao Lu also stopped in his tracks, he felt as if his head was splitting open. He fell to his knees, blood dribbled down his nose.


    \"What''s happening Gates?\" Mao Lu weakly murmured through gritted teeth.


    \"Someone has entered this realm without permission...using a Gatekeepers key.\" Gates said, sounding extremely angry.


    \"A Gatekeepers Key?\"


    \"Do you remember the third rule?\" Gates asked Mao Lu, as the painful sensation stopped.


    Mao Lu put his hand to his bleeding nose, \"Do you mean the rule not to reproduce.\"


    \"Yes. Four billion years ago the previous Gatekeeper of the realm 1, violated this rule and had a child. Reluctant to kill the child he hid her away. Any child of a Gatekeeper will inherit that Gatekeepers abilities but they won''t have the restrictions of the rules, which is why they''re forbidden.\"


    \"This child grew up to become an unstoppably evil force that didn''t see the point in the existence of Gatekeepers and wanted to unite all of the 400 realms into one huge realm, where she was the ruler. She caused a 1billion year war. Her power and intellect was beyond anything ever seen. It took a hundred Gatekeepers, and countless sacrifice, to finally kill her.


    Before she died one of the tools she developed was the judgement keys now known as Gatekeeper keys. They have the ability to breakthrough a Gatekeepers barriers, allowing the bearer of the key to enter any realm without permission.


    We destroyed 92 of the 100 that she made, but there were eight that we lost. Just now someone has used one of these lost keys, and they have now entered your realm. That''s what you''re feeling. \"


    \"What do I do?\" Mao Lu asked as his nose stopped bleeding.


    \"Find, interrogate, and punish them. No one is allowed to use a key.\"


    .....


    IN THE ATMOSPHERE


    Next to a floating satellite, dust began to collect and then suddenly formed bones, flesh and blood. Eventually becoming a person. When Ch��ng Bo opened his eyes he could see a blue planet right in front of him. He was floating in space, he felt the chill freezing the wounds from his bursted veins. The poison was still burning inside of him.


    Unable to muster any strength he let the atmosphere pull him further in. Soon he was getting hotter and hotter as he began falling. He burned as he entered the Blue Planet''s atmosphere, luckily his skin was extremely tough so the burning didn''t hurt but it was unpleasantly tingly being surrounded by flames.


    He fell at an extremely quick velocity and just as he was about to hit the ground hard, he stopped abruptly. Something was holding him in the air.


    \"How dare you barge into my realm\" A cold voice came from behind him.


    Slowly his body was turned by the invisible force and Ch��ng Bo''s starry blue eyes came into contact with light brown/black ones.


    [1] The entrance of a Siheyuan is usually painted vermilion, has copper knockers, and is in the southeast. There is a screen wall near the gate, like a wall used to ward off evil spirits, near the entrance. Two stone lions are often outside the gate.


    [2] Some large siheyuan compounds would have two or more layers of courtyards and even private gardens attached to them. Such is a sign of wealth and status in ancient times.


    [3] The courtyard dwellings were built according to the five elements and displayed on the eight trigrams. The entrance is made at the southeast where the wind element is, and the main house is on the north side which is water. This type of structure is believed to prevent fires. A simple courtyard represent morality and confucian ethics


    [4] The main house is called zh��ng f��ng


    [5] Side houses are called xi��ng-f��ng


    [6] Passages are called ch��o sh��u y��u l��ng


    [7] The opposite house is called d��o zu�� f��ng


    [8] Backside building are called h��u zh��o f��ng

 20 Hes saving my life?

    Ben Zi hummed merrily to himself as he parked. He was a half American half Chinese student studying in Beijing at Tsing Hao University. To make some extra money on the side Ben Zi joined a Taxi service and now got paid to drive people around during the evenings.


    Two woman jumped out of Ben Zi''s taxi, they both wore skimpy dresses, heels that were way too high, and had their makeup done to the max. The one in the red dress seemed slightly drunk but not as drunk as the one in the black dress. She was stumbling about and swaying on her feet. Was she even going to make it to the club?


    \"Are you sure you don''t want me to drop you straight to the front of the club?\" Ben Zi asked.


    \"No no no it''s fine right here! If we walk two streets to the club my friend and I will sober up a bit more before we enter\" the woman in the red skimpy dress politely refused Ben Zi, smiling at him as she took 30 RMB from her small clutch bag. \"Keep the change okay.\" she said as grabbed her drunk friend. They squealed together as they skipped down the street towards the Roaring Tiger club.


    Ben Zi sighed as he watched them go, he wished she would have drunkenly given him more money, he only had 5 RMB leftover. Couldn''t she have given more as a tip?


    He sighed to himself and was about to drive away when he saw someone running right for his taxi. They were really fast, one second they were far away at the other end of the street but by the time Ben Zi blinked the man was only two metres away from his car.


    Just as Ben Zi was about to put down his window and ask where he was heading, the Man suddenly collapsed to his knees.


    His nose bleeding.


    \"Geez is he okay!?\" Ben Zi was alarmed and pulled the handbrake up. He stopped the car, took out his keys and ran up to the collapsed man. Yet the moment he got close, the man suddenly faded away. Like a ghost that had never been there in the first place.


    Ben Zi stepped back in horror. \"What the hell?\"


    ...


    \"Find them, interrogate, and punish them. No one is allowed to use a key.\" Gates said, It''s voice as cold as ice. Before it even finished its sentence Mao Lu felt his body being lifted up by Gates and he was carried away faster than the speed of light.


    ....


    ANTARCTICA


    When Gates finally stopped a sonic boom filled the air that made the penguins nearby squark and dive quickly into the icy water.


    As Mao Lu was gently placed on the ground he could see white ice caps for miles on end. From Mao Lu''s Sense he was able to tell immediately that they were in Antarctica. This was the southernmost continent, where the south pole was located.


    Mao Lu breathed in the chilly air, it was refreshing. Strangely his body didn''t feel cold, when he used his inner eye he could see the Time essences shielding him from the other essence, especially the essence of wind and cold, but they were keeping the essence of heat near him.


    Mao Lu smiled and whispered to the Time essences, \"Thank you.\"


    They seemed to enjoy his expression of gratitude, and he could hear them whispering to him in excitement, buzzing around him.


    \"Focus!\" Gates voice cut through the pleasant atmosphere. \"They are coming, remember to be strong. Any Practitioner''s status is below that of a Gatekeeper.


    They are below you, you have the right to put them in their place and punish them.\"


    \"Punish\" Mao Lu wasn''t sure how exactly he felt about punishing someone. How was he supposed to punish this person? All they had done was use this Gatekeepers key, and sure it was known to be forbidden, but they may have used it by accident. Before Mao Lu did any punishment he wanted to understand the circumstances first.


    It was his responsibility to protect his realm and someone had barged into his territory. He had to deal with the situation, but that didn''t mean he had to be an irrational bully.


    As he thought this, Gates expanded from its keychain form and wrapped around Mao Lu. When it pulled away from him, Mao Lu was now dressed in an official Gatekeepers outfit. Rather than the Hanfu from before he was wearing a suit of armour similar to the kind worn during the warring states period of 475-221 BC, but minus the headgear. Across his lamella like vest the time essences could be seen dancing across it in the design.


    \"Look up they are here.\" Gates hissed.


    Mao Lu glanced upwards and he saw an object on fire falling from the sky and heading quickly in his direction. Mao Lu blinked in horror. \"What the hell!\"


    Just as it was about to knock into him it stopped in mid air. Gates was holding the burning object.


    As Gates suspended it in the air, the flames around the object began to disperse, and then Mao Lu realised that it wasn''t an object at all, but in fact a young looking man. His back was towards Mao Lu and he was hanging upside down. He wore strange looking robes that were designed with stars, the patterns across the fabric seemed alive and danced in a similar way to the time essence patterns across Mao Lu''s own official Gatekeeper clothes.


    Gates whispered in his ear. \"Show your authority. Find out where they got the key from. Find out if there are any more, and after that punish them for their crimes.\"


    Mao Lu felt a bit nervous, even though he''d met those Guests briefly the other day, this would be the first time he was going to confront a Practitioner. He didn''t want to show any weakness.


    He slowed his breathing, calming his heart and said coldly, \"How dare you barge into my realm.\"


    As the sentence escaped his lips, Gates rotated the young man around to face Mao Lu.


    His face was deathly pale, dried blood coated his lips. His eyes were as blue as sapphire jewels, or perhaps as blue as the Caribbean sea. They sparkled and seemed as if stars were twinkling inside of them. His features in general, even when he was hung upside down like that, were extremely symmetrical and handsome. Mao Lu felt his breath slightly hitch as their eyes connected with one another, this boy had an overbearing aura.


    His gaze was extremely threatening and rude as if he wanted to tear him apart. It was extremely hostile and washed over Mao Lu, but Mao Lu unflinchingly stood his ground, the Time essences around him blocking the dark energy that emitted from the boy.


    \"Gates drop him.\" Mao Lu mentally commanded. In a second the young Man crashed onto to the bed of snow on the arctic floor.


    \"Giving me such a rude gaze, do you really think you''re in the position to do such a thing?\" Mao Lu asked in his most dominating tone as he walked towards the man that lay in the snow.


    As he stood next to him he saw a playful and arrogant smile flash across the young man''s lips, \"You were the one that was rude first, holding me up in the air like that.\" He laughed callously, his voice was raspy and weak.


    As Mao Lu stared at him he saw the life essences crawling on his skin. They were the shape of small centipedes, and were bright red. Strangely the red life essences were smouldering and turning black.


    \"Red life essence, this boy is a Dao stage practitioner, very powerful.... But the smouldering...he''s been poisoned. If the rest of his life essence continues to burn like that he will certainly die.\" Gates mentally whispered to Mao Lu.


    Mao Lu narrowed his eyes at the young man. \"You''re hurt.\" he said to him loudly as he crouched down next to him.


    The man laughed bitterly, \"You must be a bit retarded, or maybe you''re slow. Of course I''m hurt, stop stating the obvious.\"


    \"This brat!\" Gates shouted angrily in Mao Lu''s head, \"How dare he talk to you like that!\" In a rage Gates lifted the young man up and flung him across the snowy landscape.


    \"Gates what are you doing?!\" Mao Lu exclaimed with rounded eyes.


    \"He is in your realm, he has barged in here without permission and he dares speak to you in such a way. It is not allowed. Gatekeepers are royalty, this arrogant brat should know his place.\"


    \"He''s hurt though, regardless of whether he''s rude you shouldn''t be tossing him like some stone.\" Mao Lu rolled his eyes, \"What if he''s more hurt now?\"


    \"Have you forgotten your role? You are a figure that must not be disrespected by anyone in your realm, you are a sovereign existence. Not only that but this brat has come here using a Gatekeepers key! He is not your friend, he is an illegal migrant that must be detained and interrogated.\" Gates sounded borderline hysterical as it yelled these words into Mao Lu''s head.


    \"Calm down Gates, regardless of what my current status and title is, I will never change my principles. Until he is proven guilty of some crime I will not tolerate him being hurt. At the moment he is dying. If he dies I will not be happy with you Gates.\" Mao Lu''s tone was stern and serious.


    Mao Lu then ran towards where the Young Man had been flung. Ever since Mao Lu had Awakened he''d realised that his physical strength had improved by leaps. What should have taken him a long time, a distance of five miles, took him less than 10 seconds and he didn''t even feel tired.


    Mao Lu pulled the young man from the snow and turned him over. \"Are you okay?\"


    The young man weakly smiled, even when he looked pale and sickly his face was still mesmerisingly handsome. \"You get mad and throw me and then you ask me if I''m okay. Do you have some type of mental problem?\"


    Mao Lu was slightly taken aback, but then again Gates had used its power and no one could hear or see it unless it wanted to be heard and seen. So of course the young man thought Mao Lu was the one that had thrown him.


    But asking Mao Lu if he had some type of mental problem. Was this man trying to start a fight with him or was he normally this rude? Mao Lu wasn''t sure which but regardless he wasn''t the type to get enraged by such words.


    Instead he stared at the young man with a concerned expression on his face. Questioning and interrogating him could wait till much later, Mao Lus main priority was that he didn''t die.


    \"How were you hurt? Is there anyway I can help you?\" he asked.


    .....


    Ch��ng Bo was rather shocked, was this man really mentally inept? Ch��ng Bo knew for a fact that this was the Gatekeeper of the realm he''d just entered without permission.


    Ch��ng Bo was from a Celestial realm, realm 348, nicknamed the Star Realm. His father was the Supreme Lord of Stars, the most powerful practitioner in the entire Star Realm, seen as an imperial untouchable Man. His family was viewed as Royalty in the star realm. Yet even his Father had to bow to the Gatekeeper of their realm.


    Ch��ng Bo had never liked Gatekeepers, every Gatekeeper he''d ever met when he''d travelled with his Father were overbearingly pompous bigots that didn''t'' know how to take a joke. They were so filled with their own self-importance that Ch��ng Bo was certain that their large heads were probably stuck somewhere up their own arses.


    The moment Ch��ng Bo had used the Gatekeepers key he felt the poison in his veins revive again. He used his lifesaving treasure four more times until it broke, but the poison was only held back for a few minutes before he felt it spreading across him rapidly.


    Ch��ng Bo was aware that he only had a few moments left to live. That''s why as his eyes met the Gatekeepers he thought to himself, \"I might as well do what I''ve always wanted to do.\" And Ch��ng Bo had always wanted to be rude to a Gatekeeper and talk down to them.


    He was going to die anyway, he had been framed for a crime he hadn''t committed and he had been poisoned. What did it matter if he spoke his mind to some Gatekeeper? At least if he did this he could brag about something in the afterlife.


    That''s why Ch��ng Bo was so surprised. He''d been flung by the Gatekeeper, something he''d expected to happen, but now the Gatekeeper wanted to help him even after he said those things.


    Ch��ng Bo was very much aware that the Gatekeepers key he had used was a forbidden item. Before his Mother had died she''d given it to him and told him never to reveal it to anyone, and to only use it as a last resort. As he grew older and researched the item he quickly found out about the history of such a Gatekeepers key. If he used it the Gatekeepers had every right to execute him.


    So when this Gatekeeper; with light brown warm eyes, glossy tied up black hair, and wearing armour that had time essences swimming about it, asked him \"How were you hurt? Is there anyway I can help you?\" Ch��ng Bo generally felt like this Gatekeeper must have gone crazy.


    ...��..


    Mao Lu watched in horror as he saw the red life essences on the young man become increasingly black, they smelt like ash.


    \"What should I do?\" He muttered. In a time like this Gates was silent. Obviously Gates didn''t want to help this young man. This boy was dying and Gates decided to let him. Mao Lu made sure to etch this moment into his heart, he needed to remember that Gates wasn''t a kind and benevolent being.


    \"Think...Think...Think!!!\" Moa Lu thought anxiously as he stared at the man. Inspiration hit him when he saw the time essences swimming around both of them. He remembered how the time essences had allowed him to fly earlier that day by controlling the time of the breeze.


    He was a Gatekeeper of time, so then couldn''t he control this Young Man''s time? All he had to do was rewind the flow of the poison.


    Mao Lu breathed slowly and then began communicating to the time essences. At first the time essence belonging to the young man seemed confused, but quickly they obediently swirled around the poison and began to rewind its time. The life essence began turning red again. The poison reverted back to its original state where it quietly hid itself in the man''s veins.


    Mao Lu''s face went slightly red as he concentrated hard. He wanted to reverse the poison to the point that it was administered, that way he could entirely remove it. But the more he rewinded time on this single point, the more his brain had to focus and he felt his head ache and blood dribble from his nose again.


    Nausea waved across him.


    \"Stop it!\" Gates roared, \"Don''t go beyond your limits, that brat''s life is out of danger for now. Leave it be!\"


    \"That''s Good\" Mao Lu muttered. He rubbed his nose on to his sleeve.


    Ch��ng Bo stared at the Gatekeeper with wide eyes. \"He''s saving my life?\" He was shocked, he wanted to ask him why, but then waves of exhaustion came over him. Even though the poison had been reverted his injuries had not.


    His eyes rolled to the back of his head as he fainted.

 21 Sleeping Beauty

    TWO WEEKS LATER��.


    \"POP!!!\" A champagne bottle was opened, bubbly foam sprayed out and loud cheers quickly followed.


    In Cafe ��clair a large banner ran across the counter, it read \"Goodbye Mao Lu.\"


    \"I still can''t believe this, thank you so much for throwing me this leaving party! \" Mao Lu felt emotional and dumbfounded as he stared at the decorations, treats, and all his co-workers.


    15 minutes earlier, Mao Lu had come to Caf�� ��clair for his last shift ever. Yet when he came to the store it appeared to be closed, it was dark and all the lights were off. Confused Mao Lu went through the back and into the store. The moment he stepped inside he heard, \"SURPRISE!!!\"


    The lights had flickered on and Tanaka Kato, the Owner and Mao Lu''s other co-workers were all throwing party poppers and confetti, hollering at the top of their lungs.


    Now, Tanaka Kato slung his arm over Mao Lu''s shoulder, \"How can you not believe this? As one of your best friends even if everyone else didn''t come I would have thrown you a party you idiot. Don''t you know I''m going to miss gossiping with you on shifts, and who am I gonna drag to get drinks with me after work now. And of course everyone else came because you''re a hard worker. It''s a shame to see you go.\"


    Mao Lu felt a large ball of happiness swell up in his throat. He hugged Tanaka tightly. \"Thank you so much.\"


    Tanaka giggled, \"It isn''t just me throwing this party you know you should be hugging the Boss and everyone else.\"


    Mao Lu pulled away from him and laughed, \"You''re right.\"


    The entire afternoon was spent eating and dancing.


    When it was time to part everyone gave Mao Lu gifts, it was so touching.


    \"I guess you don''t really know how people feel about you until you leave them.\" Mao Lu had expected Tanaka to be upset when he left the Cafe, and the Boss had been very good to him over the years. But he never expected everyone else to go so far with a surprise party and presents.


    He bowed to all of them, \"Thank you so much for everything. I will never forget this place and the amazing years I''ve spent working here, and I''ll never forget all of you.\"


    The boss of Cafe Eclair, Cedric Degel, smiled at Mao Lu and patted his shoulders. \"You''re welcome back anytime.\"


    As Mao Lu left Tanaka followed him, \"Why''re you leaving so early, we can go catch some drinks or do something else if you want. Just us two. You''ve left all your other jobs now right so it shouldn''t be a problem right?\"


    \"I can''t, I have that full time job that I''m doing now. I need to get to that, I''m rather busy right now, so we should hang out another time.\"


    \"That mysterious full time job, hmmm well don''t stress yourself out too much if the workload is big.\" Tanaka nagged like he was Mao Lu''s mother.


    \"Is it really that cool? Hmm then I can''t wait to see it. Oh yeah I heard you moved back to your old place in Chaoyang, when''s the housewarming party?\"


    Mao Lu''s eyes widened slightly, \"Who told you that?\" He hadn''t told anyone about gaining his old family home yet. He''d only just finished furnishing the place and getting the internet, electricity and water working. Not only that but there was the...other thing. So he hadn''t mentioned it to anyone yet, just in case his friends wanted to come over.


    Tanaka laughed sneakily, \"I heard it from Fei Bing Bing. She was hanging near Sun Park and saw you walking around with some movers. Even though she lives in Xicheng her family home is also in Chaoyang right, and her Mother apparently told her that it looked like the Zhang''s old home seemed to have been bought. Bing Bing guessed that you must have gotten your old place back, especially since it looks like you''ve moved out of your old one. She asked me to investigate for her when she came by the Cafe yesterday, and well now you''ve just confirmed it. So when is the housewarming party?\"


    Mao Lu rolled his eyes slightly, he''d just played right into Tanaka''s hands by confirming that he''d moved. \"Maybe in a few weeks I might have a housewarming party, but I only got the electricity, internet and water working recently. I still haven''t sorted out the heating and I''m still sorting out furniture and it''s not ready yet. When it''s all good I''ll tell you okay.\"


    Tanaka gave a toothy grin, \"I''ll be waiting.\"


    Mao Lu turned a corner and in front of them was a black Maserati Gran Turismo. A two door four seat coup��, a racing car in the luxurious body of a sedan, a foreign pure Italian car. Current market price around ��90,000 converting to around ��794,000 RMB. Tanaka couldn''t help but wolf whistle the moment he saw the vehicle.


    \"Is this the car you told me you bought.\" Tanaka''s eyes were wide and he drooled slightly.


    \"Yep it is. If you ever want a ride just message me Tanaka.\" Mao Lu smiled as he got into the driver''s seat.


    \"Hell yeah, I''m messaging you everyday. Damn!\" Tanaka shouted as Mao Lu''s car started.


    \"Oi Lu before you go, are you coming to the cafe with me and Bei Lao this weekend or what?\" Tanaka walked up to Lu''s window.


    Mao Lu was confused, \"Cafe?\"


    \"Don''t you remember? You agreed to come to that Gay Cafe with us two weeks ago but then you bailed on us because you were busy. So I want to know if you''re free this weekend. Then we can go to the cafe together and get you a boyfriend.\"


    \"Ohhhh!!!\" Mao Lu remembered, it was the night Bing Bing and Detong had told him they were getting married, and then Tanaka had come around with Bei Lao, and he ended up agreeing to go to a cafe with them. Because his Gatekeeper training was so hard he ended sleeping through the day they planned to go. He''d apologised and promised Tanaka he''d go another time.


    \"So we''re on this Saturday. I will not take no for an answer, you are not going to be single forever do you understand me.\" Tanaka''s face was deadly serious.


    \"I''ll come. I''m free saturday so I don''t mind coming.\"


    \"Good.\" Tanaka harrumphed and then waved off Mao Lu as Mao Lu drove away.


    \"You promised me that when you got rid of all your prior responsibilities you''d focus entirely on being a Gatekeeper.\" Gates sounded irritable.


    Mao Lu carefully maneuvered his car, \"I am focusing entirely on being a Gatekeeper. I have been training very hard haven''t I?\"


    \"You should spend every second trying to achieve completion of sensing your realm so that you can progress in the merging stage. Instead you''re distracting yourself with making time to go to a Cafe to hang out with your friends.\"


    Mao Lu frowned, \"I will dutifully complete my job as a Gatekeeper, just because I''m not spending every second working on it doesn''t mean I''m not serious. And it''s healthy to take breaks.\"


    \"Dutifully completing your job?\" Gates almost spat. \"If you were so dutiful you would have followed my orders but instead you insist on keeping that Practitioner in your home. By using a Gatekeepers key he deserves death or at least some punishment but you insist on taking care of him. I don''t think that''s dutifully doing your job!\"


    Mao Lu gripped the wheel in anger, \"You''re so heartless Gates, and I guess you expect a Gatekeeper to be as heartless as you. No wonder all the previous Gatekeepers of this realm were so pathetic, if they mindlessly followed your orders and became equally as heartless. Am I the Gatekeeper or are you? You are supposed to be guiding me yet I feel like you''re trying to control me.


    That man is extremely hurt, I will make a verdict on whether he should be punished or not, when he wakes up and I find out why he used that Gatekeepers key. Until then, Gates I''d like it if you were silent on the matter, the more you talk about killing and punishment the more I dislike you.\"


    Gates went silent. Mao Lu couldn''t tell whether it was sulking or so angry it couldn''t speak.


    Mao Lu continued to drive, he was pleased that he''d said that. He felt like Gates enjoyed ordering him around a lot. In this world of magic and martial arts, Mao Lu was lost and Gates had more knowledge, so he had to listen to the thing. When it came to learning and knowledge Mao Lu was very glad he had Gates but when it ordered him to do things like focus solely on being a Gatekeeper and don''t make time for your friends, or punish and kill this man. Mao Lu wasn''t comfortable with it.


    Since he was supposed to be this powerful and respected person then he should have control over his own actions. He wanted to show Gates that he was in control, and he had the power to listen or not to listen to it.


    Every Gatekeeper has a Gates. Their role is to advise the Gatekeeper and aid them in their training and give them knowledge on topics that they are ignorant about. All the Gates or rather the Book of Gates was created by One when One made the Gatekeepers. One gave each Gatekeeper a Gates and told them this is your guide. Mao Lu''s Gates has been the Gates of realm 145 since the realm came to life 14 billion years ago. It has watched time and time again as Gatekeepers failed under its guidance.


    Gates had adapted its guidance to what it believed was the most effective way to produce a decent Gatekeeper, yet now Mao Lu had said its guidance was wrong. \"Heartless...controlling��??? I made them pathetic?\" Gates couldn''t comprehend what it was being told. It quietly contemplated this information, its consciousness descending into the depths of the dimension that lay within its pages.


    ��..


    Mao Lu drove all the way back to his home in Chaoyang. Over the last two weeks he''d had the place furnished, he''d gotten the water, electricity, and the internet working. He''d moved out of his previous flat and was now properly living in his old family home in Chaoyang.


    Mao Lu parked in front of the Vermillion entrance. He smiled at the stone lions and strolled into the first courtyard, heading towards the east building.


    He opened the sliding doors.


    Lying on the queen sized bed was the young man he''d met two weeks ago.


    After Mao Lu had reversed the time on the poison, the young man had fainted. Mao Lu ended up bringing him all the way to Chaoyang despite the protest of Gates.


    Even though his life essence appeared healthy again, he still hadn''t woken up over these two weeks.


    Mao Lu had tried reversing the time on the poison in the his veins further, in an attempt to completely remove it, but it seemed like the poison had been lying dormant within the young man for many years.


    Mao Lu still wasn''t strong enough to control time to such an extent and decided to leave it be.


    Gates had told him it was fine, the poison had been rewound to before it was activated, it wouldn''t harm the young man unless it was activated again.


    As long as whoever activated it isn''t around to reactivate it, then he should be safe.


    He will wake up when his body recovers.


    Mao Lu stared at him, he looked like a painting. His hair was against the white pillows, like ink or perfect oil strokes against a white canvas.


    His skin was softer than the silk sheets he lay in, his eyelashes were so long as well. Even his lips were plump like one of those models on TV. Mao Lu couldn''t help but stare. He really was a work of art. A sleeping beauty.


    Mao Lu had never seen someone so handsome. He secretly enjoyed watching him.


    \"I wonder who poisoned you. I wonder when you''ll wake up.\" Mao Lu muttered, \"Why did you use the Gatekeepers key��\" Mao Lu sat on the corner of the bed and gazed at him a bit longer. \"I wonder...what''s your name?\"


    There was no response, the young man''s eyes remained closed.


    Mao Lu sighed a bit and went to the ensuite bathroom in the east building. He got a towel and rinsed it with some lukewarm water. He then wiped the young man''s face with the towel. \"It''s nearly December you must be cold, sadly the heating hasn''t been sorted yet, but I''ve prepared lots of warm blankets. I hope you remember me being nice to you, so that when you awaken you''re not as hostile as last time.\" Mao Lu said this as he placed the lukewarm towel onto the young man''s head.


    \"I have to go out for a bit, so if you''re hungry if you wake up, there is some food in the fridge in the main house. Help yourself.\" Mao Lu didn''t know if the young man heard him. He''d read somewhere that talking to people in a coma helped their brains stay alert and that they could actually hear you. Because of that, Mao Lu had made it a habit to talk aloud around the unconscious man during the last two weeks.


    After Mao Lu said this he closed the sliding doors of the East building and went to his room in the West. He then got changed into a suit and hopped into his car.


    Driving to the B&B law firm in Guomao.


    Another thing had changed in the last two weeks. Mao Lu was now an executive at B&B law firm. He was a real paid employee. He didn''t do any conventional work yet he still got a large salary of $2.5 million a month. The only requirement was that Mao Lu showed his face at shareholder meetings, somehow he''d become the shareholder with the largest amount of shares in the company. Inheriting the shares along with his executive title from Wang Cao.


    At the moment Mao Lu wasn''t travelling there due to work as an executive but due to work as a Gatekeeper.


    It had happened this morning when Mao Lu was driving to Cafe Eclair. He''d gotten a notification from Mr.Baker that a Big fish wanted to enter the realm, and that they needed him to negotiate.


    Gates told Mao Lu that it was better to leave this so called Big fish waiting, coming immediately would be giving that person too much face, as a Gatekeeper he was supposed to keep people waiting. That was why Mao Lu had enjoyed his party and was only heading to the Gatekeeper Offices now.


    Mao Lu parked his Maserati in the employee parking lot, the part for shareholders. He then walked through the entrance. As he came in wearing the branded suit that he''d bought recently, he got various bows from employees.


    Li An smiled to herself as she watched Mao Lu enter. She was so glad that she''d been the one that escorted him that day. Ever since that time, she had been promoted to a secretary and her pay had even doubled. She''d only coincidentally been in the lobby when Mao Lu entered. She bowed the deepest towards him and couldn''t help but blush to herself thinking, \"he looks extremely handsome today\" as he walked past her.


    Mao Lu headed to the elevators, he pressed the numbers 14, 5, and the emergency button. The doors closed and then opened into the Gatekeeper offices.


    Unlike last time everyone was quietly working away at their desks in the Reception. As Mao Lu stepped inside they all stood up and bowed.


    As they bowed Mr.Baker approached Mao Lu, he bowed slightly to him and then said, \"This way Sir.\"


    Mao Lu nodded and then they headed to another part of the Reception. This place was a large seating area. They were separated from the busy workers by, with what appeared to be, a thin wall of glass that surrounded it.


    As Mao Lu and Baker entered through the glass door, the moment the door closed all outside sound was cut off.


    Baker gestured to one of the black leather sofas and Mao Lu sat down.


    \"So what or who is this Big fish exactly?\" Mao Lu asked as he crossed his legs and looked about the seating area. In front of them was a large mirror.


    \"The big fish is a powerful practitioner at the Ascendance stage named Fang Hao, he is also a close friend to his Gatekeeper. Gatekeeper Dragon, the Gatekeeper of realm 55, ranked 300th on the rankings. A celestial realm.


    Fang Hao wishes to come over to our realm so he can ''find a friend'', or at least that is what he claims. This Fang Hao has an extremely checkered past and is a known practitioner of the demonic arts. Known to use human sacrifices to improve his strength. Usually we''d never let such a person into our realm. But he is acquainted with a powerful Gatekeeper and he has a pass to our realm, a high level one, and with our poor ranking we don''t have the power or ability to deny it.\" Baker sighed.


    \"So we''re basically being bullied to allow this Fang Hao into our realm, and we can''t stop him. Also he is a bad man that could possibly kill innocent people and his reasons for coming here are dubious at best.\" Mao Lu summarised.


    Mr.Baker nodded his head, sighing even deeper. \"It isn''t the first time he''s come either. Wang Cao was helpless to prevent him from coming over a few years back, and he left many victims on planets including Earth.\"


    Mao Lu''s expression went dark.


    \"Due to our low ranking and status as a mortal realm, usually the powerful realms don''t bother us, but when they do we''re helpless to stop it.\" Baker twiddled his fingers with an equally helpless expression.


    The mirror in front of them began to ripple like a lake.


    \"They''re calling again. You''ll be having a discussion with Fang Hao and his representative at realm 55s Gatekeeper offices.\"


    As Baker said this, the rippling of the mirror stopped. Inside the mirror Mao Lu could see a creature made of boils and slime, it was wearing a shirt and black pants. Next to it Mao Lu saw a tall man in dark black robes, he had deathly pale skin, extremely long nails, and his eyes were like black coals. The only colour on his face were his lips that looked like they were stained with blood. He was probably Fang Hao.


    As they both saw Mao Lu they bowed towards him.


    \"Gatekeeper Lu.\" The Slime creature said, its voice came out like a nonsensical foreign alien language, but when it came through the mirror it was translated in Mao Lu''s ears.


    \"You must have been busy since we requested this meeting hours ago.\" The slime said, with a polite tone.


    Mao Lu glanced at the slime and Fang Hao, \"No I wasn''t that busy.\"


    \"...\"


    The slime didn''t know how to respond, instead it bowed deeper. It could tell that Mao Lu meant they weren''t worth his time so he let them wait.


    \"So I hear you want to be let into my realm and that you''re close to Gatekeeper Dragon who is ranked 300th. I also hear that last time you came, you killed many people. You''re a scummy bastard aren''t you.\" Mao Lu said directly.


    Mr.Baker gaped slightly, so did the slime on the other side of the mirror.


    Mao Lu was a clear cut person, he didn''t tolerate evil people. He wouldn''t be able to bear with with his conscience if he let this man into his realm and people died because of it. If he had no choice but to let this man in, he wasn''t going to make it easy. Those in the other realms needed to know that Gatekeeper Lu wasn''t a pushover.


    Fang Hao''s lips twitched into a grin slightly as he continued bowing to Mao Lu. \"I heard realm 145 got a new Gatekeeper, it seems you have more balls then that Wang Cao.\"


    Mao Lu stared coldly at Fang Hao, \"You''re right, I have bigger balls then him and you.\"


    Fang Hao smirked slightly as he continued to bow, \"And how would you know that Gatekeeper Lu?\"


    \"Murderers are usually dickless and have no balls.\" Mao Lu said calmly


    Fang Hao''s smirk dropped and the atmosphere became cold.


    Mao Lu ignored Fang Hao and turned to the slime. \"How long does he want to stay for?\"


    The Slime sweated a bit \"Gatekeeper Dragon gave him an infinite pass, allowing him to stay in lower ranked realms indefinitely.\"


    \"Well then. Since he''s staying indefinitely I''ll add some conditions, some rules which I want you to add to this pass. I''m sure your Gatekeeper will have no problems with them.\" Mao Lu said in a commanding tone.


    \"First rule, if you kill anyone you are immediately deported from this realm. Two, if you negatively affect anyone or anything in this realm you will be deported. Three, if you attempt to sexually assault anyone in this realm you shall be deported. I''m sure you won''t since you have no balls, but just in case. See these rules are no big deal. Next time you contact me I hope these rules will have been verified and then we''ll clear your pass and allow you through.\"


    The Slime, Fang Hao and Baker froze. It took a full three minutes for the slime to stutter and say, \"I''ll be informing Gatekeeper Dragon.\" The mirror rippled and they disappeared from view.


    Mr.Baker stared at Mao Lu with his mouth hanging wide. \"Forcing someone like Fang Hao to have such rules when he enters your realm, it will obviously be humiliating to him and news of it will spread. I think you may have just antagonised Gatekeeper Dragon.\" he said eventually.


    \"They''re minor rules, if Gatekeeper Dragon is offended by them then he is a petty man. And Fang Hao''s feelings are irrelevant to me\" Mao Lu said flippantly.


    \"Also Dragon is only ranked 300th, he''s not all that. In the next Gatekeeper meeting I will defeat him. I will train to do so and then our realm will receive some respect.\" Mao Lu''s voice was deadly serious.


    If he hadn''t been motivated before, he was motivated now. Seeing that smug Fang Hao, his face seemed as if he expected Mao Lu to say \"come here\" with open arms.


    Fang Hao was like one of those rapists Mao Lu had seen on the news, the ones that got out with a light sentence for harassment because they knew someone high up in the courts or in the police.


    Mao Lu despised such injustice. From living in neighbourhoods that weren''t so good and having to work so hard, Mao Lu had seen a lot of things.


    He''d seen various injustices. When he''d been kidnapped two years ago by debt collectors, he''d met a little girl whose Father had given her to the gangsters to pay off his debt. Before Mao Lu''s very eyes he watched that girl be dissected.


    As he sat in a cage one by one he saw people being killed, and these heartless cold people were packaging their organs like it was nothing, and when it came to his turn he was cut open without any anaesthetic. He saw his life flash before him and had felt unbearable pain. And then the police came and saved his life.


    As if some higher power was saying, it isn''t your time.


    During the two months Mao Lu had spent in the hospital, he told himself, that he would never watch as someone died ever again. He told himself that if he could stop a crime he should stop it.


    Mao Lu knew that he had his limits and he didn''t aim to be some unrealistic hero that could save them all. But for what he could do, he would do.


    With his sense of the realm he''d now reached the stage where he could sense over 200 billion stars in this Milky way galaxy and his senses were now reaching the next galaxy.


    Everyday he could hear countless life forms on this planet and the next. He could feel all kinds of events happening but he was helpless to prevent them all. He wasn''t some God.


    At the most he could make anonymous calls to the police when bad things happened near him. But it wasn''t his role to play hero. It was his role to be Gatekeeper, and as the Gatekeeper he wasn''t going to be walked over and allow some murderous dog inside his realm unless that dog had a leash.


    Meanwhile in Mao Lu''s siheyuan home, Ch��ng Bo opened his eyes.

 22 The Sovereign System

    STAR REALM (CELESTIAL REALM 348, RANKED 5th)


    The Grand Hall was quiet. Not a single person spoke, no one even dared breathe loudly.


    Fu Hau knelt down in front of the throne. Her hands shook and she didn''t dare look up.


    \"Say that again.\" The voice sounded calm but it was so unbearably cold, all the thousands of people that stood bowing in the hall shivered as the temperature decreased.


    \"My Lord, your son killed Lee Jingyi. He was witnessed at the Eternal lotus festival with her on the day of her murder.\" Fu Hau''s voice shook \"And he stole the static artefact, the one that belonged to Master Ju Juan. It was found in his quarters.\" Fu Hau''s teeth chattered. It had gotten so chilly that she could feel frost on her fingers.


    \"When we went to confront him he escaped and-\"


    \"Fu Hau\" a deep resonating voice called out to her, \"look at me.\"


    His voice was so commanding and filled with power, Fu Hau was forced to look up at him.


    As her eyes made contact with those black eyes that sparkled with silver speckles, like she was staring at a starry night sky, she felt her soul being chained by him.


    \"Are you stupid Fu Hau?\"


    \"I-\"


    \"Are you stupid Fu Hau?\"


    \"N-N-No my lord.\"


    \"Do you think I am stupid?\"


    \"Of course not, the Supreme Lord of Stars�� Yo-You Lord Ch��ng Xing[1] are not a stupid person. How could the Supreme Lord be stupid.\" she babbled helplessly.


    \"Then why can''t you see what happened here.\" Ch��ng Xing said, his voice filled with anger. \"My son was framed and you fell for it.\" Thunder clapped in the hall and hundreds of practitioners fell to their knees screaming, \"Please forgive us my Lord, please forgive us.\"


    \"My son killing Lee Jingyi. Laughable. Ch��ng Bo is not stupid.


    My son Stealing the static artefact from Master Ju Juan, also laughable. He has neither the capability or the motive to do such a thing. Even though he was in the Domain of Deities at coincidentally the same time as the robbery, just as he was coincidentally with Lee Jingyi the same day she was killed, doesn''t mean he did it.


    My son was framed, poisoned and had to flee this realm in front of everyone. And you all dumbly watched by and cornered him!!! Are all of you fools?!\"


    His shout was so strong that many people in 100 metres of him, including Fu Hau, spat blood and received internal injuries.


    \"My son is a once in a lifetime genius. The average practitioner would take 100,000 years to achieve the Dao, an average talent would take 50,000-60,000 years, a peerless talent would take a 1,000 but only my son has reached the Dao at age 100. It is obvious that someone is trying to uproot my son before he properly blossoms.


    Ch��ng Xing was beyond angry, he was so livid that his blood was boiling and his gaze could petrify someone to stone.


    Ever since Ch��ng Xing had entered the God stage none of his old enemies dared mess with him any longer. His son was a shooting star that was taking the magic and martial arts communities by storm. No one should dare mess with him or his son, the fact that someone did made Ch��ng Xing outraged.


    Whoever they were, he would find them, kill them and make them regret ever plotting against his Ch��ng family.


    \"Your orders are to spread the news that Ch��ng Bo has been framed and to try to pacify Ju Juan''s and Lee ��m��''s followers.


    I will personally discuss this matter with Ju Juan and Lee ��m��[2].\" His commands caused all their heads to ache and the ground quaked.


    \"And all those that were responsible for cornering my son, count your days, because if he is not alive, I will execute you.\"


    Fu Hau and a quarter of the practitioners in the Grand Hall, shivered. Deeply regretting their actions.


    \"M-m-m-y Lord do you want us to track down Ch��ng Bo and find out if he is okay?\" Fu Hau asked, so nervous that she bit her own tongue.


    \"You are dumb Fu Hau. My son has done a good job of escaping and hiding himself. Tracking him will only put him in danger.


    Us trying to track him down will lead our unknown enemy towards him faster. I trust that he is safe and alive.


    Until we know and execute the practitioner that dare challenge my family, we are not looking for my son.\"


    Ch��ng Xing said these final words with a swish of his robes, causing thunder to clash and lightning to clap in the hall again. When the lightning was gone so was Ch��ng Xing.


    Fu Hau shook . \"Shit�� l-I was fooled. I thought Ch��ng Bo really did it, if he''s dead I''ll be the first one crippled and decapitated. Shit!\"


    _______________________


    CHAOYANG- MAO LU''S HOME


    Ch��ng Bo''s eyes opened widely. He was laying on a bed, there was a cold towel on his forehead.


    He sat up abruptly, \"Where am I?\" he muttered. His eyes glancing around.


    The room he was in appeared normal enough, a little smaller than he was used to, but nothing to complain about.


    He sat up and crossed his legs. Breathing calmly. The initial panic and confusion he''d felt disappeared. He remembered all that had happened, he remembered falling into this blue planet and meeting the Gatekeeper of this Realm. He remembered this Gatekeeper helping him, healing him.


    \"Is this his home?\" Ch��ng Bo mumbled aloud, he faintly recalled the Gatekeeper speaking to him while he was unconscious. This was definitely his house and he mentioned something about food in the fridge.


    Ch��ng Bo was a Dao stage practitioner so he didn''t need food. He''d long since surpassed that mortal restriction and could use the essence energy around him as sustenance.


    Ch��ng Bo closed his eyes and meditated. He felt the star essences gathering around him. \"Why is the essence so thin here�� don''t tell me I''m in a mortal realm?\" Ch��ng Bo realised he must be in a mortal realm, the essence was so pitifully low here and the quality was also significantly low. There was barely enough for a practitioner of his level to train with, let alone use to eat.


    His stomach gurgled. Did that mean he really had to eat food? His stomach gurgled again. It seemed he was going to have to since he couldn''t use the essence as food.


    As Ch��ng Bo slowly got out of the bed, his long hair falling to his waist. He noticed that he was wearing his inner white robes and quickly spotted his main robes, that had silver dancing stars across it, hanging on a hook near the bed.


    Ch��ng Bo put his main robe on. He then proceeded to feel around the pockets until he found his jade pin. He sighed in relief, it was still there safe and sound.


    Ch��ng Bo rubbed the jade pin softly and placed it in his hair whilst saying \"Sovereign System open\"


    He blinked slightly and in his eyes appeared a list.


    Name: Ch��ng Bo


    Title: Celestial Apprentice


    Age: 100


    Stage: The Dao


    Skills:


    Supernova lvl 50/100


    Starlight lvl 30/100


    Celestial dance 60/100


    Angel flight 80/100


    Heaven''s Grace 20/100


    Fate points: 10/10, 000 [Warning! Low points]


    Health: 60/100 [-40]


    Strength: 600/1000 [-200]


    Yes, Ch��ng Bo had a system. It was called the Sovereign system.


    When Ch��ng Bo was five his mother had given him a jade pin and a Gatekeepers key. She begged him to hide them, and to never tell a soul about it. The day after she requested this, she mysteriously vanished.


    Some said she was dead but Ch��ng Bo didn''t think it was that simple. Especially when he later found out what the Gatekeepers key was and then soon after found out that the jade pin was a legendary system.


    When Ch��ng Bo first activated the jade pin, it told him, \"I am the Sovereign system developed by One the Creator. Only to be used to make the perfect Sovereign practitioner.\"


    The fact that he was able to achieve the Dao at a mere 100 years of age was not only due to his own talent but also due to the system. The system had a large library filled with heaven defying skills and cultivation methods.


    Training using the System''s skills and manuals he was able to quickly cultivate and surpass his peers by a monstrous amount. He could also upgrade skills and merge them or transform them to make his own personal peerless skills.


    Of course the system wasn''t without its flaws. Ch��ng Bo had to make sacrifices. Such as maintaining a pure yang or heat essence body. Men were made of yang (heat essence) but woman typically contained yin (cold essence). Because of that he had to stay away from women.


    Additionally he could only train in star or Celestial related arts since the sovereign system only allowed him to specialise in one field. Ch��ng Bo started his training using star/Celestial cultivation methods and star magic so he had to stick with it.


    Ch��ng Bo could only use the System with fate points. He could use Fate points to exchange for access to the library, to gain a new skill, to merge skills, to speed up cultivation and so on. 5 points were needed to open the library, 10-5,000 points to gain a new skill or cultivation method depending on its grade. The amount of points needed to speed up his cultivation increased with each stage.


    Ch��ng Bo could only get fate points when he changed another person''s fate. He could do this from doing small things like giving a beggar money, helping an orphan get adopted, giving food or funding a charity. He could also get points from big things like slaughtering evil or hypocritical groups like the Hong clan and Jie sect.


    For every person''s fate he changed he gained 20 fate points.


    If he had no points then the System would switch off and he wouldn''t be able to use it until he had points again.


    Ch��ng Bo''s system isn''t the typical system from the novels, it didn''t give him random missions. He was free to gain fate points and do whatever he wished.


    It sped up the process of cultivation. Gave advice about training, and helped improve skills, but that was about it. It has neither a consciousness or any strange power of its own.


    Despite that Ch��ng Bo felt that there was a deep secret to it that he had yet to discover. He felt that his Mother''s mysterious disappearance or perhaps death, had something to do with this secret.


    He felt that the framing and recent attempt on his life, also had something to do with the system.


    But how could that be? Ch��ng Bo had never told a soul about his possession of the Sovereign system or the Gatekeepers key. He hadn''t even told his own Father.


    If they knew he had a system then wouldn''t a stronger practitioner have come after him, after all the sovereign system was a priceless treasure. A very strong practitioner could have easily squashed him and taken it, yet his mysterious enemy had used such sneaky and underhanded methods to get him out of the picture.


    Perhaps this had nothing to do with the system at all and he was overthinking things. Perhaps there was a different objective.


    Ch��ng Bo sighed as he opened the sliding doors, the noon sun shone on his gorgeous face, there was no use thinking about this now. Eventually the truth would become clear.


    Ch��ng Bo curiously stared at the siheyuan structure of the house, he''d never seen a place like it before. He walked into the courtyard and walked around the buildings. Some of the doors were locked, such as the ones for the west and south building but the North was open.


    When he went inside there was a large living area and kitchen. Although most realms were fundamentally different in their levels of technology and cultures, Ch��ng Bo could still guess what most of the items in the living space and kitchen were.


    There was strange writing on the sticky notes across the wall in the kitchen.


    Ch��ng Bo couldn''t read the characters. Languages in realms were all different and Ch��ng Bo couldn''t read or speak Chinese. The only reason he''d been able to understand Mao Lu was because Gatekeepers had the universal tongue. When Gatekeepers spoke anyone could understand them, regardless of what language they spoke in, or what language the Gatekeeper used.


    Ch��ng Bo curiously opened a large metal container. When he opened it it was cold, he realised this was storage device for food. Was this the fridge he remembered hearing about? On plates covered in clear cling film Ch��ng Bo could see dumplings, tofu, and sashimi.


    Although Ch��ng Bo wasn''t familiar with the items he still identified them as food.


    He took them from the fridge and stared at them blankly.


    \"Do I eat them cold or is there a way to warm it up?\"


    __________________


    XIAO LONG BAO BAR


    Meanwhile Mao Lu had left the B&B law firm and went to the Xiao Long Bao bar, where he was meeting up with Zhao Detong.


    This was the first time they were meeting together since he''d come out. Mao Lu felt increasingly awkward, even though last time the conversation ended on an okay note he still felt awkward.


    He sat down and ordered a glass of Baiju. He sipped it slowly to relieve his nerves.


    \"Nice suit.\" Zhao Detong commented as he tapped Mao Lu on the shoulder and took a seat next to him.


    Mao Lu flashed a smile, \"Thanks I bought it recently. I just came off work.\"


    \"Ah it looks nice, what brand?\"


    \"Armani.\"


    \"Nice I have quite a few Armani suits myself.\"


    The casual back and forth conversation continued for a while. And Mao Lu relaxed, glad that the dynamic of their relationship hadn''t changed.


    \"So what exactly did you like about me?\" Zhao Detong leaned his elbow on the counter and rested his head in his palm as he gazed at Mao Lu. \"You''ve known me longer than Fei Bing Bing and you know how much of an arse I can be, so I''m surprised, actually curious. What did you like about me?\"


    \"....\"


    Mao Lu wasn''t expecting this question and his brain went momentarily blank, \"I don''t really know. I mean there were the obvious things, like you being tall and handsome. I guess as your best friend since I saw you everyday I saw both your charms and your misgivings. I got attracted to your charms and the attachment I had towards you as a friend just developed on its own.


    I guess since I was going through puberty and you were the guy I was closest to, my hormones just made me like you.


    You can be a crappy guy and you''ve cheated on Bing Bing numerous times, and I''m surprised she still wants to marry you. But you''re a very honest person, you''ve always admitted when you''ve done wrong. Even though you''re a shit lover you''re a 100% faithful friend, and you always go the extra mile for everyone. Which got us both in a lot of trouble back in the day.


    Even when my Father was about to stab me, you jumped in front of the knife and knocked him down.


    I guess those were the qualities I liked you for, but trust me those feelings are long gone now.\"


    Mao Lu swallowed more of his Baiju, \"so if it makes you uncomfortable you can just pretend it never happened.\"


    \"It doesn''t make me uncomfortable. I just feel bad that I made you suffer all these years that you pined after me. Although even if I''d known back then I don''t think I would have been able to do anything with your feelings.\"


    Mao Lu snorted, \"Pined after? You make me sound like some lovesick heroine or something. It wasn''t that bad trust me. Plus I had other things on my mind, not just you.\"


    \"I know. I know you did.\" Zhao Detong grinned slightly, \"I''m glad we''re still able to talk like this. I''m glad that you opened up to me.\"


    Mao Lu chuckled a little \"I''m also glad, I can definitely breathe easier around you now.\"


    Zhao Detong sighed, \"If I were you, I''d give Bing Bing some space though. She always gets sensitive when I''m around woman and I know it''s because I''ve done her wrong so many times. But after you came out last time and then admitted that you had liked me, she''s been acting a bit strange.


    When I told her I was going to meet you she got all nosy, asking the five w''s and even giving me a curfew. I promised her that I''d never cheat again 2 years ago, and I haven''t since, but after years of breaking her trust I can understand why it''s hard to build it back up again. She should know that nothing will ever happen between us two. But she''s being sensitive so Mao Lu I''d just give her some space so she can cool down.\"


    Mao Lu sipped his drink and absorbed this information. He wasn''t surprised, he knew Bing Bing could get hysterically jealous and he''d seen that look she gave him before they parted last time.


    \"I''ll keep that in mind.\"


    Around about 6pm they parted. Detong giving Mao Lu a bear hug. They both called respective drivers who drove them home using their cars.


    When Mao Lu staggered through the vermilion gates and headed to the North building to get some water from the kitchen, he paused when he saw the tragic mess in front of him.


    It looked like something had exploded in the microwave, it was dripping with food sliding down the door. The stove had pots and pans on it that all seemed burnt. There was a weird smell. Eggs and flour was everywhere, and in the middle of it all, Ch��ng Bo stood there chewing something in his mouth.


    His blue eyes filled with stars connected with Mao Lu''s.


    He sheepishly looked around himself, \"I can explain!\" Ch��ng Bo shouted.


    [1] Xing means Star or planet �� in Chinese, in Japanese his name can also be read as Hoshi


    [2] ��m�� means Demon, ��ħ

 23 His name is Ch脿ng Bo

    As Mao Lu drunkenly wandered into his home, entered the North building, and staggered towards the kitchen in search of water. He wasn''t expecting to see the sleeping beauty that had been asleep for the last two weeks standing there. He also hadn''t expected the kitchen to look like a disaster.


    \"I can explain!\" shouted the sleeping beauty, \"You see I found the food in this thing that I assume was the fridge, but I don''t like cold food and I was looking for things to heat it up on. And I found that magic heat box\" He pointed towards the microwave. \"But when I pressed the bottom I waited a bit and the food exploded. Then I saw this fire stove!\" he pointed towards the gas hob \"I pressed it but only gas came out, and then when I made fire it just exploded outwards. I was able to contain it but I knocked a shelf and this white powder went everywhere and then these eggs...and...and�� I''M SORRY !\" He bowed deeply.


    Mao Lu stared at the young man, or rather his sleeping beauty, that was covered in flour and slightly charred. Then he stared again at the mess in the kitchen.


    He burst into laughter. Mao Lu laughed so hard his sides hurt, \"Hahahhbababbabaaaahhhhhhaaaaaaaaa y-y-you did all this just to heat up food hahhababnannanaaanhhahahhaha\" Mao Lu knew it probably wasn''t that funny but since he was drunk this scene put him into a state of hysteria.


    He laughed so hard that he began to cough. He gasped for air, went up to the sink, drank some water from the tap, and continued to laugh.


    The sleeping beauty just stared at him blankly, \"Are you okay?\"


    \"Yes�� Just give me a sec\" Mao Lu wheezed. Splashed some tap water in his face, finally calming down.


    \"God you look a mess.\" he grabbed the young man and dragged him to the Bathhouse in the backside buildings. He ran a bath and said \"Clean yourself up whilst I clean the kitchen.\"


    Ch��ng Bo nodded obediently, slightly dumbfounded, as he found himself sitting in the large bubbly tub. \"Huh��.What''s wrong with this Gatekeeper?\"


    Mao Lu cleaned the kitchen. He washed the dishes, wiped the surfaces, sprayed the microwave, swept and mopped the floor until everything was glistening like a cillit bang advert. It was only when he was all done and the alcohol in his system faded away, did Mao Lu realise. He''s awake.


    \"He''s awake!\" The young man that had been sleeping in his home for the last two weeks had woken up. Not only that but he heard what Mao Lu said about food being in the kitchen and he wrecked his kitchen. \"And I was so drunk that I literally overlooked the entire situation.\"


    Mao Lu was surprised that Gates hadn''t made a comment, it had been quiet ever since they had that conversation this morning in the car. \"Is it still mad at me?\" Mao Lu pondered as he headed towards the Bathhouse.


    ��..


    Other Gatekeepers Ch��ng Bo had met when touring the Realms with his Father, could kill someone for even the slightest disrespect. Ch��ng Bo was certain that he''d disrespected this Gatekeeper too many times, to the point that even he felt guilty. And Ch��ng Bo wasn''t the type to ever regret or feel guilt over his actions. But what he''d said when they first met, insulting his intelligence, and now even wrecking his kitchen. Ch��ng Bo felt he was being shameless.


    This man was a Gatekeeper, someone whose status is beyond that of any practitioner, practically a member of royalty and Ch��ng Bo had neither bowed to him or shown him any respect. \"I''ve never met a Gatekeeper like him before.\"


    When Ch��ng Bo finished this thought, he came up to the surface of the bath and saw the Gatekeeper waiting for him. Sitting on the edge of the bath.


    \"You''re awake\" He stated, \"How are you feeling?\"


    Ch��ng Bo wiped the water from his face and blinked, \"I''m feeling very healthy, thank you very much for treating me.\" he bowed deeply in the bath.


    \"You don''t have to bow, I mean do you usually bow to people you call retarded?\" the Gatekeeper said casually with a slight smile on the corner of his lips.


    Ch��ng Bo froze. He felt like a bucket of ice had been poured on him. He had said that hadn''t he? He had called this Gatekeeper retarded. \"Do I have a death wish or something�� why would I say that!?\" he screamed internally.


    He wanted to slap himself. Ch��ng Bo peeked up and saw the Gatekeeper smiling at him. It was a warm smile and he didn''t seem angry in the slightest. His light brownish black eyes were big and warm.


    Ch��ng Bo felt the nervousness he''d had seconds ago fade away.


    \"You don''t want me to bow then\" he said as he straightened up. \"But how am I supposed to apologise for the disrespect I have shown you, and thank you for what you''ve done for me. I''m not some ungrateful swine.\"


    \"The fact that you want to express thanks is more than enough for me. You are already not an ungrateful swine. And I didn''t save your life for thanks, I saved it because it went against my principles. If I have the power to save a life then I should.\" The Gatekeeper said.


    Ch��ng Bo was very surprised. There was such a modest aura emanating from him. It was neither righteous nor evil. It wasn''t one of those fake hypocritical persona that Ch��ng Bo often saw, but a genuine one. \"He helped me because it was what he could do.\"


    \"You''re very different from any Gatekeeper I''ve ever met.\" Ch��ng Bo accidentally said aloud.


    \"Am I?\" The Gatekeeper had a curious expression.


    \"Usually they seem so stuffed with their own self importance, they see themselves as the law, justice, and principles. Yet you''re so��\" Ch��ng Bo couldn''t put it into words.


    \"Gatekeepers are people, and all people are different. I''m sure not all Gatekeepers are as narrow minded and arrogant as you believe. I''m just the first one you''ve met that''s like this, it isn''t that I''m too different.\" The Gatekeeper casually replied as he held out a towel.


    Ch��ng Bo got out of the large bath and wrapped himself in the towel.


    \"So what''s your name, mine is Mao Lu.\" Mao Lu said with a bright smile.


    \"I''m Ch��ng Bo, It''s a pleasure to meet you Gatekeeper Lu.\" Bo extended his hand to Lu and they shook.


    Mao Lu blushed slightly. \"So his name is Ch��ng Bo\" he thought to himself.


    Well this Ch��ng Bo was standing in front of Mao Lu wearing just a towel and acting like there was nothing bloody wrong with that. His wet ink black hair draped over his shoulders like a silk curtain, his skin slightly fresh pink from the bath.


    Mao Lu didn''t know where to look. Ch��ng Bo''s body was like one of those sculptures you see in museums, carved by ancient Greeks, and shaped to perfection.


    Mao Lu had never seen such well defined muscles before. They were impressive and taut yet they weren''t bulky but rather slimming.


    Mao Lu wasn''t a pervert but he was beginning to feel a bit hot.


    He really didn''t know where to stare. In the end he decided eye contact was the best option, but when he looked directly at Ch��ng Bo he felt like he was being sucked into those blue starry eyes.


    Ch��ng Bo was confused since this handshake was going on for a lot longer than handshakes normally went on for. \"Maybe the culture is different in this realm and this is how long you''re supposed to shake here.\" He thought.


    \"Are you going to make friends with him or are you going to interrogate him Mao Lu.\" Gates whispered.


    Mao Lu was instantly snapped out of his daze. He pulled his hand away from Ch��ng Bo and turned away from him to hide his blushing cheeks.


    \"You go and put some clothes on, a-a-and then meet me back in the main building where the living room is. There are some things I must discuss with you.\" Without looking back Mao Lu scurried towards the main house.


    His heart was thumping loudly in his chest. This was weird. This was really weird. Mao Lu wasn''t usually the type to stutter and he hardly ever blushed. This was so unlike him.


    \"I''m not that easy, am I? I mean sure he''s good looking but that''s no reason for me to react like this. I''ve seen good looking guys before, I mean not that good looking but still. What''s going on with me.\" Mao Lu touched his cheeks, they were warm.


    \"Is it because I saw his body, during the two weeks I never took off his clothes other than his outer robe, it''s probably because it''s my first time seeing it. Maybe I''m just sexually frustrated.\"


    He sat down on the sofa in the living room. He closed his eyes and controlled his breathing until his head was clear again. Regardless of whether Ch��ng Bo was extremely attractive or Mao Lu was just sexually frustrated, Mao Lu wasn''t going to let this distract him. He needed to find out why this man had a Gatekeepers key and why he used it.


    And if he was in the wrong Mao Lu had to punish him. In some way. Additionally Gates had told Mao Lu during the two weeks that Ch��ng Bo was asleep, that the Gatekeeper association (A group made of the top 100 ranked Gatekeepers) would soon become aware of the Gatekeepers key being used. Mao Lu would have to report to them about what had happened.


    Gates had told him that the longer he took to report the worse the association would look upon him, and the association was the core of the Gatekeepers, Mao Lu needed to have a good relationship with them.


    Thus information about the Gatekeepers key was important first and foremost.


    ��..


    In five minutes Ch��ng Bo came in to the living room wearing his star patterned robes. The garments, just like Mao Lu''s official Gatekeeper outfits, didn''t seem to get dirty and always appeared fresh and brand new.


    He calmly sat opposite Mao Lu on a matching cream coloured leather sofa.


    \"I''m sure you know what I want to discuss with you.\" Mao Lu''s eyes were serious and his voice was stern.


    Ch��ng Bo nodded, \"I am aware.\"


    \"Then tell me now where you got this Gatekeepers key. You best not lie to me, I am the Gatekeeper of this realm and In this realm I can sense your deceit.\"


    Ch��ng Bo hesitated slightly before saying, \"I will be honest with you. Not because you are a Gatekeeper but because you saved my life.\" He resolutely stated.


    \"Firstly you should know that I, Ch��ng Bo, am the son of Ch��ng Xing. The Supreme Lord of stars, a practitioner at the God stage who is ranked as the most powerful practitioner among Celestial realms. One day soon he will break through to the stage beyond God, and may join the Deities living in the Deity realms.


    My Father was always praised as a genius since he was young. He achieved the Dao at the age of 1,000 and could even defeat practitioners two stages above him easily even back then. The Ch��ng family is an old family that has existed for billions of years in Celestial realm 348, the Star realm. An imperial family that is untouchable. That''s why it came as a shock to many when my Father married my Mother, a slave that he bought from an auction.


    Many thought it was a joke or that my Father was blinded by her beauty. But when my Mother revealed her true power, being a God stage practitioner, all the sceptics were humbled to silence. Many wondered where this powerful practitioner had come from and why she disguised herself as a slave. Yet my Mother''s past was shrouded in mystery. Even today I don''t know anything about my Mother. Where she came from or what her name was before she married my Father. And my Father is very tight lipped about the subject. He doesn''t like me talking about it so I never bring it up.


    When I was born I was born as the child of the mighty Ch��ng Xing and Ch��ng An. We were a happy family.


    Yet when I was five my Mother gave me a golden key. She told me it was a Gatekeepers key and told me I must hide it with my life. She made me promise to never reveal it unless it was the last option. Only to ever use it when my life was really at risk. Soon after she made me promise that, she vanished. Perhaps dying somewhere or running away. I don''t really know what happened.


    As I grew up I found out that the Gatekeepers key was a long lost tool allowing you to enter any realm without permission. And that the Gatekeepers had lost these items and are looking for them. I realised what a precious treasure it was and I know that the law states that I must hand it in to the Gatekeepers. But I wanted to keep my Mother''s last request. I wanted to hide it for her.\"


    Mao Lu quietly listened. With his inner eye he watched the essence around Ch��ng Bo. With his sense of the realm he could hear and feel Ch��ng Bo''s heartbeat, he could hear the intonation of every word he spoke, he could smell the honesty in his words. Ch��ng Bo was telling him the truth.


    \"Recently I broke through to the Dao. Yet straight after I was cornered by practitioners who are supposedly loyal to my family. They claimed that I killed a woman named Lee Jingyi, the daughter of the ruling practitioner of the realm of Demons, realm 349. But I didn''t do it, I neither have qualms with Lee Jingyi or motive. Killing her could lead to another war between the Star realm and the Demon Realm, something I would never want.


    They also accused me of stealing an artefact from the Domain of deities. But that was also something I didn''t do. Basically I was framed. And when I tried to go find my Father about these accusations. That poison awakened within me.


    I felt myself dying and I felt an impending danger. If I didn''t leave then whoever activated my poison would have finished me off. I had no other escape tools then the key on me. I used it because I had no other choice.\" Ch��ng Bo sincerely said this.


    \"So you were given the key by your Mother and you have no knowledge of where she got this key or the locations of the other 7 keys that remain lost? You only used the key because your life was in danger.\" Mao Lu summarised.


    \"Yes exactly. I have no idea about the locations of the remaining 7 or where my Mother could have gotten it from.\" Ch��ng Bo nodded.


    \"Hmm I see. Well I will have to report this to the Gatekeeper association. And you also broke the rules, since you didn''t hand this item in when you knew you should have. So I am going to have to request that you stay here until I get a reply from the association and I see what punishment you are due. But you shouldn''t be worried. It''s not like you were plotting anything evil or used this key as a threat to the Gatekeepers.\" Mao Lu said this aloud whilst he conversed with Gates.


    \"He may appear to be telling the truth but there are ways for practitioners to trick your power to sense the realm. You must report this immediately and detain him here for as long as possible until they pass judgement.\" Gates told him.


    \"I will do so, but I don''t think he is lying. He seems sincere to me.\"


    \"It is always best to be careful Mao Lu, especially concerning topics like the Gatekeepers key. This is the first time in billions of years since that incident that one of the missing keys has resurfaced. It is a sensitive topic.\"


    \"I understand.\"


    Aloud Mao Lu said, \"You are welcome to stay in my home for as long as it takes until I hear back from the association.\"


    Ch��ng Bo nodded \"I was planning to stay here and lay low regardless. I still have no idea who is after my life, and I have also been framed for these crimes, so I''m rather thankful to you for letting me stay.\"


    \"That reminds me,\" Mao Lu looked closely at Ch��ng Bo, \"You were poisoned and I did save your life but I was unable to remove the poison. It seems to have been hiding in your body for numerous years. I fear that if you run into whoever activated it, then you may end up being put in a life threatening situation again. So be careful.\"


    \"Thank you for the warning Mao Lu.\" Ch��ng Bo smiled sincerely at him. Mao Lu was taken off guard yet again and he found his heart thudding in his chest.

 24 A Wang Style Confession

    As Ch��ng Bo was speaking to Mao Lu, the Sovereign system''s display was in his eyes. The display was showing Mao Lu''s stats.


    Name: Mao Lu


    Title: Gatekeeper of Realm 145, ranked 400th


    Age: 24


    Stage: ��..[ERROR!!! ERROR!!!] You do not have clearance to see a Gatekeepers stage.


    Skills: ...[ERROR!!! ERROR!!!] You do not have clearance to see a Gatekeepers skills


    Health: 100/100 (In full health, not suffering from any ailments)


    Strength:....[ERROR!!! ERROR!!!] You do not have clearance to see a Gatekeepers strength.


    Ch��ng Bo wasn''t surprised by all the errors, that was to be expected. The Sovereign system was developed by the Creator, One, but so were the Gatekeepers. The Gatekeepers were a very secretive group, and had some higher purpose that common Practitioners weren''t privy to.


    The Creator had put the Gatekeepers in charge of the realms and obviously wanted their abilities to remain secretive. So it made sense that Mao Lu''s stats were hidden. In the past Ch��ng Bo had tried using the system to see a different Gatekeeper''s stats and this had also resulted in a screen filled with errors.


    But Ch��ng Bo had learned something, \"He''s younger than me and he''s ranked 400th. I''m in realm 145, that must mean I''m in the Offal realm, the crappiest of crap mortal realms. This is the perfect place to hide. And he''s a bit young to be a Gatekeeper, is he a new one?\"


    As Ch��ng Bo speculated this, he also activated one of his skills, Heaven''s Grace. Heaven''s Grace was a mental skill that he''d taken from the System a while ago. He''d already upgraded it a few times.


    As he activated the skill he felt his heart rate slow down, his thinking became much clearer, and he was able to give off an honest and refined aura like that of a well-learned scholar. He had to be careful, since he knew this Gatekeeper was sensing him as he spoke.


    \"Yet when I was five my Mother gave me a golden key��\" As he said this Ch��ng Bo utilised Heaven''s grace as far as he could to mask any deceit in his words.


    It wasn''t that he was lying, but he hadn''t told the entire truth. His Mother had not only given him the Gatekeepers key but had also given him the jade hair pin that contained the Sovereign System.


    He couldn''t allow that to be revealed.


    As he told his story he was glad that Mao Lu''s expression didn''t change, \"he doesn''t seem to have noticed any problems with what I''ve said.\" Ch��ng Bo relaxed slightly.


    Ch��ng Bo was pleasantly surprised when Mao Lu asked him to stay at his residence.


    It was most likely because he was under investigation and he wasn''t trusted at the moment. It was better to keep your enemy close as the saying goes. So he was going to have to stay here and be monitored, however, it didn''t really matter where he stayed in the realm, the Gatekeeper would be able to sense his movements and actions regardless as long as he was in the realm. Mao Lu didn''t have to let him stay in his home.


    But, Ch��ng Bo didn''t refuse, he still jumped at the chance to stay with Mao Lu. Even if he was a low ranked Gatekeeper of a mortal realm, not many could say they were personally close to a Gatekeeper. It could give him many personal benefits. It would be best if he deepened their relationship during the time he stayed with him, that way he''d have a Gatekeeper on his side.


    And maybe he might be able to find out secrets pertaining to the Gatekeepers, like how they maintained and controlled such omnipotent powers. Ch��ng Bo aimed to be the Celestial Sovereign in the future. With the Sovereign System he could reach the pinnacle of the path of power and become the chosen one, defying the heavens. The pinnacle meant that no other life form should be in his way. That included the Gatekeepers.


    He desired to surpass them. He would find out their skills and Gatekeeper training methods and learn it. He would become unbeatable throughout the 400 realms. That was his goal.


    This Mao Lu was the Gatekeeper that could be his stepping stone to the pinnacle.


    \"He''s younger than me, seems new and naive. He also has a genuine kind and modest spirit. It might not be easy, but I will use him for my aims.\"


    Ch��ng Bo thought this as he smiled gently at Gatekeeper Lu who was warning him about the poison remaining in his system, and said, \"Thank you for the warning Mao Lu.\"


    _____________


    PUBLIC SECURITY BUREAU TIAN''ANMEN AREA BRANCH, CRIME CONTROL UNIT (CPU)


    \"Thank you for this opportunity Chief. I''ll make sure not to disappoint you!\" Bellowed Frank Wang as he bowed and then saluted towards his section Chief.


    Chief Wei just waved him off, \"I expect good results, now get to work.\"


    Frank Wang nodded and then left the Chief''s desk and sauntered over to his own. A large grin spread from one ear to the other. He almost skipped.


    Today was such an amazingly amazing brilliant day. Frank felt like he was walking on the moon.


    First thing that happened when he woke up was getting a message from his Mother on wechat. She was coming from the UK to Beijing to come and see him soon. Frank was so excited, he generally couldn''t wait. Everytime his Mother came over she''d do everything for him. His laundry and dishes. She''d cook and prepare food everyday. Although she loved to nag and gossip that was something Frank Wang was willing to sit through if he got a good meal and a clean home.


    So that was the first thing that put him in a good mood.


    The second thing, was that when he was getting ready to go to work this morning he realised that he''d left his keys in the car overnight. But luckily no one had noticed and his car was completely fine. It had been a close call though. Wouldn''t he be a joke if he had to investigate his own car being stolen.


    Thank goodness it was safe, that was just so very lucky, he nearly cried and thanked the heavens.


    Then, when he got to work he was extra efficient. He got through writing up reports so fast that he even surprised himself, and then rather than being called to get coffee, he was summoned by Chief Wei and given some field work.


    This wasn''t the first time he''d been put on a case but this was the first time he was properly going out into the field to investigate, and it was the first time he''d be cooperating with officers from other departments. It wasn''t a minor case either.


    This meant that finally Chief wei was no longer looking down on him, he''d finally been upgraded from a rookie that was always made to get coffee and write reports, to a rookie that was on the job. Finally he was being given some investigative work and being valued as a member of the team. He almost felt like crying.


    The case he''d been handed was about a groups of missing people. So far five people had been reported missing.


    They all disappeared, practically vanishing around the same area in the centre of Zhongshan park, on different days.


    Despite frequent searching over the past three weeks there had yet to be any progress in the search. And no ransom had been made. It was feared that the missing people might have been taken for prostitution, organ trafficking, or perhaps there was a serial killer on the prowl that was abducting people.


    By this point there were only guesses and no leads. It might even become a cold case[1]. The public security department in charge of the case was even requesting help from other departments, including crime control. It seemed like one of the missing people was the child of an official. So the case was very urgent and they needed all the help they could get.


    Now Frank was being lent out by the crime control unit to help, and at the same time would be the representative for the crime control department whilst he helped on this case.


    Frank was slightly feeling the pressure but this was what he''d always wanted.


    His hands tightened around the report as he saw the photograph of a 5 year old boy, one of the people that had gone missing.


    \"I better help out in the best way I can. Whoever is sick enough to be doing this will be put in jail.\"


    ��.


    Soon Frank was helping out with the investigation, yet throughout he kept feeling like something was very wrong. Perhaps it was his sixth sense going into overdrive. He felt like their team was being watched the entire time as they patrolled the area and searched for evidence.


    A few hours later Frank was still feeling like he was being watched. The hairs on his neck stood on end and goosebumps peppered his arms.


    He and the other officers from other departments had spent the day interviewing family members of the missing people. Looking around Zhongshan park and getting statements from the public. Yet so far no witnesses could be found. The security cameras near the park hadn''t captured anything relevant. There was nothing to go on.


    It was like these people had been spirited away.


    Just as the sun was beginning to go down, the smoggy sky filling with an amber hue, many officers near the centre of the park began shouting loudly.


    When Frank Wang ran over to see what all the fuss was about, he saw all the people on the missing persons list. They were lying on the floor in the centre of the park. Fast asleep.


    Frank Wang as well as many of the other officers were dumbfounded. What exactly was going on here? Had the kidnapper just dumped them right under all of their noses.


    Weirder than that was that when the group of people woke up they had no memory of ever being kidnapped. The last three weeks were a blank to them, all they could recall was walking in the park and then suddenly they were waking up being surrounded by officers.


    Even stranger was that it didn''t seem like anything had been done to them at all. It was very peculiar.


    Frank felt very anxious. This entire situation put him on edge.


    When he got back to the bureau he was congratulated by Chief Wei for helping close the case and deal with the situation. But Frank felt like he''d hardly done anything. Frank felt deeply unsettled.


    Again, he felt a nagging feeling like the one that had been plaguing him the last two weeks, like he was forgetting something important.


    \"Well you''ve done a good job and worked a long time today, go home and get some rest. You don''t need to come in tomorrow unless some urgent work comes up.\" Chief Wei said.


    \"Thank you chief!\" Frank saluted and then left, but he still felt deeply perturbed, there was something very weird going on.


    He continued feeling unsettled and having a nagging feeling even when he went to bed that night, yet as he thought about all the strange occurrences he again began thinking about Qi Zhou. The pretty barista from that 24hr coffee store.


    For the last two weeks all he could think about was her. She kept him awake at night.


    Lately she was always on his mind all the time, she kept popping into his head.


    Had he fallen for her? He wasn''t sure if that was the case, but he was definitely curious about her.


    The next day he found himself driving to the coffee store. It was early morning and the store was mostly deserted, he walked inside and almost jumped in happiness as he saw Qi Zhou.. She glanced up at him with her large clear eyes, \"The usual?\"


    \"No. I''m not working today. Just a single cappuccino would be fine.\" He replied. She nodded at him and started making his order.


    Frank twiddled his fingers and watched her. She really was graceful and small. He could probably easily wrap his hands around her waist and lift her up.


    He shook his head trying to get rid of the lustful thoughts.


    \"It''s done.\" she said.


    He slowly went up to the till and paid for the coffee. He picked it up and stared at the mass amount of cream on top. He raised an eyebrow.


    \"You mentioned the previous times you came that you love cream on your coffee.\" She explained.


    \"You even remember small details like that.\" he said carefully as he stared into the coffee. He really felt like he was forgetting something, but he simply couldn''t pinpoint what.


    \"Well you are a regular customer.\"


    \"Hmm\" he hummed to himself as he stood there and drank the coffee. \"Say Qi Zhou, I can''t seem to get you out of my head. Is that weird? Lately I can''t sleep because I''m thinking of you. You''re in all my dreams\"


    Qi Zhou froze, so did the male barista next to her, and a customer that had just walked into the store gasped.


    They were all giving him hard stares. Qi Zhou looked at him intensely and then said, \"Pick me up saturday at 9pm sharp. This is my number.\" She took out a pen from her apron and jotted her number down on a sticky note.


    Frank slowly took the note and then suddenly realised....that was a confession just now. He hadn''t meant for it to be, he''d just been tired and told her what had been bothering him over the past two weeks. Saturday 9pm. Was this a date?


    His eyes widened a bit and he blushed as he pocketed the sticky note. Then with his coffee he nodded at her and practically ran from the store.


    The moment he left the other barista''s squealed. \"OMG! What a man!\" Said the male barista next to her. \"That was some bold confession.\"


    A female customer fanned herself, \"That was like something from the movies, gosh I wish my husband had confessed to me like that.\"


    Qi Zhou watched as he left and smiled to herself.


    When she''d erased his memories she''d kept the feelings he had towards her, well minus any fear, so all that was left was curiosity. Using that she knew in time he would come looking for her, unable to get her out of his mind. And now it had happened.


    The only way to get close to this new Gatekeeper was through his mortal friends, but she couldn''t instigate it or the Gatekeeper would sense it, and be angered. So she let the process be natural. He approached and confessed to her. Gradually through him she would get close to the Gatekeeper, and soon reach her ambitions.


    [1] Cold Case: A case shelved and never solved

 25 Kiss n Tell Cafe 1

    Mao Lu felt his heart thudding in his chest violently. \"How horny am I?\" he screamed in his head.


    \"All he did was smile at me, that''s all he freaking did. There was nothing more to it than that\", yet Mao Lu felt himself melting a bit. He hadn''t reacted in such a dramatic way since he was 13 and first realised he had a major crush on Zhao Detong.


    But he wasn''t some 13 year old teenager, he was a flipping 24 year old man. Sure this Ch��ng Bo had a lovely smile, but he hardly knew the guy, his heart shouldn''t be reacting in such a way. It hadn''t acted like this when they first met, but it was now. \"Was it because I looked after him for two weeks. Have I become attached to him.\"


    Mao Lu swore he wasn''t this easy normally.


    \"I must be sexually frustrated... maybe I should go on the internet later and search for some porn...it''s been awhile[1].\" Mao Lu thought to himself.


    Gates was confused by Mao Lu''s reactions. \"Why is his temperature rising, his blood pressure increasing, and his heart rate speeding up? Don''t tell me he''s attracted to that lowly practitioner.\" Gates grew increasingly horrified as it observed Mao Lu.


    After a while of getting to know Mao Lu and listening in on his conversations, Gates now understood Mao Lu''s sexual orientation. It realised why Mao Lu had laughed when It told him about the third rule, the only way Mao Lu would ever reproduce with a woman was if he was forced to.


    Gates wanted to tell Mao Lu that this practitioner was far beneath him and not worth even a glance from him, but it stopped itself. After Mao Lu had told Gates how controlling and heartless it was earlier, it took the time to contemplate on this. Gates realised Mao Lu was correct. It had in fact been very controlling, it''s guidance over time had been dominating and it restricted the free will of its Gatekeepers. It shouldn''t have done that, it wasn''t its role to do that.


    Mao Lu was the one in control and it should only give him advice when necessary and relevant. And telling Mao Lu that he shouldn''t bother to stare lustfully at a lowly practitioner, was neither necessary or relevant. That''s why Gates hesitated to comment.


    Also Gates had been getting a better understanding of Mao Lu over the few weeks. Mao Lu had principles he''d set for himself. He believed that every person should be treated equally regardless of the difference in their status, gender, race, wealth or sexual orientation.


    So if Gates told him that this Ch��ng Bo was far too much of a peasant for him, It knew that Mao Lu would be angered by such a statement.


    Mao Lu listened to Gates words, he closed his eyes briefly and calmed himself.


    He understood what Gates meant. A Gatekeeper was not just someone with power but someone with many secrets and many people trying to get into his good graces. Over the past two weeks he''d had many visitors coming to see him to build up a relationship. Even those from other planets. Aliens that he would never have imagined existing before, all bowed towards him trying to show their loyalty. Yet their eyes burned with ambition and in their hearts they plotted against him like wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    He didn''t know this Ch��ng Bo enough, and he was a new Gatekeeper who had yet to properly establish his reputation. Around someone like Ch��ng Bo he needed to be careful and show that he was not just benevolent, but he was also strong if he needed to be.


    \"I understand Gates, thank you for the reminder.\" he internally replied as he opened his eyes and stood up.


    \"Your room will be the one you had in the East. Other than the East building and this Main North building you are forbidden from going anywhere else. Do you understand?\" Mao Lu said as he headed towards the door.


    \"I understand!\" Ch��ng Bo also stood up, \"I thank you so much for your kindness Gatekeeper Lu.\"


    Mao Lu just nodded towards him as he walked away, entered the west building, and closed the door. He sat on his bed and sighed.


    \"You should take the time to practice for today now.\" Gates advised.


    \"I know.\" Mao Lu sat up, crossing his legs on his bed and closed his eyes.


    He was standing next to the river of information.


    It was so big now that rather than a river he would have to call it an Ocean.


    As he gazed into it he could see the trillions upon trillions of countless lives that existed in this galaxy. Only one galaxy was this much big and felt so impossibly infinite. There were more than 400 billion galaxies out there. Mao Lu was already amazed that his brain could keep up with the current information of one galaxy, let alone 400 billion times that amount.


    Even though Mao Lu couldn''t see it he could feel a qualitative change in his body. He''d become much lighter, he felt like parts of his brain that he hadn''t accessed before were all active. He felt like his spirit, although not a tangible object, had become much more stronger and durable.


    His entire being was adapting to the large amounts of information he was consuming.


    He could understand why no one else could be a Gatekeeper. To outsiders it appeared so simple. A gatekeeper could sense the entire realm, it must be some type of technique right? But actually this training was very hammering. And if it weren''t for the guidance of Gates, Mao Lu felt that he would have died various times throughout this training.


    Sensing a realm was nothing to joke about. It was so very big. Everyday he was stretching his mind muscle to see more of it and he felt like he was overflowing.


    Without guidance from a Gates and without being bestowed with the Gatekeeper title, anyone else trying to embrace this path would mostly likely die an excruciating death.


    Mao Lu''s brownish black eyes filled with flashing stars as he pushed the boundary of the galaxy and attempted to sense the next. He gritted his teeth and he felt his muscles and bones ache. \"I can do this. I am in control.\" He told himself.


    A loud POP rang out in his ears as his consciousness expanded to the next galaxy. With some profound momentum he went through the 300 billion stars and solar systems of this next galaxy and his consciousness jumped into another. This happened again and again.


    Loud POPs exploded from his body. He cried out in pain as he felt his joints pop, his bones crack, his lungs and throat felt like they were on fire and he was choking on his own blood. His ears leaked with mixture of white coloured pus, blood, and wax down the sides of his face.


    The Ocean of information inside of him made a qualitative change. It went from a large ocean to a small seed. It suddenly compacted itself together into this blue seed that fell to the ground in Mao Lu''s mind. It was so heavy that the ground cracked.


    Mao Lu let out an excruciating blood curdling scream. The pain was beyond painful.


    The seed then buried itself into the floor of Mao Lu''s mind and sprouted a single leaf. The leaf was the colour silver, and seemed to be made of stardust.


    Mao Lu began to froth at the mouth as his eyes were pushed open by Gates. \"Enough! Well done. You far exceeded the progress I thought you''d make today. I apologise that I didn''t stop you sooner, but I wanted to see your limit.\"


    Mao Lu gasped, he tried to stand up but he fell off his bed. His skin had become semi translucent and he could see his sparkling white bones through them. His entire body ached, he felt like he was burning.


    He threw up the heaps of blood that had been choking him onto the dark wooden floor boards.


    \"Congratulations Mao Lu, you are now able to sense 10 billion realms. To be able to do this in only two weeks. Your talent truly amazes me.\"


    \"10 billion...only 10 fucking billion out of the 400 plus��.\" Mao Lu weakly laughed, his bloody teeth showing. With his head caked in blood he made a rather horrific sight.


    Mao Lu laughed hysterically a bit longer before his eyes rolled to the back of his head and he fainted.


    Outside Mao Lu''s door Ch��ng Bo hesitated. The sounds he''d heard from the west building had been horrific. The ground had shook, lightning had also struck. It was raining like a hurricane.


    Ch��ng Bo wondered whether he should take the risk to enter but he knew Gatekeepers could be very tempermental. And extreme weather reflected their mood. It didn''t seem like Mao Lu was happy and that scream had chilled Ch��ng Bo to the bone.


    He remembered that he was forbidden from entering any other building than the main north one and his own. So in the end he just turned back to his room.


    ....


    Mao Lu opened his eyes to the sun coming in through the cracks in the curtains. He sat up.


    He was all clean and in a white robe, laying on his bed.


    This was nothing knew to Mao Lu. After every very horrific training session, Gates would always clean him up and lay him to rest.


    Mao Lu sighed and found his phone on the bedside table. He''d recently upgraded the shoddy flip phone he''d had for the last eight years, for a samsung galaxy S8. He admired the phone before switching the home screen on and gasping.


    It was common for Mao Lu to miss days when he trained. He''d go unconscious and his body would be repairing itself and training even whilst he slept. But the most he''d ever missed was two days. But this time...it had been nearly an entire week. It went from Monday evening to Saturday afternoon.


    It was now Saturday and it was 12:45 PM, and there was wechat message on his phone from Tanaka Kato saying, \"See you at the Gay Cafe, Kiss ''n'' Tell at 1pm. You''re dead if you''re late.\"


    Mao Lu generally wanted to scream.


    He ran out of bed and rushed to the bathroom. He then speedily brushed his teeth and had a shower in less than two minutes. He then took ten minutes deciding what to wear. In the end he chose a casual blue denim ripped jeans with a slight fade out, and a cute pink and white jumper on top with white vans for shoes.


    He then tied his hair up in a neat bun. He really needed to get it cut, it was such a hassle.


    He looked at himself in the mirror.


    One thing he was grateful for, was that ever since he became a Gatekeeper his skin had become flawless. There was no need for any BB cream or any other such nonsense. He was good to go.


    He grabbed his car keys and rushed out the door.


    In the courtyard he saw Ch��ng Bo, he was practicing some type of martial arts. He moved his body like rippling water and was nimble on his feet as he practiced. He looked up in surprise as he saw Mao Lu, and smiled at him, but Mao Lu was like the wind. He rushed past Ch��ng Bo without even a hello and got into his car.


    Just as Mao Lu got in, started the engine, and began driving out onto the street his phone was ringing. Mao Lu pressed the bluetooth speaker on the car''s screen.


    \"Mao Lu where the fuck are you? I said 1PM it is now 1:05 pm and Bei Lao and I are pissed.\"


    \"I''m not really pissed, it''s only five minutes Tanaka calm down.\" came Bei Lao''s voice through the speaker.


    \"Calm down, they only sell their rainbow special pride milkshakes between 1 to 1:30, and you can only get them if you come as a group. Lao you know how long I have been waiting for these goddamn milkshakes. Mao Lu if you''re not here in ten minutes you''re dead!\" Tanaka hung up.


    Mao Lu felt a cold sweat. Tanaka was a diva at the best of times but when he was mad it was chaos. Tanaka had been a delinquent back in his japanese high school. When he got mad it wasn''t pretty. And Mao Lu really didn''t want to deal with gangsta Tanaka today.


    He may be small and cute but there was a lot of rage in Tanaka. The short ones are the most dangerous.


    In less than ten minutes Mao Lu found a good parking spot and rushed to the Kiss ''n'' Tell cafe. The Kiss ''n'' Tell cafe was an underground cafe that was really popular amongst the LGBT in Beijing. Mao Lu had been there a few times. It had a nice friendly atmosphere, was really cute, and the stories went that only at Kiss ''n'' Tell could you find both a sweet hookup and a serious partner.


    Mao Lu ran up and saw a line outside. He knew that it must be busy now. Today was speed dating saturday at Kiss ''n'' Tell. The event started at 2pm and would end at 6pm.


    This was the reason Tanaka specifically invited him, because Tanaka was determined to get Mao Lu on a date.


    Mao Lu quickly found Bei Lao and Tanaka loitering near the line. The moment Tanaka saw him. He grabbed him. \"God we could have been in there by now. What is wrong with you?\"


    \"I''m sorry I just overslept.\"


    \"You''re lucky that Lao and I already pre bought tickets or you''d be waiting in that mess of a line over there.\"


    Mao Lu looked at the line that snaked around two buildings.


    \"Thank you Tanaka-sama!\" He bowed to him.


    \"Hmm\" Tanaka harrumphed and then held onto Bei Lao''s hand. \"Come on let''s go in.\"


    ��..


    Ben Zi sat at a table in Kiss ''n'' Tell with his two lesbian friends Ray Xi and Qiu Ten. They were drinking the rainbow special pride milkshakes.


    \"I''m telling you, right before my eyes the guy vanished!\" Ben Zi exclaimed.


    \"I know you don''t take drugs Ben Zi, so maybe you''ve overworked yourself and your brain has fried. There is no way someone just fades away in the middle of the street.\" Ray Xi said.


    \"Yeah Ben Zi, maybe driving all those taxis at night are getting to you. Don''t you get tired of saying the same story over and over again for the past near three weeks. I mean it was funny when you first talked about it but now it''s seriously dull.\" Qiu Ten added as she snuggled into Ray''s shoulder.


    \"But it really happened, honestly I know it sounds crazy and I didn''t believe it at first myself, but it really happened.\" Ben Zi said it again but his friends ignored him.


    Ben Zi sighed he knew that telling people would be no good. No one would believe something like that, that someone faded away into dust before his very eyes. That was the plot of some anime.


    \"I guess supernatural things really do exist and I was just one of those rare people that witnessed it. I''ll take this knowledge to my grave I guess.\" He thought as he slurped more on his milkshake.


    \"I know University and your part time job is getting to you. That''s why we came today. Just unwind, find a cute guy, and de-stress yourself\" Ray Xi said.


    Ben Zi nodded at her words, not really listening to her as his eyes zoned in on a trio ordering drinks at the bar. The tall guy with his hair tied up in a bun, with the cute face, and the brownish black eyes��..That was him. That was the man that faded away that night!!!!!


    [1] You know what has been a while. He''ll probably need some tissues with that porn hehehehe ( ?�� ?? ?��)

 26 Kiss n Tell Cafe 2

    Ben Zi''s eyes bulged and he began to stutter \"That''s.. That-that-that that is!\" he pointed towards the trio that were buying rainbow milkshakes at the bar.


    Ray Xi looked over, \"Which one?\"


    \"That one...the tall one with the blue ripped jeans!\" Ben Zi said excitedly.


    \"Ohhh, nah he''s way out of your league Ben.\" Qui Ten gave Mao Lu a quick glance, \"That guy looks like a model. He''s tall, extremely handsome, and that watch on his wrist is a rolex. He probably won''t even look at your poor ass twice.\"


    \"Yh I agree with her.\" Ray Xi nodded.


    Ben Xi stared at them both blankly, \"Th-That''s not what I meant��. And what do you mean out of my league? I''m handsome too, and sure I''m not super tall and I''m not rich right now but I will be wealthy one day.\"


    \"Yh but if your handsomeness is like the $1 edition then his is like $10,000, you''re not in the same league.\" Ray Xi smiled as she said these cutting words.


    Ben was offended. As far as he was concerned he was an exotic beauty. Half American half Chinese, he had nice green eyes, an above average face, good natural brown hair.


    Sure he wasn''t as tall as that guy but saying he was out of his league��. That was just cruel. These two were his best friends and yet they could be so savage.


    Ben Xi felt like his self esteem had been attacked��But wait this wasn''t what he''d wanted to talk about.


    \"No you''re wrong, it''s not because I like him, no I meant it is him. As in the guy from the story I was telling you about. The one that faded away in the middle of the street that night. He''s the guy!\"


    Ray Xi and Qui Ten curiously looked over to Mao Lu.


    The guy had a gorgeous smile, he was laughing with his friends and seemed perfectly normal.


    Ray and Qui didn''t want to question Ben Zi, he was their best friend and they had known him long enough to know he was being serious. But for someone to just fade away in the middle of the street. Such a thing couldn''t be possible right? They''d assumed Ben Zi had just been seeing things or it was a prank of some sort. But now that the guy that had apparently mysteriously disappeared was now right in front of them, they both didn''t know what to think.


    ��


    Mao Lu was laughing as Tanaka bitched about some new girl at the cafe. But his mind was distracted.


    Due to ''Sense of the Realm'' Mao Lu had realised a while ago that there was a mortal named Ben Zi who witnessed him being carried away by Gates on the night that he''d met Ch��ng Bo.


    Mao Lu had mentioned this to Gates but Gates had said it didn''t matter. \"This mortal has no power, he can not affect you and has no evidence of the event. No one will believe him. It does not matter if he saw something or not.\"


    But, luck would have it that they were both coincidentally at the same cafe. \"Oh joy.\"


    Mao Lu easily heard Ben Zi''s conversation with his friends and easily felt them all staring at him.


    Mao Lu felt nervous, what if the guy made a fuss in the middle of the cafe. Mao Lu wanted to keep his normal life and his Gatekeeper life as separate as possible. He didn''t want to drag his innocent and powerless friends into dangerous situations.


    As the bartender gave them their rainbow pride milkshakes, and Tanaka dragged him and Bei Lao to a seat near the window, Mao Lu decided that if Ben Zi came up to him he''d pretend the guy was crazy and go into full denial.


    Although he felt a tad bad for the guy Mao Lu wasn''t going to complicate matters just to help Ben Zi find some closure.


    As he sat and chatted with Tanaka and Bei Lao, he heard Ben Zi talking to his friends, \"I want to approach him during the speed dating event, and then ask him one on one about what happened that night.\"


    Mao Lu felt relieved hearing this. A One on One conversation wouldn''t involve Tanaka or Bei.


    \"Listen up ladies, gentlemen and the non-binary!\" Said a Kiss ''n'' Tell employee. He was holding a microphone and standing on a large round stage. \"It is now time for Speed dating Saturday to begin. Now everyone who wanted to enter the speed dating event should all have your wristbands on, if you don''t then quickly head to the counter and get your wristband.


    The wristbands are in 4 different colours based on what you identify as. Our cafe decided that Red is for gay, green for lesbian, pink for bisexual and yellow for transgender.


    You have to find a person you like that''s wearing a wristband suited to your tastes before the music starts. And then you have 5 minutes to get to know them.


    Everytime the music stops your 5 minutes are up and you have 1 minute to find a new partner before the music starts again.


    Even if you really hit it off with someone straight away we recommend that you try talking to three different people before you make a decision.


    Okay! Is everyone ready. You need to find your partner��. NOW!\"


    A loud buzzer went off.


    Tanaka, who remained seated whilst snuggling up to Bei Lao shouted \"Good luck Mao Lu, you can do it!\"


    The moment the buzzer went off and Mao Lu stood up, as expected Ben Zi came running in his direction, but it wasn''t just Ben Zi. There were ten other guys all walking towards Mao Lu. And just as Ben Zi got close, Mao Lu felt his shoulder being grabbed by someone else. The music started.


    \"Hi I''m Scott. I''m originally from Australia but I''ve been living in China for five years now. My Chinese is good right?\"


    There was a tall Australian man in front of Mao Lu. He had nice blue eyes, sun-kissed blonde hair and a slight tan.


    Mao Lu smiled at Scott and shook his hand.


    \"Your chinese is very good. Nice to meet you. I''m Mao Lu, I''ve lived in China all my life.\"


    \"Never travelled?\"


    \"Never really had the chance to, but I plan to travel a lot in the future.\"


    Mao Lu enjoyed his conversation with Scott. He was a nice guy, but neither of them really felt a spark during their 5 minute conversation and didn''t have much in common.


    When the music stopped everyone went running around again like headless chickens. This time Ben Zi pushed right past a man that was heading towards Mao Lu, and jumped in front of him. The music started.


    Ben Zi just stared at Mao Lu. Mao Lu smiled back at him.


    \"Nice to meet you, my name is Mao Lu, and you are?\"


    \"B-B-Ben Zi!\" Now that Ben Zi was up close to Mao Lu, he could understand what Ray Xi and Qui Ten meant. He was out of his league. Mao Lu''s skin was literally flawless and looked so soft and silky. His eyes were bright like jewels, he had such a gentle and yet powerful presence. Like he was some kind of benevolent ruler. He was definitely 100% out of Ben Zi''s league.


    \"I''m a taxi driver. I saw you when I was working three weeks ago near Roaring Tiger, do you remember me?.\" Ben Zi blurted out.


    Even though he was nervous he was also curious. How would Mao Lu react? Ben Zi was certain that he was the person that faded away that night.


    \"Maybe Mao Lu is a vampire or some kind of demon, or perhaps he has some kind of supernatural ability. Since I''ve uncovered his secret will he kill me or find a way to shut me up? Maybe I should have thought this through before confronting him about it.\" Ben Zi thought excitedly.


    \"Hmmm three weeks ago. I have no idea what I was doing then, but I don''t remember meeting you. You might be confusing me with someone else.\" Mao Lu said this with a bright smile.


    \"....\"


    \"So he''s decided to completely deny it\" Ben Zi''s brain whirled. Maybe this was for the best, if he pushed it and tried to force a confession he''d end up angering him. And who knew what that could lead to.


    But then again Ben Zi had always wished for a life of adventure. Who hadn''t once wished that they could be Bella from twilight or one of Marvel''s superheroes. This could be his big break. He couldn''t let this chance slip away.


    \"I saw you fade away that night. I know you''re going to deny it and pretend to be confused, but I know what I saw, and I know that I''m not crazy. I''m not going to spread your secret or anything I swear. I''m just really curious about you and about your powers. So let''s meet up one of these days, I''m really curious about you.\"


    Ben Zi took out a small slip of paper that he''d written his number on and shoved it into Mao Lu''s hands before running off.


    Ben Zi knew that it was unlikely that Mao Lu would ever call him, he had no reason to, but Ben Zi gave him his number because he was hopeful. \"I know his weird secret right? Then he should contact me.\"


    Ben Zi didn''t really want anything from Mao Lu, he just wanted the satisfaction of knowing that the supernatural existed, and he also wanted the excitement that came from knowing Mao Lu.


    \"I really hope he calls me!\" Ben Zi wished as he scampered away.


    Mao Lu was dumbfounded as he watched Ben Zi run.


    He had played dumb because he thought that if he pretended not to know what Ben Zi was talking about, Ben Zi would just drop it. But who would have expected the guy to be so stubborn.


    \"And he even gave me his number. Does he really expect me to call him. He doesn''t know anything about my secret, and he just stated that he wasn''t going to spread rumours, and it''s not like he knows me. So what does it matter.\" Mao Lu just sighed as he crumpled the piece of paper into his pocket.


    At that same moment there was a loud \"bleeeeeeppppppp\" from the buzzer. The music stopped and another guy was soon in front of him, trying to start a conversation.


    Mao Lu generally enjoyed getting to know these people, and he was flattered that they seemed to like him. But he wasn''t exactly feeling it. Some of these guys were drop dead gorgeous, yet Mao Lu felt like something was missing. His heart wasn''t beating, his blood wasn''t rushing, and he wasn''t blushing. That spark was missing. That spark that he''d felt when he''d spoken to Ch��ng Bo. That powerful feeling of attraction. He didn''t feel it with any of these men.


    In the end, after an hour of the speed dating Mao Lu sat down with Tanaka and Bei. \"I don''t think this speed dating thing is for me. I''m just gonna sit this one out.\"


    \"Sit this out!\" Tanaka stared at him with round eyes.


    \"I''m just not really feeling it.\"


    \"Not really feeling it? Almost every guy in this joint has their eyes on you. All of them were trying to get your attention. I even saw one guy give you his number earlier and then just run off scared. Literally all these guys are super into you, you can probably find a really nice person here.\" Tanaka was so exasperated that he felt like shaking Mao Lu.


    \"I know but I just wasn''t really feeling any spark.\"


    \"Spark! It''s not like you have to find your soulmate here or something, just find someone nice, go on a few dates and relax with them. And if you give up now only an hour in, how the hell are you gonna find someone who gives you that damn spark.


    First you were reluctant to date because of your financial situation which I understood but now you have no excuse and are just being seriously picky. Honestly Lu you always say you''re jealous of me and Lao, do you think we just came together randomly, we worked hard on our relationship you know. So you need to work hard too Lu.\"


    \"I know that. I know but it''s just I want my heart to race. Like doki doki and for my face to blush, and to find them so attractive that it''s hard to look at him and every part of him just makes me melt, you know?\"


    Tanaka was about to yell at Mao Lu but then stopped himself.


    A thought came to him.


    Even when Mao Lu was still pining after Zhao Detong he didn''t mention anything about his heart racing like crazy and being unable to look at Detong and melting. That wasn''t Mao Lu''s style��


    \"Don''t tell me you''ve met someone! \" Tanaka exclaimed, \"You''ve met a guy you''re seriously attracted to that makes your heart race and you melt just by looking at him!\"


    Mao Lu sweated and blushed slightly, he waved his hands in front of him in protest. \"No-no-no-no I didn''t say that.\"


    Tanaka''s instincts were freaking scary.


    \"You don''t need to say anything. I see I see. So you''ve met someone and now that you''re here you''re comparing everyone to him, and no one seems better than him. So that''s why you''ve decided to quit the speed dating. I get it I understand.\"


    Mao Lu opened his mouth to object but Tanaka put his hand across Mao Lu''s face, with a devious smile he said, \"I hope you introduce us to him soon Lu.\"


    ________________________


    CHAOYANG MAO LU''S HOME


    Ch��ng Bo meditated quietly in the courtyard, despite being put in this new environment he didn''t slack in his training.


    Everyday he would practice his movement techniques and skills, improving his proficiency inside of them for several hours.


    He would then spend the remainder of the day meditating under the sky. Drawing on the celestial star essences from the atmosphere, so as to improve his mental strength.


    Sadly, Ch��ng Bo wasn''t a mental practitioner. Even with the Sovereign system mental power was the hardest thing for him to train in. It took the most work. Heaven''s Grace, which was his main mental skill, had taken many years for him to upgrade/train it yet he was only at 20% proficiency in the skill.


    Of course 20% proficiency in a mental skill was something normal practitioners would only attain after thousands upon thousands of years of practice. Ch��ng Bo was only 100 years old, if Mages that spent most of their lives training in mental skills heard his complaint, then they''d probably spit blood in anger.


    However, to Ch��ng Bo only 20% proficiency in the skill after 100 years of training was very slow. It was the only mental skill he practiced so he''d never deviated from it, yet it had barely any progress compared to his other skills. When he looked at his system screen staring at Heaven''s Grace really made him frustrated. And until he reached 100% proficiency in the skill he couldn''t refine it or merge it with another mental skill so as to improve it.


    Name: Ch��ng Bo


    Title: Celestial Apprentice


    Age: 100


    Stage: The Dao


    Skills:


    Supernova- proficiency 50/100


    Starlight - proficiency 30/100


    Celestial dance- proficiency 60/100


    Angel flight- proficiency 80/100


    Heaven''s Grace- proficiency 20/100


    Fate points: 10/10, 000 [Warning! Low points]


    Health: 90/100 [-10 poison still in system]


    Strength: 800/1000


    And if leveling up his mental skill was hard before, it was even harder now that he was in this crappy mortal realm. There was barely any star essence in this realm and it was of such a low quality that meditating gave him less than half of his usual progress. Even practicing his other skills only yielded half the usual results.


    And what annoyed Ch��ng Bo more was that his Fate points were seriously depleted. He only had enough points to open the library two times, let alone buy any worthwhile skills. The only skills Ch��ng Bo used were ones that were aligned with the Celestial path. And Ch��ng Bo only used skills that were of the highest supreme grade. All other skills of lower tiers were beneath him.


    The average points he needed to purchase these skills were around 10,000. But to get fate points he needed to change people''s fate. It was a lot easier said than done. He only got 20 points for every fate he changed. Trying to get points had caused Ch��ng Bo a lot of pain over the years. That''s why he only had five skills that he practiced, it had taken a lot of points to get them from the system.


    \"It seems like I''m going to have to go out of my way to change some people''s fates soon if I want to get points.\" Ch��ng Bo sighed.


    He then clicked on his title \"Celestial Apprentice\". The display changed.


    Title: Celestial Apprentice


    Cultivation Technique: Celestial Sovereign


    Progress: 10%


    Features:


    -The Celestial Apprentice title is between The Dao and Allfather stage.


    -50x stronger than practitioners at the same stage


    -50x Luck


    -500x cultivation speed than the average practitioner


    -Unlimited Grace


    - Apprentice to the stars


    Next title level: Celestial Steward ( Shall be awarded at Ancestor stage)


    Ch��ng Bo stared at the display, only 10% progress he wouldn''t be able to reap the benefits of Celestial Steward until he reached the Ancestor stage. That would probably be a long time to come. Even with his tremendous speed at cultivation, he might be 500 years old plus before he reached the Ancestor stage.


    If any other practitioner heard Ch��ng Bo fretting about being 500 years old when he reached the Ancestor stage, they would spit blood.


    Ch��ng Bo sighed he would just have to train harder. One day he would become unbeatable throughout the realms and would be able to find out why his Mother really disappeared. He just had to bide his time.


    Just as Ch��ng Bo was about to meditate again his stomach let out a loud grumble.


    Due to the low quality of this Realm''s essence it wasn''t adequate enough for him to feed from it. And after that horrific experience in the kitchen last time, Ch��ng Bo was rather reluctant to enter there again for some food.


    He had wanted to ask Mao Lu to help him get something to eat, but the Gatekeeper had shut himself up in the west building for an entire week, and when he finally emerged from it he completely brushed Ch��ng Bo off and left in a hurry.


    Ch��ng Bo had been fasting for nearly a week now. His stomach was consistently gurgling. And the thing was he hadn''t prepared to travel to this realm so he didn''t know anything about its customs or currency. Leaving the house in search of food would probably be more problematic.


    \"When is Mao Lu going to come back exactly?\" Ch��ng Bo felt very helpless and irritable.


    Just as he thought this he heard a sound at the gate.


    ��..


    As Mao Lu drove back home he remembered that he''d left Ch��ng Bo alone for a week. He felt a bit bad, but Ch��ng Bo was a grown adult, he should be able to look after himself. He shouldn''t have suffered much right?


    Mao Lu walked through the vermillion entrance and straight away saw Ch��ng Bo sitting in the middle of the stone courtyard with his legs crossed. He seemed to be meditating.


    Just as Mao Lu was about to say hi and apologise for not greeting him earlier, Ch��ng Bo was already next to him.


    He grabbed Mao Lu''s arm and like a whimpering puppy said, \"You''re back finally. I''ve been starving for a week. Please feed me!\"

 27 Thirsty

    The instant Ch��ng Bo appeared next to Mao Lu, and looked at him with those clear blue star filled eyes, whilst whimpering \"You''re back finally. I''ve been starving for a week. Please feed me.\" Mao Lu felt his heart begin to beat like crazy.


    His blood was boiling, and he felt very hot all of a sudden.


    His cheeks were warm.


    \"Am I blushing!!!!!?\" He thought in horror.


    In less than a second he''d turned into a dog in heat, and this time Mao Lu hadn''t drank any alcohol. He couldn''t blame this reaction on being drunk.


    Mao Lu could admit that he was sexually frustrated but this felt like something more than that. \"I''m super attracted to him!\"


    Mao Lu mentally slapped himself.


    \"Y-y-you''re hungry?\" He finally said after calming down and slightly regaining his composure.


    Ch��ng Bo raised an eyebrow, what was that reaction?


    He sensed Mao Lu''s heart rate momentarily rise, although Mao Lu quickly restrained it he still noticed. Ch��ng Bo was slightly puzzled, it had happened the moment he grabbed Mao Lu''s arm. Was it because of him, or was it something else?..


    Ch��ng Bo explained, \"You see usually I would feed off the essence, but the essence here in a mortal realm is very impure, the impurities aren''t good for my body. Even when I absorbed large quantities of it and filtered it out, it was still insufficient to meet the requirements of my body. For now I''ll have to settle with having real food to consume for energy. But I haven''t had any food in a week.\"


    Mao Lu looked at him, confused, \"But there''s food in the kitchen, I''m sure I still had a lot of things in the fridge and pantry. Did you not see it?\"


    \"I didn''t. I didn''t want to go into the kitchen in case an incident like last time happened. I didn''t want to offend you Gatekeeper Lu, by making another mess.\" Ch��ng Bo answered quickly.


    \"I wouldn''t have been offended though��.you could have made a mess��\" Mao Lu sensed a large amount or embarrassment coming off of Ch��ng Bo.


    \"Ahhh I see!!!! You can''t cook. It''s because you''re embarrassed right? It''s less about offending me and more like you didn''t want to fail at cooking!\" he exclaimed, \"Have you never cooked for yourself before?\" Mao Lu was curious.


    Ch��ng Bo went a bit stiff. Mao Lu had gotten straight to the point.


    Ch��ng Bo didn''t know how to cook for himself.


    Being the son of the Supreme Lord of Stars, Ch��ng Bo had had personal chefs since young. And when he hit 50 he began using the essence as food. Learning basic essential skills like cooking had never applied to him.


    However, Ch��ng Bo had always excelled at everything, he was perfect at everything. So when he saw Mao Lu''s kitchen and found the food, even though he didn''t know how, he thought he could easily warm it up and make himself something nice.


    But that had ended in a complete disaster.


    What a joke would that be, it was an extreme loss of face. If this information became known throughout the 400 realms Ch��ng Bo was sure he''d become a laughing stock.


    And practitioners that hated him, which were many, would make malicious comments like: \"He can''t even cook despite all that power!\"


    \"I guess that''s what happens when you''re pampered and spoiled.\"


    \"Ch��ng Bo would definitely die in the wild, he''s not even a threat.\"


    \"What a joke.\"


    Just the thought of people Ch��ng Bo hated saying these things and looking down on him, made his blood boil.


    Ch��ng Bo was too ashamed to go back into the kitchen and make a fool of himself, he''d rather starve than make such a humiliating scene again. That''s why he ended up waiting for Mao Lu, but who would have thought that this Gatekeeper would stay in his quarters for a week without leaving.


    Ch��ng Bo had honestly never felt so hungry in his entire existence. That was why even though he knew it was impolite he still grabbed Mao Lu and begged for food. He risked it because he was just that hungry, and so far Mao Lu didn''t seem like the irrationally angry type that would get mad if he requested such a thing.


    When Mao Lu saw the stiff expression on Ch��ng Bo''s face that easily revealed his thoughts, he burst into giggles. This Ch��ng Bo was far too funny. \"First when we meet he speaks to me so rudely, then ruins my kitchen, and now he comes begging to me for food like a baby.\"


    Yet Mao Lu also felt that Ch��ng Bo had many layers to him. He''s obviously someone with ambitions and secrets. Even though Mao Lu had overlooked it initially, when he reviewed the conversation they''d had about the Gatekeepers key, he felt like he''d missed something.


    A slight irritation, which told him that behind that honest persona Ch��ng Bo was hiding something from him and being very calculative.


    This was the main reason that Mao Lu wasn''t comfortable with his extreme attraction to Ch��ng Bo.


    It wasn''t just because they''d only just met, but it was also because Mao Lu wasn''t sure if he could trust Ch��ng Bo. What if he became a threat to Mao Lu later on? What if the Gatekeeper association decided to punish him with death for hiding and using the key?


    Mao Lu wasn''t cold hearted, he didn''t want to see Ch��ng Bo die and he would help him if he could, but Mao Lu wouldn''t take any type of betrayal. If Ch��ng Bo was plotting against him and defied Mao Lu''s trust then Mao Lu would personally make Ch��ng Bo wish he never dared to.


    Mao Lu didn''t want to be so attracted to Ch��ng Bo, these feelings would only complicate matters if Ch��ng Bo proved to be dangerous.


    ...


    \"Okay let me make you some food, and whilst you''re watching I hope you learn a thing or two.\"


    Mao Lu led Ch��ng Bo into the kitchen and opened the cupboards and went into the freezer. He took out all kinds of ingredients.


    Mao Lu thinly sliced some cabbage and crushed some garlic cloves on a chopping board. He then took out large packets of chow mein noodles. He got water in a large pot and began boiling the water in the pot on the cooker before putting in the chow mein noodles and leaving them to cook.


    Ch��ng Bo watched intensely as Mao Lu brought out a large wok.


    Mao Lu put the flames up to full heat as he expertly tossed canola oil into the pan and began cooking the cabbage he''d sliced earlier. He cooked it for three minutes before adding the garlic cloves. He then added in soy sauce, sweet soy sauce, and oyster sauce, leaving that to simmer.


    Mao Lu then took out some large frozen prawns, adding them to the mix. He also added some bean sprouts and sesame seeds. Eventually he took the chow mein noodles, draining the water and then throwing them in the wok. Mixing it all together.


    After a few minutes he got two large bowls and threw the noodles inside them. Sprinkling more sesame seeds on top.


    \"And there we have it, some Prawn Chow Mein\" Mao Lu smiled at Ch��ng Bo.


    Ch��ng Bo''s eyes were wide, the smell was delicious. He had never seen food like this before but his mouth still watered.


    Ch��ng Bo was also amazed at the skill, speed and ease that Mao Lu had prepared this. Was he a cooking expert?


    Mao Lu was in fact very good at cooking.


    His Father''s business had been a very famous chain of 5 star restaurants before the bankruptcy.


    When Mao Lu had been young he had often toured with his Dad to the various restaurants they had across China, he''d hung out with famous chefs as well. His Father would often tell him that one day he would inherit the business, so he at least had to know the basics.


    Also one of Mao Lu''s part time jobs had been in a very successful kitchen, however the owner of that restaurant had been his Father''s rival in the past, and when he discovered that Mao Lu was working in one of his kitchens he made sure Mao Lu got fired and prevented him from working in any other restaurant.


    Mao Lu had found that grossly unfair, and he''d been extremely angry at the time.


    From the way his Father''s competitors, partners, and friends had turned their back on his Zhang family, the memory of it often made Mao Lu suspect that there was a conspiracy behind his family''s bankruptcy. But Mao Lu had no evidence towards this suspicion, and even if he got a confession from someone now , it wouldn''t change the events of the past. And he could be completely wrong and there could be no conspiracy behind it.


    Although Mao Lu was curious about whether his family bankruptcy had been due to some contrived plot, he didn''t want to go around digging it all up just yet. He''d spent so many years trying to move on from it all. He didn''t feel like he was emotionally ready yet to look back.


    ��.


    Ch��ng Bo and Mao Lu sat together at the table, chopsticks in hand and noodles in front. \"Well then, let''s eat!\" Mao Lu announced.


    In an instant Ch��ng Bo was digging into his noodles. At first he was clumsy at using the chopsticks but he learnt quickly, and soon they were both enjoying a meal together.


    In less then fifteen minutes they both contentedly sat back. Mao Lu couldn''t help but grin as he stared at Ch��ng Bo, \"he eats well\" Mao Lu thought.


    He then mentally slapped himself for the second time today.


    Why was he grinning like a fool and admiring how well Ch��ng Bo ate? \"If someone was watching this scene they''d think I was head over heels in love with him or something.\"


    Mao Lu tried to look away from Ch��ng Bo but from the corner of his eyes he saw Ch��ng Bo drinking some water. As he watched him gulp, all of a sudden Mao Lu was feeling thirsty.


    Mao Lu grabbed his own glass of water and drank it quickly.


    \"Umm so how comes you didn''t go out and buy any food if you were so hungry?\" Mao Lu asked as a way to distract himself from his growing thirst.


    \"I wasn''t prepared to come to this realm for obvious reasons. I don''t know anything about the customs, or the currency. I don''t even know the languages. Going out to buy food would have just ended up being problematic.\" Ch��ng Bo said casually as he scraped at the bowl with his chopsticks. He wanted more food.


    \"Doesn''t know the language????\" Mao Lu was confused. Then how exactly were they communicating?


    \"You''re a Gatekeeper, you can instantly understand someone in your realm regardless of the language because this realm is yours. And as a Gatekeeper you can use the Realm tongue. Everyone from the 400 realms can understand the words of a Gatekeeper, your words are always understood.\" Gates explained to Mao Lu mentally.


    Mao Lu was surprised. That meant that this entire time Ch��ng Bo had not been speaking Chinese. But it sounded exactly like Chinese in Mao Lu''s head. He hadn''t even noticed.


    \"How do you think you were able to communicate with those practitioners that came from other planets to visit you over the past couple of weeks? Did you think they all knew Chinese? How ridiculous, honestly I wonder if you think things through at all Mao Lu?\" Gates berated, it truly was amazed at how dumb Mao Lu could be sometimes, and yet he could also be so intelligent and wise.


    Mao Lu''s ears went pink with embarrassment. Of course they all couldn''t speak chinese. It had been dumb of him to think that they all could, but it just hadn''t occurred to him.


    Mao Lu coughed slightly and said aloud to Ch��ng Bo, \"Well that isn''t good, don''t worry I''ll help you adjust to this realm during your stay and help you understand its customs and the language.\"


    \"That would be awesome.\" Ch��ng Bo smiled, \"I really want to learn more about this realm now. The food you made was just so delicious I''ve never had anything like it. When I was young all I ate was spiritual medicines and essence enthused plants. This is the first time I''ve had something with so much flavour. I really want to go out and see the rest of this realm, and taste all the dishes they have to offer. You better take me all over the place I demand to taste it all.\" Ch��ng Bo said excitedly with a glutinous gleam in his eyes.


    Mao Lu blinked.


    Ch��ng Bo blinked back at Mao Lu and then gasped. He''d forgotten himself, he''d gotten caught up in the friendly and relaxed atmosphere and just spoke the way he normally would. He''d even ordered Gatekeeper Lu to take him all over the place. \"Do I have a death wish, why do I keep being so rude to this Gatekeeper, he must be pissed.\"


    Contrary to Ch��ng Bo''s expectations Mao Lu laughed.


    This was the most genuine Ch��ng Bo had been with Mao Lu since they first met. Mao Lu liked that Ch��ng Bo spoke his mind and was finally feeling comfortable around him.


    \"It would be my pleasure to show you around this realm and show you the best cuisine. But you''re going to have to work hard to learn the languages and the customs, and you should learn how to cook for yourself. It''s a good skill.\" Mao Lu had a playful expression as he grinned brightly.


    The setting sun came through kitchen window and illuminated Mao Lu''s face in a soft orange haze. His bright smile was warm and refreshing, his clear eyes showed no deceit but genuine pleasure and excitement.


    Ch��ng Bo paused, he felt a strange feeling he couldn''t identify.


    He''d never met someone who was so comfortable with him before and looked at him with no deceit or ulterior motives, but just with genuine interest.


    Ch��ng Bo had matured young when his mother went missing, and because of the sovereign system or rather his fast training speed, he was mostly idolised or hated by those in the same generation as him. He had many enemies and only a few real friends. Yet even his real friends were careful around Ch��ng Bo since he had such talent and ability, his future was bound to surpass theirs. There was always a barrier between him and them.


    Mao Lu not only spoke to him comfortably but also broke all the social barriers between them with such ease.


    The way Mao Lu smiled was so honest and genuinely beautiful. Such a pure soul.


    Ch��ng Bo wondered how Mao Lu could have been raised to end up so pure and gentle.


    He couldn''t help but naturally reciprocate Mao Lu''s smile, and they ended up grinning at each other.


    As Ch��ng Bo smiled the Sovereign system''s display popped up in front of his eyes.


    \"SPECIAL ALERT!


    Your fate is intertwined with this Gatekeeper.


    Deepen your bond, become unbeatable together.


    Change your own fate! Reward: Unlimited fate points\"


    \"Huh!!!\" Ch��ng Bo was shocked. The system had never done this before. Their fate was intertwined? Deepen their bond? Unlimited fate points????


    Was this for real?

 28 Argenti

    REALM 1, DEITY REALM, RANKED 1st, Nickname ONE


    A meadow of silver flowers shimmered with the fine stardust that coated their petals.


    Their shape was similar to a lotus yet also similar to a rose.


    This meadow of silver star flowers sat in the wide expanse of space.


    A waterfall made of liquid metal fell down from the chromosphere of a blue star, it sparked like magnesium as it landed near the meadow of silver star flowers and flowed around it.


    In the middle of this surreal scene, a woman with hair as white as moonlight, lay in the meadow. Her white robes floated and rippled due to the zero gravity, her dainty brown hand slowly caressed one of the flowers.


    \"I hear a key was used recently.\" Her voice was clear and gentle.


    A man appeared next to her, in a deep contrast to her white robes, silver hair, and brown skin he wore black clothes, had black hair, and white skin. His eyes were like bottomless black pits.


    \"You''ve heard correctly. After so long a key has resurfaced.\" His voice was deep and coarse.


    \"Have we found out who used it, where they got it from, and if they have more?\" she inquired as she continued to lay in the meadow of flowers, her eyes still closed.


    \"We have discovered that the key was used in the Celestial Realm 348, the Star realm, and the user was transported to the Offal ream, Mortal realm 145. We got an alert from the Gates belonging to the Gatekeeper of realm 145, that contact had been made with the user of the key. The Gates informed us that it''s Gatekeeper has the user in his custody for the moment.\"


    \"The Gates of realm 145 told you this and not the Gatekeeper himself?\"


    \"The Gatekeeper was training when the Gates decided to alert us. The Gatekeeper of realm 145 is new. Only recently appointed, so his Gates took the role of informing us for him.\"


    \"I see.\"


    \"It is also interesting to note that this newly appointed Gatekeeper is on the path of Time just like you, I and the other three.\" The man''s deep sonorous voice had a hint of interest and excitement as he said this. \"I''m sure soon he will be paying the association a visit to update us on the Key situation, aren''t you excited to be meeting a new Gatekeeper on the path of time, Argenti?\"


    \"I am. As a Gatekeeper of time his fate won''t be mediocre. It seems that realm 145 will see a change in fortune. However I can''t be excited when this key has popped up. Who knows what this could mean.\"


    Argenti sighed wearily. \"I guess I must clean up after my predecessors mistakes. It was his daughter that made the keys, he was the one that violated the rules, and yet as his successor I must clean up the mess. It''s hard having to bear the mistakes of the past, it''s hard keeping those Others at bay, it''s hard waiting for One to return. But I guess that is life, hard and unavoidable. Do you agree Obsidian?\"


    Sighing again, Argenti opened her eyes, In them were burning hot white stars, that glowed iridescently.


    \"Gates dress me.\" She muttered as she stretched out her dainty hands. A silver earing that was shaped like a book, flew from her ear, expanding and wrapping around her.


    Soon she was dressed in white billowing robes, much like a long dashiki, that had time essences flying across the fabric.


    She was Gatekeeper Argenti, Gatekeeper of Realm 1, ranked 1st.


    _________________


    CHAOYANG MAO LU''S HOME


    Ch��ng Bo had planned on getting closer to Mao Lu from the beginning, since getting close to a Gatekeeper had many advantages. But the fact that the Sovereign System had now given him this once in a lifetime deal, he felt 1,000 times more motivated.


    A lifetime supply of fate points could allow him to buy an unlimited amount of skills, and upgrade them/ transform them as much as he liked.


    This wasn''t an opportunity he could pass up on. He must get closer to Mao Lu.


    \"Since he''s so gentle and likes to ignore the barrier between our social statuses then I should allow that. I''ll act comfortable around him, I''ll ignore our social statuses and I''ll make sure we become the best of friends, no sworn brothers that are inseparable. With Mao Lu, I might really become peerless and unbeatable throughout the realms!\"


    Ch��ng Bo thought of this with glee as he smiled back at Mao Lu even brighter then he had before.


    Mao Lu felt his heart annoyingly beat faster again but this time, he didn''t know why, but he felt slightly uncomfortable with Ch��ng Bo''s smile.


    ...


    Ch��ng Bo helped Mao Lu wash the dishes. He wore arm length rubber gloves as he scrubbed the pots, pans, and bowls. Every dish he scrubbed he''d hand to Mao Lu and Mao Lu would rinse it, dry it, and put it away in its correct cupboard.


    \"Why do you do something so menial, why not use essence to clean the dishes for you, or use water essence to cleans these things. Isn''t there a spell for this? There are so many faster and more advanced ways to do this then physically scrubbing these dishes. This is such a mortal method.\" Ch��ng Bo complained.


    He''d never been made to wash dishes before and he found the task menial, repetitive and boring. He couldn''t help but complain to Mao Lu. He was also inwardly surprised that Mao Lu did such tasks as cleaning and cooking.


    Any Gatekeeper had trillions of practitioners that would swear loyalty to them. Shouldn''t he have his own servants or something else that could complete such tasks. Why didn''t he?


    Mao Lu simply smiled at Ch��ng Bo and didn''t reply to his moaning.


    \"Even though he complains he''s still diligently washing the dishes.\" Mao Lu liked that Ch��ng Bo was the type to still do a job even if he didn''t like it, and he was also pleased with Ch��ng Bo speaking his mind around him. Ch��ng Bo wasn''t holding back like he had done before, and wasn''t being too conscious of Mao Lu''s status as a Gatekeeper. Mao Lu liked sincere people and he liked people that didn''t change to meet society''s standards or social norms.


    When they finished washing up, Mao Lu showed Ch��ng Bo how to heat food in the microwave.


    \"So if you''re hungry just read the back of the package and it tells you how long you should set the timer. You then switch it on like this...and turn the knob like this��If the food doesn''t have a package, like food I''ve cooked that''s gone cold, then setting the timer to two or three minutes is fine��.Remember don''t put any metals or plastics in the microwave, that can cause a fire.\"


    Ch��ng Bo couldn''t help but audibly say \"ohhh\" and \"ahhh\".


    To think this devilish machine was so simple and easy to use. When he thought of what he did last time��.he didn''t even want to remember, just the thought made him flush in embarrassment.


    \"But if you''re hungry for something else then you can also order some things to eat.\" Mao Lu picked up some local food pamphlets and showed them to Ch��ng Bo. \"You call the number on the pamphlets and tell them the food you want, and then a delivery person will come with the food, and when they come you can pay them.\"


    Mao Lu took the house phone and dialed the number on the pamphlet.


    \"Hello this is Wang''s eatery, how can I help you today?\"


    \"I''d like your special set of spicy wings and fried squid...yes for delivery...the address is�� yep Thank you.\"


    Fifteen minutes later Ch��ng Bo watched as a delivery boy on a motorbike handed Mao Lu a package. As Mao Lu paid the delivery boy, the boy looked at Ch��ng Bo curiously, \"Bro, is your friend participating in some sort of event? His outfit is awesome!\"


    Mao Lu chuckled, \"Something like that.\"


    In less than a minute Mao Lu was opening the box in the kitchen. Ch��ng Bo salvated as he stared at the set of spicy chicken wings and fried squid.


    The smell was just so tantalising.


    \"That''s how you can order food if you can''t be bothered to cook. Though it''s cheaper to just cook food for yourself. You can also order using some apps, but you don''t have a mobile so it''s easier to just call using the house phone. I''ll give you some money to order with later so you don''t go hungry if i''m preoccupied. Before I teach you about the currency��\" Mao Lu''s words trailed off as he looked up at Ch��ng Bo and realised the man was practically drooling over the squid and chicken.


    \"Didn''t he just eat?!\" Mao Lu was surprised.


    \"He''s a Dao stage practitioner, his body requires a lot more energy than your body does, and he digests quickly. Not only that but he is perfectly at the Dao stage, all of his 10,000 meridians have been opened, his 1,000 acupoints are breathing, his blood is at the level of mercury and I can tell he has two twin souls and can easily live even if his body were destroyed. To be in such perfect condition despite that poison living in his veins for years, it can be seen that he is a talent that was nurtured with the best resources and spiritual medicines. He even rejects the essence of this realm because he finds it too impure and of low quality, not worth his pallette. How could your simple mortal level dish quench his hunger, all it achieved was wetting his massive appetite.\" Gates informed Mao Lu.


    \"Meridians, Acupoints, twin souls, and can exist without his body?????\" Mao Lu had no idea about all the things Gates had just listed off, it sounded like something out of a fantasy novel.


    \"These things are mostly only relevant to other practitioners, not Gatekeepers, and twin souls, when you get to the Dao Stage I shall explain it to you.\"


    Mao Lu felt his head buzz a bit with all this new information, but he understood Gates, and if he didn''t need to understand it yet then it meant it wasn''t relevant to him right now. So he shouldn''t waste time thinking about it.


    \"If you''re hungry just go ahead and eat. Don''t think I''m stopping you.\" Mao Lu quickly told Ch��ng Bo. It took less than a second after he answered before Ch��ng Bo was picking up the spicy bbq chicken wings and swallowing them down with gusto. He didn''t even pause to spit out the bones he just sucked them in whole.


    It was a fascinating sight that was for sure.


    \"But if he still gets hungry and this type of food isn''t enough, then what am I supposed to do?\" Mao Lu asked Gates as he watched Ch��ng Bo move on to eating the squid.


    It was funny how his face remained beautiful and his movements remained graceful, yet he ate like a beggar that hadn''t seen food in months. Mao Lu couldn''t tear his eyes away from the scene.


    \"Do you think all the guests came empty handed? Even though you seem not to have noticed, but when you''re training and busy, I go out of my way to reject the trillions of visitors that try to see you. Many, in an effort to gain your favour, leave gifts at your doorstep and I have collected them and stored them for you. The same thing happened when you met your guests the first time. At the moment I have accumulated 5 million tier 3 treasures, 60 billion tier 2, 200 trillion tier 1, 300 billion C grade medicines, 4 trillion B grade, 60 trillion A grade medicines, 88 billion B grade spiritual plants and 40 trillion A grade spiritual plants. And that isn''t counting the resources you inherited from Wang Cao.


    I only accepted the C grade and B grade items because they were somewhat rare, but of course you only deserve tier 1 and A grade. As a Gatekeeper receiving such gifts are commonplace. Ahhh that reminds me that I have yet to show you the treasury, I will show you that later, but my point is you have more than enough plants and medicines to feed him with. One A grade plant will be enough to keep him satisfied for a few months.\"


    Gates said all of this very casually but Mao Lu''s eyes were bulging.


    He''d received that many gifts. Trillions????? And he hadn''t even noticed. No actually he had noticed Gates taking things from visiting practitioners, and he had noticed Gates sending many Guests away but he''d only noticed on a subconscious level and never paid attention to it all. To think he was getting so many items, and they all sounded like super high level resources. And Gates was so chill about it, like this was normal and to be expected. Mao Lu still found it hard to remember that he was Gatekeeper and someone of such great importance.


    \"Give me two seconds, I will get you a spiritual plant.\" Gates said.


    Mao Lu noticed the miniature keychain version of Gates, that was connected to his belt, vanish momentarily. When it reappeared its pages flipped open and a orange plant, that looked like a hybrid of an onion and a grapefruit, popped out and into Mao Lu''s hands.


    Ch��ng Bo, who was mid devouring the last squid, paused when he saw the plant.


    \"Is that a heavenly Po plant, said to taste like the nectar of the heavens?\" he said quickly, he swallowed as he looked at it.


    Mao Lu didn''t really know whether it was or not and just answered, \"Yep probably, it''s for you since you seem really hungry.\"


    \"For me!\" Ch��ng Bo exclaimed his voice going high and squeaky.


    Mao Lu nodded.


    \"Thank you so much!!!\" He shouted as he snatched the plant, as if he thought Mao Lu was going to change his mind any second, and bit into it.


    An orgasming, moaning sound of bliss erupted from Ch��ng Bo the moment it entered his mouth. He looked so happy.


    Ch��ng Bo was freaking out. \"I can''t believe he gave me the heavenly Po plant. This is crazy, they''re so rare that they only grow in the Deity realms, and one of these costs 60 trillion Essence stones. Even my Father would hesitate before giving this away to someone. This should be locked up in a treasure vault, just eating this alone can help me progress to the Ascendance stage in half the time I would have normally.\"


    \"I know Gatekeepers are crazy rich but to just give this away. Whoa. Even the Gatekeeper of one of the most crappiest mortal realms is still easily richer than the richest practitioners.\"


    Ch��ng Bo felt a little jealous of such wealth, but then felt even more encouraged to deepen the bond between himself and Mao Lu. \"When we''re best friends, what belongs to him will easily be mine.\"


    Mao Lu was none the wiser towards Ch��ng Bo''s vindictive and plotting thoughts. All his mind was filled with was, \"How is he so cute when he eats!!! That precious smile and those filled up cheeks, he''s like a little hamster storing it in his mouth. Bless.\"


    Just as Mao Lu thought all of this he mentally slapped himself for the third time that day.


    \"What is happening to me?!!!!!!!\" He mentally screamed.


    Gates who was listening in on Mao Lu''s thoughts, flippantly commented, \"I''ve been wondering what the hell is wrong with you for a while now.\"


    ��.


    As evening popped around, Mao Lu went into his quarters in the west building to train. Since he didn''t know how long his daily training might take him, before he went he gave Ch��ng Bo some more spiritual plants and some money in case he grew bored and wanted to go and explore.


    After teaching Ch��ng Bo about the chinese currency, renminbi/yuan, Mao Lu sat cross legged on his bed.


    \"Before we begin todays session, I thought I should inform you that during the week you were training, I informed the Gatekeepers association about the Key user. They expect you to come to the association for a meeting within the next two weeks. So I suggest that after this training session we should head straight there.\" Gates advised Mao Lu


    \"I see. Then we will head straight there when we finish this training session.\"


    After saying that Mao Lu entered the space within his mind. He saw the seed of the information he''d absorbed from the realm, last time it had sprouted a silvery stardusted leaf, now it had four more leaves.


    Whilst Mao Lu concentrated on training his Sense of the Realm, he didn''t notice his phone buzz on his bedside table.


    Wechat app Notifications:


    You''ve been added to a group chat with FEI BING BING, ZHAO DETONG, TANAKA KATO, BEI LAO, and FANG KAI named HOUSEWARMING PARTY.


    Message from FEI BING BING:


    \"Hey Lu, I''m sorry for being a major bitch the last time we saw each other. I''ve had time to cool my head, I''m such an idiot. I''m sorry. Forgive me.


    Also all of us know you''ve moved house so we''ve made group chat for your housewarming party. I''m sure you''re all set up by now and even if you''re not, we''ll come over to help out. Perhaps sometime around next week. I''m not sure if you''ve deleted wechat or not since you haven''t responded to anyone lately, so even if you don''t see this message we''re still gonna surprise visit you okay. Lol. You''ve been forewarned.\"

 29 150 Galaxies sensed

    In the world that existed in the depths of Mao Lu''s mind and soul, the Realm 145''s information had compressed into a seed that was now rooted inside Mao Lu. The surface was cracked and sprouting from that crack were four leaves. They were silver and coated with stardust.


    As Mao Lu gazed upon these leaves he felt the whispering of the universe. Each leaf held countless of lives, held countless places, and held countless experiences.


    This growing plant represented his power.


    The more he improved the more it would grow with him. As his sense of the realm developed the form it took would also develop.


    As his strength grew a qualitative change occurred in the very making of his being.


    He felt a frightening amount of power at his fingertips, he felt himself being transformed by it and yet again he wasn''t sure if he liked this transformation.


    \"When you achieve Sense of the Realm you will be 50% closer to the Merging stage. I''m sure you can already feel it. That you are slowly losing yourself, and becoming more than just Mao Lu, but also this entire Realm. You are becoming it....Do not fear this feeling, it is necessary in the process of merging.\"


    Gates attempted to reassure him as it noticed Mao Lu''s building apprehension.


    \"I am becoming this realm, then does that mean I will lose myself? If I become this realm, what becomes of I, Mao Lu then?\" Mao Lu felt a slight chill in the depths of him. As he gained more and more power and awareness through this training, the more and more he became afraid and humbled.


    \"It is up to you to remember that you are Mao Lu. Many have lost themselves to the Realm and forgot their past selves, but only the truly strong Gatekeepers never forget their roots and always keep their identities. The power can be so overwhelming, but you must remember that the power is yours, and you are the one that overwhelms the overwhelming. You are in control.\"


    As Mao Lu heard Gates words he calmed himself and subdued the shiver of unease that had ran across him. \"You are right Gates. I am in control, and I will not lose myself to this Realm, it is this Realm that will lose itself to me.\" A hardened resolve filled him, \"I have 390 galaxies left to sense. Let''s get on with the training.\"


    If Gates had a tangible body, It would have had an expression of admiration. In all it''s time of being Gates, never before had it had a Gatekeeper so strong willed and flexible. \"He absorbs everything I teach him, he adapts to it and thinks freely, and he is determined. This time I have made an outstanding choice in choosing him. I''m glad I had Wang Cao meet this boy back then, my instincts definitely weren''t wrong.\"


    Mao Lu was momentarily distracted as he witnessed this. He saw a young alien girl, with four horns, wailing in her mother''s arms. In the same moment her planet was blown up by some type of death ray, killing billions.


    Mao Lu could only watch on in horror, Sense of the Realm only made him a helpless observer. He could not intervene.


    It wasn''t just in this border. All across the realm, all across this universe, Mao Lu could sense countless atrocities, war and strife.


    There was a saying that humanity could be cruel, but that statement was wrong. It wasn''t just limited to humanity, every existence, every civilisation, every process has a cruel and dark side towards it.


    Yet alongside this darkness there was also a beauty towards it all, in the midst of the ugly ambition and the fights for survival, there was passion, and love and peace.


    When Mao Lu saw all these scenes and events all at once he felt humbled by the complexity of life and existence itself.


    \"The Creator, One, must be such an unbelievable being to create all of this. I wonder what the Creator''s intention is? I wonder if I''ll ever see the day when these intentions come to light.\"


    As Mao Lu briefly pondered this subject, he focused on spreading his consciousness further and further.


    Initially it was a smooth ride. A lot smoother than last time, he felt his consciousness break through the walls of the galaxies as easily a breaking the wall of a bubble. POP and he sensed yet another galaxy, POP and he was in the next one.


    As he sensed more and more, the seed of information in his soul sprouted more leaves. The leaves that were initially silver and covered in stardust, became gradually more transparent.


    As that transparency increased the particles of stardust coating them became brighter and brighter until they looked like small stars. And as they twisted around they began making a map of the universe across the surface.


    It was as the leaves began to transform that Mao Lu felt the backlash again. All of a sudden his body felt like it had been hit by a truck. He hurt all over, and his skin became so overwhelmingly hot that it began to peel and flake off, and all kinds of impurities that were still hiding in the depths of his bones were forced out through his pores.


    Soon enough he was covered in yellow gunk and peeling skin.


    His bones became sturdier and he felt them harden to an unbelievable degree. As his bones became tougher he felt a searing pain, as if he was being burned alive. It was so uncomfortable that he began squirming and wailing louder than he ever had before. Yet he couldn''t stop it, he had to endure it as his consciousness broke into various galaxies like a flood.


    It wasn''t until every bone had transformed into this hard material, did the pain finally stop and Gates, halted Mao Lu''s training.


    \"Congratulations Mao Lu. You have now sensed 150 galaxies, only 250 to go. You have made outstanding progress.\" Gates praised.


    Mao Lu couldn''t even comment before he collapsed in exhaustion.


    ...


    Meanwhile outside the door of Mao Lu''s room, Ch��ng Bo hovered. His hand rested on the door but he didn''t dare knock or enter.


    Such ungodly sounds had come from there and he was generally feeling more and more shocked. He''d heard a rumour once that when Gatekeepers trained they suffered unbearable pain each time. Ch��ng Bo had thought it was just nonsense, and since not many people were personally close to Gatekeepers and Gatekeeper servants are loyal and secretive, this rumour had never been confirmed.


    Yet after hearing such horrendous sounds for the second time, for several hours, Ch��ng Bo had come to the conclusion that Mao Lu must be training. That this was somehow linked to how Gatekeepers improved themselves.


    There is a saying that one must hurt themselves to gain significant strength. Ch��ng Bo knew this saying well, and that was why he always trained extra hard, since he knew that talent alone wouldn''t achieve his goals. To become the Celestial Sovereign he needed unceasing effort and gruelling hard work. However, Ch��ng Bo had never subjected himself to such pain where he would yell and scream the same way Mao Lu did.


    Since he had the Sovereign system, cultivation and magic came far too easily for him. So he didn''t have to take drastic risks or hurt himself to make gains. He''d always secretly felt smug that he could achieve things with half the effort, however as he heard Mao Lu''s screams he felt ashamed.


    To become powerful you must experience pain, and you must take risks.


    He was taking advantage of the Sovereign System but it had its limits. If the sovereign system was peerless then surely someone in the past would have used it to get to the pinnacle, yet no one had. The system only took him as far as he worked.


    If he didn''t become as crazy about his training as Mao Lu, then he would be left in the dust.


    As the sounds of shrieking yells ceased from the west building, Ch��ng Bo clenched his fists and then went back to the middle of the courtyard and began practicing his techniques again and again without break.


    ...


    A WEEK LATER


    Mao Lu awakened. Per usual he was lying on his bed all clean. As he sat up he saw himself in the mirror, he couldn''t help but audibly gasp. His skin had been flawless before, but now it was so clear and sparkling, he looked like a photo that had been edited to remove all the flaws. He felt so smooth.


    The brownish black of his eyes also seemed to have a purplish and silver tinge to them now. His hair had also grown longer and flowed down his back like silk.


    As he felt his impossibly soft hair he couldn''t help but grumble to himself, \"I seriously need to get a haircut.\"


    \"Getting a haircut isn''t important right now. It has already been a week. You''ve kept the association waiting, we must hurry there now to make our report about this Ch��ng Bo.\"


    Gates said this impatiently as it expanded and wrapped around Mao Lu. In seconds Mao Lu was had his hair tied up and was wearing a black hat, similar to the straw ones travellers would wear during the Ming dynasty. He was wearing Hanfu again, but this time rather than the robes of a scholar, it was more like the robes of an emperor. They were long and billowing, and fit perfectly. Across the fabric the time essences could be seen swimming about.


    \"Let us leave now-\"


    \"Wait, let me check in on Ch��ng Bo before we leave.\" Mao Lu interrupted as he opened the sliding doors and looked out into the courtyard.


    In the centre of the courtyard Ch��ng Bo was standing there with impeccable posture. His back straight like a rod, his legs parted like the sea, his fists poised like they were reaching to grab the stars.


    There was a valiant and serious aura around him as he practiced punching out several times. His knuckles were bloody. He''d been training for days without rest.


    \"Ch��ng Bo!\" Mao Lu called out as he headed towards him.


    Mao Lu only took one step and was surprised at how light his body was. In one step, faster than the speed of light, he was next to Ch��ng Bo.


    \"Whao!\" Mao Lu inwardly freaked out.


    \"Do not worry, you''ll get used to it, but be careful.\" Gates cautioned


    \"Is everything okay?\" Ch��ng Bo asked, he smiled as he saw Mao Lu. It was a warm and friendly smile that made Mao Lu''s insides melt a little.


    \"You see I am heading to the association now, I will be discussing with the Gatekeepers about the issue concerning the key. I promise that I will clearly tell them your side of the story. I thought I should tell you before I left, since the decision they make at this meeting could determine your fate.\" Mao Lu replied solemnly.


    Ch��ng Bo''s warm smile faded into a helpless one at Mao Lu''s words. He bowed his head slightly towards Mao Lu, \"then I hope this meeting goes well. Thank you for putting a good word in for me.\"


    Mao Lu gently patted Ch��ng Bo''s shoulder, \"I''m not putting in a good word for you, I''m simply telling them what you told me, and as long as your words are true and trustworthy then I''m sure they won''t punish you too intensely.\"


    Mao Lu tried to give Ch��ng Bo his best reassuring smile.


    \"That is enough comforting, it is time for us to go.\" Gates reminded as it began to whisk Mao Lu away.


    In Ch��ng Bo''s eyes, Mao Lu turned to dust and was scattered in the wind.


    At the same time Mao Lu''s phone lay on his bedside table with tons of missed messages from his friends.


    Wechat app


    FEI BING BING:


    \"Did you really delete wechat???? Well whatever we''re coming round today, whether you''re ready or not. Housewarming party!!!!\"

 30 Gatekeeper Association Headquarters

    As Gates whisked Mao Lu away, he saw the same scene from when he was first shown the 400 realms.


    He was taken to impossible heights and watched as the stars flashed by him. This time the experience was more surreal. Since he had Sense of the Realm now, he could see himself being carried through space. Like a strange third person perspective.


    It was only when he passed the one-hundred-and-fiftieth galaxy that he could no longer sense himself anymore.


    The sights were so gorgeous. The variety of stars in all their grand beauty, the nebula, and the asteroid fields.


    The creatures that roamed about space. Some beautiful, like the scaly rainbow mermaids that swam between the asteroid belt and inbetween the stardust waves and liquid metal seas.


    Then there were the more hideous creatures that looked like something out of a horror movie, they kept their peace in the solitudes of space. Their fangs clacking together their hairy legs and multiple eyes dripping with venemon, watching curiously in their dark corner as Mao Lu flew by.


    There was all kinds of life floating about, too numerous to count, too infinite to measure.


    By the time Mao Lu was in the emptiness, and then popped out of the Realm''s crystalline bubble surface, he was yet again humbled by the magnitude of the Universe.


    \"Even as a Gatekeeper I''m insignificant in the greater scheme of things. Just a small cog in this grand mechanism.\" He sighed slightly.


    The Realms were connected in a ring like a row of pearls. Gates pulled him towards another Realm on this ring.


    Compared to all the other Realms this one was bigger. It had a golden yet silver gleam towards it, and Mao Lu felt a stifling pressure as Gates got closer to it.


    With a \"POP\" Mao Lu entered. In a pitch dark emptiness Gates carried him quickly, until soon a portion of this Realm came into view.


    Mao Lu was shocked.


    There was a wide expanse of flowers. He''d seen them before, they were silver and were shaped like roses yet also like lotuses. They seemed to be growing out of nothing, and just floated in the wide expanses of space.


    The stars were so much bigger then what he''d seen in his Realm, so many times larger and their solar flares were more prominent. Several stars leaked boiling liquid metal out into the space, which connected together and made a huge river that seemed to flow on endlessly into the abyss.


    The essence here was so thick and prominent. Mao Lu could see the time essences and they were so much bigger, brighter, and more refined than the ones in his Realm.


    Curiously they turned to him, swarming around his body and interacting with the Times essences that existed inside of him. They seemed to be communicating.


    Mao Lu saw planets coming into view, they were all kinds of ships flying about, a busy traffic. As he flew by he saw people inside these ships bowing towards him.


    \"Realm One has a very integrated community. Although there are countless wars and tragedies, the technology is far more advanced than anything that exists in your Realm. Space travel is very common here and of course all the practitioners that live here are at the God stage and above. Any less and they wouldn''t survive in the potent essence filled atmosphere.\"


    Mao Lu couldn''t help but stare in wonder. \"God stage and Above!\" all these people that bowed to him as he zoomed past were probably tens of hundreds of thousands of years older than him, and were very powerful individuals.


    As he zoomed past he saw these mighty individuals laughing as they bathed in a lake that lay in the middle of space. There were all kinds of people just flying by just like Mao Lu was. When they spotted Mao Lu they would halt and bow towards him.


    In this realm all these people were like God''s, they could fly in space like superman. They had amazing spells and techniques. They all appeared so very beautiful. All of them, whether humanoid or not, appeared so breathtakingly mesmerising. Their powerful auras being shown in their every step.


    Mao Lu was beyond amazed. The difference between his mortal realm and this Deity Realm was apparent. They were literally worlds apart.


    As Gates pulled Mao Lu along the visages of space, eventually they reached a fiery white star. It was ten times the size of Earth and on top of it was a huge castle like structure. A Palace made of white flames that sat on the white star.


    It was so large that it seemed the size of several continents put together.


    The castle or rather fortress of white flames had silver flowers blooming all over it. Time essences abundantly swam around it, fire essences and heat essences intertwined together and it was truly a bewitching sight.


    \"This is the headquarters of the Gatekeeper Association. Are you ready for the meeting?\" Gates asked as it paused next to this Flaming star fortress.


    Mao Lu''s mouth felt a little dry. He wasn''t ready, if he said he wasn''t nervous then he''d be lying.


    \"Ready�� I''m not ready, but I may never be ready. So let''s just get this over with.\"


    \"Yes let''s get this over with. \" Gates agreed, as it descended with Mao Lu into the white flame star.


    ________________________


    XICHENG- ZHAO DETONG''S PLACE


    The doorbell rang. \"DING DONG!\"


    Fei Bing Bing swung the door open.


    \"Great you''re here! Did you buy the stuff?\"


    Tanaka, who was standing next to Bei Lao in the doorway, rolled his eyes, \"Did you think I came here empty handed, Gosh, just move aside already!\" He commanded, as he and Bei Lao, charged in with bags of shopping.


    \"Whoa you guys bought a lot. I thought we were only gonna make a little, this is enough to feed a village.\" Zhao Detong remarked as he saw the crazy amount of shopping bags.


    Tanaka just tutted, \"Zhao Detong, this is going to be a Housewarming party. Party being the key word. We bought enough ingredients for us to make snacks that we can eat when we go over. We''re not just cooking for him. I didn''t realise you weren''t expecting us to eat.\" Tanaka harrumphed and then ignored Zhao Detong as he and Bei Lao dragged the bags to the kitchen and began cooking like he owned the place.


    Zhao Detong raised an eyebrow. He only knew Tanaka through Mao Lu, and he''d heard Tanaka was a bit of diva, but was the sarcasm and the rude tone necessary? Zhao Detong was sure he was older then Tanaka.


    Normally he would have gotten angry if someone younger then him had spoken to him in such a disrespectful way, especially if he wasn''t that close to them. But, Detong remembered hearing from Mao Lu that Tanaka had a serious anger problem and was a former delinquent. So Zhao Detong quickly swallowed any complaints he had. He didn''t want to start a fight.


    Just as Zhao Detong and Fei Bing Bing were helping prepare a tray of sandwiches, a large batch of noodles, and meat. The doorbell rang.


    \"It must be Frank Wang! He told me he was bringing his girlfriend along.\" Zhao Detong grinned as he went to door.


    \"Oohhhh yayyy we''re gonna meet Frank''s girlfriend\" Fei Bing Bing cheered excitedly.


    \"Frank?\" Tanaka asked curiously.


    \"He was in the group chat Tanaka.\" Bei Lao explained with his calm and quiet voice.


    \"Yh. He''s been friends with I, Detong and Lu since high school. He''s a detective right now. This guy has always been super awkward so he''s never had a girlfriend before, but now he has and he''s serious enough about her to bring her to the housewarming party. I''m so excited!\" Fei Bing Bing gossiped.


    \"Wow I can''t believe you''re telling everyone I''ve never had a girlfriend before.\" Frank Wang said with an embarrassed look on his face as he stood in the large kitchen doorway holding two big bags.


    Fei Bing Bing laughed awkwardly, \"haha sorry Frank.\"


    From behind Frank a pretty woman, with clear big eyes, long black hair and skin so clear and white she looked like a doll, peeked into the kitchen.


    \"Hi, I''m Qi Zhou, pleasure to meet all of you.\" She smiled brightly at them all.


    Fei Bing Bing blinked quickly. This girl was really pretty. Where did Frank find her?


    \"Nice to meet you.\" Fei Bing Bing smiled. \"I''m Fei Bing Bing, Detong''s fiance.\"


    \"Ahh you''re so pretty Sister Bing Bing\" Qi Zhou said very politely.


    Fei Bing Bing smiled brightly, what woman didn''t like being complimented by another pretty woman. \"You''re very pretty yourself sister Zhou.\"


    \"Wow they''re calling each other sisters already, they got close fast.\" Detong muttered into Wang''s ear. \"So when are you proposing?\"


    Frank Wang went red in the face. \"We only started going out two weeks ago. It hasn''t been that long yet.\"


    \"But you like her right.\" Zhao Detong smiled widely.


    Frank Wang went even more pink as he stared at Qi Zhou who was chatting happily with Bing Bing. \"Of course I do. But I''ll wait and see a little before any type of proposal. I shouldn''t rush these things. I mean you took 6 years to propose to Bing Bing.\"


    \"I took six years because I was a foolish assehole, and I didn''t realise what an amazing woman I had at my side. Frank, when you know you''ve got something good you better claim it.\"


    Frank listened to Detong''s words and nodded, he''d definitely keep Qi Zhou.


    When they first went out he''d been a bit nervous and for some inexplicable reason he''d felt some fear towards her, but after they got to know each other a bit more he realised they were amazingly compatible.


    Qi Zhou was raised in the USA and moved to China only recently for her studies. She spoke perfect english. Frank Wang had grown up in the UK with his Mother and moved to live in China with his Father when he entered High School. So he was also fluent in English. It was a pleasant surprise that they could both communicate with each other in two tongues and it broke the awkwardness immediately.


    Then he learned that Qi Zhou''s parents were also divorced just like his. They both loved mint ice cream, and disliked greasy food, and loved spicy dishes. It was like they were made for each other.


    \"Oh is that the gifts?\" Tanaka pointed to the bags in Frank''s hands.


    \"Ah yes, I said in the group chat that I''d get the gifts. So I bought a brand new rice cooker, a collection of dishware, some nice photo frames and I heard he got a car so I bought him some cool air fresheners that look like arrows. Since he loves archery.\"


    \"Whoa nice gifts, perfect for a housewarming, I knew we could count on you.\" Zhao Detong chered and patted Frank on the back.


    \"It was nothing really.\" Frank said, a little embarrassed from the praise. \"Ah you must be Tanaka Kato right, and you''re Bei Lao. I don''t think we''ve properly met.\" He shook Tanaka and Bei Lao''s hands.


    After greeting each other they all helped cook the dishes. They made heaps of dumplings, sweet and sour chicken, wonton, Mapo Tofu, and spring rolls as well as noodles and heaps of meat that they planned to grill later at Mao Lu''s.


    The doorbell rang again. Fang Kai was at the door. \"Sorry I came so late, I had a hard time finding this place. Damn, I knew you were rich Detong but this apartment is nice.\" Fang Kai couldn''t help but comment as he looked around, \"Oh you guys have all the food packaged up already. Are we going there now?\"


    \"Yes we were about to put all the food in my landrover and then head there.\" Zhao Detong said.


    \"Yeah you came at the right moment to freeload off of all our effort.\" Tanaka hissed.


    Fang Kai laughed ignoring Tanaka, \"Brilliant then I''ll help you carry it all down.\"


    Soon enough they were inside Zhao Detong''s second car, a large red land rover, it was only a six seater but since Tanaka was rather small he sat in the middle at the back between Bei Lao and Fang Kai.


    \"Yayyyyy let''s go, onwards to Chaoyang!!!\" Bing Bing yelled excitedly.


    They all cheered as Zhao Detong started the car and they began heading to Mao Lu''s house.


    ______________________________


    FLAMING STAR FORTRESS, GATEKEEPER ASSOCIATION HEADQUARTERS


    Mao Lu phased through the white flame walls of the fortress and found himself in what appeared to be a waiting room. He was sitting on a seat made of white flames. In front of him a person, with six horns on their head, white hair, and red eyes sat opposite.


    \"Dear Gatekeeper, may I have your name and the purpose of your visit?\" He asked politely.


    \"Of course, my name is Mao Lu. Gatekeeper of Realm 145. I came for a meeting concerning the Gatekeepers key.\"


    \"Ah I see.\" The horned man grabbed a hold of an essence that looked similar to a worm, yet it was purple in colour and glowed strangely. He whispered into it.


    \"That is a sound essence. You can use them for communication.\" Gates mentally told Mao Lu.


    The horned man listened to the pink worm for a bit before nodding his head. \"The meeting will be held briefly. Before the meeting however, Gatekeeper Obsidian, ranked 2nd, would like to meet you. Are you fine with that?\"


    \"They want to meet me?\"


    \"Yes they have requested for you.\"


    Mao Lu was slightly puzzled, why would he be requested? But at the same time he felt a bit excited, this would be the first time he was meeting another Gatekeeper, and they were ranked second no less. No doubt this was someone with great power.


    \"Then of course I''ll meet with them.\"


    \"Then this way sir.\" The man disappeared in a flash. The moment he moved the chair Mao Lu was sitting on, made of white flames, began to follow the horned man at lightning speed.


    It was like the weirdest roller coaster experience. As they moved they flashed past various areas, there was a grand arena, a spa, an area filled with 10ft cauldrons where people dressed like wizards seemed to be concocting things, a huge office filled with thousands of individuals typing away, libraries filled with mountains of books.


    The chair move so quickly that most of the scenery went by faster than Mao Lu could see it.


    When the chair finally stopped he was outside a large black door made of obsidian stone.


    The horned young man bowed to him and then quickly disappeared.


    A few moments later a deep sonorous voice said. \"Come in.\"

 31 Mao Lus boyfriend???

    CHAOYANG- MAO LU''S HOME


    In the courtyard Ch��ng Bo trained under the cool afternoon sky, his punches splitting the air and causing loud booms to shake the earth. His fists moved slowly yet the impact was immense.


    This was Ch��ng Bo''s skill Supernova, he was honing his control of the technique by limiting the output of his power.


    Supernova was a skill that could shake the heavens and send a blast strong enough to explode a star. At the moment he''d mastered the skill to 60% proficiency. With a single thrust from his fist he could blow up a planet and cause shockwaves to ripple through space.


    Supernova is a very powerful attack technique, however it requires a lot of essence to use. Just performing Supernova once drained Ch��ng Bo of the majority of his life and star essences, putting him into a weakened state.


    Such a skill was like having a gun with only one bullet, if he used it in battle there was a 50% chance of success but also a 50% chance of defeat.


    That wasn''t good enough. He needed to be able to use the skill more than once whilst suffering minimum backlash.


    \"I need to improve!\"


    Despite Ch��ng Bo''s tier 1 skills and Dao Stage cultivation, he was still easily plotted against.


    Strength is a necessary foundation, but a strong man can easily end up working under a knowledgeable man who is in control.


    Strength wasn''t the only thing Ch��ng Bo needed, he also needed greater control over his abilities, and greater control over his senses. So what if he could blow up a planet with his fist, if he was easily defeated by some poison then such strength proved meaningless.


    He needed to train, he needed to be reckless, he needed to take risks, he needed to hone himself so hard that he''d be screaming the same way Mao Lu did. That was how he needed to improve.


    Even the Sovereign System, despite being such a powerful tool, would end up useless in his hands if he didn''t learn how to control it. Similarly his body was a powerful tool that he''d been making stronger everyday. If he didn''t know how to control it and every skill he had, then it would also become useless.


    That''s why Ch��ng Bo was repetitively punching out using only 0.0001% of the Supernova skill, so that he could improve his control of the skill.


    As his fists went \"BAM BAM BAM\" he couldn''t help but think about his situation.


    \"Mao Lu mentioned that he was unable to remove the poison inside, and even now it''s still lying dormant in my system.


    Whoever plotted against me must have been planning this for many years. They must have poisoned me before I obtained the Immortal stage, else I would have detected such a thing.


    If that''s the case then I was possibly poisoned more than 60 years ago. But for what aim? If they wanted to kill me they could have done it any time, especially when I was much weaker and younger. Yet they chose now.


    So then was it for the Gatekeepers key? Did they want to put me into a position where I would use it? But that wouldn''t make sense, the only reason I used the Gatekeepers key was because I didn''t have any other escape tools on me, how would they have known that I had used up all my other escape talismans and treasures? Also if they knew I had the Gatekeepers key they would have known I had the system, and if they knew about the Sovereign System they would have come after me a long time ago for such a treasure. So then what is the real reason????\"


    The more Ch��ng Bo tried to understand the aims of whoever framed him the more bewildered he became.


    The only thing that came from thinking about it was more questions.


    And now Mao Lu had left to go to the Gatekeepers Association.


    Ch��ng Bo had gotten a feel for Mao Lu''s character and he could tell Mao Lu was an honest, friendly, trustworthy type. So since Mao Lu had said \"I''ll clearly tell them your side of the story\", Ch��ng Bo trusted that he would.


    But Ch��ng Bo had met other Gatekeepers and he knew that they wouldn''t care much for his lowly practitioner circumstances. They''d be angered that he kept the key from them and even dared to use it, regardless of the reason.


    Ch��ng Bo felt that there was a large secret surrounding the Gatekeepers key.


    All the public knew was that a Gatekeepers key could take you to any Realm without permission and would become useless after one use.


    The Gatekeepers announced long ago that they''d lost eight of these keys and that it was of the utmost importance that anyone who found them must report them to their Gatekeeper. If they they didn''t they shall suffer the consequences.


    It was these \"Consequences\" that Ch��ng Bo was afraid of.


    Why would the Gatekeepers create such a key? A Gatekeeper can go to any Realm they want, they don''t need permission. The ones that need permission are the normal practitioners. So this key could only benefit normal practitioners, right? So then why did they make Gatekeeper keys if they didn''t want them to be used, and how did they lose them? There had to be some greater secret towards all of this that the Gatekeepers were hiding.


    It wasn''t just Ch��ng Bo that thought this way, there were many books out there with titles such as the \"Conspiracies behind our Gatekeepers\", \"What is a Gatekeepers key?\", \"Why do they have such a power?\", \"What are the Gatekeepers protecting us from?\"


    Since the beginning of the 400 realms the practitioners that lived within them were always curious and threatened by the existence of Gatekeepers. No matter how much a practitioner trained they would never be able to defy the absolute power of a Gatekeeper.


    This powerful group were neither elected by the people, nor did they appear in the public domain. They kept themselves so private yet they had so much power over everyone. This obviously made many people very uneasy over the countless billions of years.


    Many had wanted to start uprisings or made petitions trying to make Gatekeepers and their secrets public, but obviously they didn''t succeed. A Gatekeepers power is absolute.


    Truly undefiable for normal Practitioners.That was why Ch��ng Bo wanted to become the Celestial Sovereign and be supreme over everything, including the Gatekeepers. Because he wanted to have undefiable power and be second to none.


    Of course him becoming the Celestial Sovereign was still a long way to go. And at the moment if the Gatekeepers decided he should be executed because of his use of the key, then he would be at their mercy.


    The idea made Ch��ng Bo nervous, but at the same time he doubted they would kill him. Firstly, It wasn''t like he''d done something extremely terrible. Secondly, it would be too cruel to kill him. And thirdly, he was famous among practitioners in the 400 realms as an Absolute Heaven defying talent. If he was murdered while young, and by Gatekeepers no less, then that could cause all kinds of waves in the cultivator and mage communities.


    The Gatekeepers probably wouldn''t want to complicate matters, and hopefully they wouldn''t resort to executing him.


    ��.


    Ch��ng Bo''s fists were bloody from the constant practice, his breath ragged, and odorless crystal clear sweat slid down his muscled torso.


    He only wore the pants of his garments, his main robes laying in his East Wing room, as he didn''t want to tear them through training. Since he only had the one outfit here in Realm 145 and he hadn''t yet acquired some more clothing.


    As Ch��ng Bo''s fists dripped with his mercury blood that hissed and burned as it fell to the ground, he didn''t bat an eye as he continued to punch left and right.


    \"If I can''t handle even this much pain then I''m not worth becoming the Celestial Sovereign.\"


    ________


    10 Minutes away from Mao Lu''s home in a six seat Land Rover were; Tanaka Kato, Bei Lao, Zhao Detong, Fei Bing Bing, Frank Wang, Qi Zhou, and Fang Kai.


    Fei Bing Bing''s phone rang out as she dialled Mao Lu for the fourth time.


    \"His phone isn''t off but he''s not picking up, and it''s not like Lu to ignore me when I call. And all those wechat messages I sent him are unseen.\" Fei Bing Bing sighed.


    \"Well he probably deleted the app for some reason then, and maybe he lost his phone.\" Zhao Detong tried reasoning.


    \"Or maybe he''s getting busy.\" Tanaka giggled mischievously.


    \"GETTING BUSY?!!!\" They all shouted at Tanaka in unison.


    \"What do you mean by that huh?\" Fei Bing Bing interrogated. Turning her head around in the passenger seat so she could look directly at Tanaka.


    \"Mao Lu''s totally seeing someone right now.\" Tanaka giggled.


    \"Since when?!\" Fei Bing Bing freaked.


    \"How the f*** am I supposed to know? All I know is that when Bei Lao and I took him to a fun mixer last week, he basically turned down every guy and even left early because he was lovesick. Apparently his heart is beating like crazy for some Man.


    If I was Mao Lu and I was crushing on someone that hard then I would have gotten into his pants by now. Just like how I did when I was crushing on Bei Lao-.\"


    \"Tanaka!!\" Bei Lao interrupted.


    \"What why are you yelling my name? It''s true, I did and that''s why we''re in this amazing relationship now.\" Tanaka retorted, causing Fang Kai to burst into laughter.


    \"For all we know,\" Tanaka continued. \"Mao Lu could be having a week of blissful lovemaking and hasn''t bothered to check his messages because of all that great you know what.\" Tanaka wiggled his eyebrows.


    \"Bullshit. Lu isn''t as dirty as you Tanaka. Even if he is crushing on a guy he wouldn''t just hop into bed with him!\" Fei Bing Bing harrumphed.


    \"Just because you''re his childhood friends doesn''t mean you know everything about him. Mao Lu really admires passionate relationships, he told me ages ago that if he ever met a guy that could make his heart throb as much or more than his first crush, then he''d pounce on them straight away!\" Tanaka shouted.


    \"He said that when he was really drunk though.\" Bei Lao added quietly.


    \"Whose side are you on?\" Tanaka asked Bei Lao.


    \"Huh you see!\" Fei Bing Bing yelled, \"Mao Lu was drunk when he said that. The Mao Lu I''ve known for many many years is disciplined enough not to be doing something so scandalous.\"


    \"Doing something so scandalous? What era are you living in, everyone sleeps around a bit. Geez. This is why Detong cheated on you so many times in the past, it''s because you weren''t putting out. It''s called testing the water hunny.\"


    \"Tanaka!!!\" Bei Lao yelled.


    Fei Bing Bing was speechless.


    Zhao Detong began coughing uncontrollably. The atmosphere became very awkward.


    \"Tanaka you went too far.\" Bei Lao slightly panicked.


    Tanaka also realised he''d said something unnecessary, but he wasn''t the type to pull punches and he hated apologising. So he just crossed his arms.


    After a minute or two of silence Fang Kai shouted \"Look it''s Mao Lu''s place! I''m right, right?\"


    They all looked up and they saw the driveway leading up to the vermillion entrance. And Mao Lu''s new car was right in front.


    Zhao Detong parked and they all got out, taking the bags and packages of food with them.


    \"Whoa this place is just as I remember it.\" Zhao Detong sighed, \"To think it''s been more than eight years since we came here.\"


    \"I know right.\" Bing Bing quietly agreed, she was still feeling bitter about earlier, but she didn''t want to be in mood so she attempted to cheer herself up as she admired the entrance to Mao Lu''s home. Seeing the two stone lions next to the entrance, caused a wave of nostalgia to wash over her.


    The trio of Zhao Detong, Fei Bing Bing and Zhang Lu now Mao Lu; had had a lot of fun at this residence. Fei Bing Bing remembered how they used to run and hide all over the place, and when they grew older they''d eat hotpot together in the courtyard during winter, just chatting about life.


    She was so happy that Mao Lu had gotten his home back, she almost felt like crying.


    Zhao Detong walked up to the copper knockers on the entrance and knocked.


    ��..


    Ch��ng Bo who was still training was surprised when he heard \"KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK\"


    So far there hadn''t been any guests to this residence. He was sure Mao Lu was keeping his residence private and forbidding visitors who aimed to make connections from getting near.


    Were these visiting practitioners trying to make connections?


    Yet all Ch��ng Bo could sense was a group of mortals and one practitioner. And the practitioner was only a Mage at the 9th wall stage, weak, they weren''t even at the Nascent stage yet and no where near immortality. This group posed little threat, and had no power to impress a Gatekeeper like Mao Lu.


    \"Was it because he left for the meeting, does he not care if they approach the property?


    Should I tell them he''s not in and make them leave?\"


    As Ch��ng Bo stopped training, the wounds on his fists hissed as his body hungrily sucked in essence and healed his injuries.


    They disappeared like they''d never been there.


    After a second of mulling it over, Ch��ng Bo curiously walked to the entrance and opened the vermilion doors.


    ��.


    As Zhao Detong, Fei Bing Bing, Tanaka Kato, Bei Lao, Frank Wang, Qi Zhou, and Fang Kai were standing at the entrance. The last thing they expected was a topless, bare chested gorgeous casinova to open the vermillion doors.


    Skin as clear and soft looking as silk, eyes as blue as a clear sky yet they sparkled like they had stars in them, and long hair like an inky black waterfall.


    He was sweating slightly and his bare chest moved gently up and down as he breathed a little.


    His facial features and body proportions were just gorgeously put together like a well crafted art piece.


    Fei Bing Bing and Tanaka couldn''t help but gulp, they both suddenly felt a little parched.


    Qi Zhou''s eyes widened. How can this be? Isn''t that��. Ch��ng Bo?!


    Popular Gossip and news easily travelled across the 400 realms and Ch��ng Bo was easily a well known name.


    To have reached the Immortal stage before the age of 40, made history. Ch��ng Bo was definitely a figure that many Practitioners in the younger generation admired. This included Qi Zhou. Although she was on the path of a Mage and Ch��ng Bo was a Cultivator who trained martial arts, Qi Zhou admired powerful people and greatly respected geniuses like Ch��ng Bo.


    She only knew Ch��ng Bo''s face because she''d travelled to the Star Realm a few years ago. At that time she''d glimpsed him flying through the air with some other young masters, belonging to major families, on their flying swords. Her companion had told her that that was Ch��ng Bo.


    She easily remembered a face after seeing it once. There was no doubt that this was Ch��ng Bo, the son of the supreme Lord of stars.


    He was of a far higher status than her, and in normal circumstances she''d bow her head reverently at him, but right now she was pretending to be a mortal and was here as Frank Wang''s girlfriend. They''d all get confused if she bowed to him. That meant she had to pretend she had no idea who he was.


    \"What is Ch��ng Bo doing here? How is he connected to the new Gatekeeper Mao Lu?\"


    While everyone stared at Ch��ng Bo in surprise, a wide grin spread across Tanaka''s face. \"I knew it!! You must be the guy Mao Lu''s with!!!\" He shouted in excitement.

 32 He must become my disciple!

    A door made of obsidian stone.


    It was so tall that it seemed endless.


    As Mao Lu glanced upwards he could see the ongoing obsidian doors blurring into the tall white flame walls above, and being shrouded in misty clouds.


    \"Come in\" A sonorous voice boomed.


    Instantly the heavy and tall obsidian doors opened and Mao Lu''s chair pushed him inside.


    With just a blink, the scenery around Mao Lu changed and he was sitting on a boat in the middle of a wide river. The water was clear and he could see fishes swimming about, white stones resting, and blooming silver flowers sparkling on the river bed.


    Around the river was a large amazon like forest, on either side Mao Lu could see vines and trees wider than cars and taller than mountains. He observed the twittering ape-like creatures, that glowed every colour of the rainbow, as they sat at the edge of the river grooming themselves.


    Multicoloured birds flew above, singing to a beautiful melody. A melody that came from the blowing of a flute. A flute that rested in a Man''s hands.


    This man sat on a round boulder that lay in the middle of the river. He wore black robes, that had black time essences swimming across the fabric. In the middle of this tropical scenery he was like a crow of death.


    He held the black flute expertly in his hands and he blew on it gently, the tune that came out was beautiful. It encouraged all kinds of feelings in Mao Lu''s heart.


    The boat came to a halt next to the boulder and the black clothed Man who blew on his flute.


    The moment it halted Mao Lu stood up and cupped his hands together, slightly bowing towards the man he said, \"It is a pleasure to meet you Gatekeeper Obsidian. I am Mao Lu, Gatekeeper of realm 145, although I am sure you know this already since you summoned for me.\"


    As Mao Lu said this, the beautiful tune coming from the flute entered an exciting crescendo. Only on the very last minor chord, did Obsidian look over at Mao Lu.


    He had a tranquil expression on his face as he opened his eyes and revealed his deep set black irises.


    As Mao Lu stared into them he felt as if he was really falling into a thick abyss.


    \"It is also a pleasure to meet you Gatekeeper Lu. As you know I am Gatekeeper Obsidian, but as a fellow Gatekeeper you don''t need to use titles around me, Obsidian is enough.\"


    Mao Lu nodded, \"Then I shall correct myself and call you Obsidian and of course you can call me Mao Lu.\" Mao Lu smiled brightly. He liked people that didn''t care for titles too much. To Mao Lu this showed that Obsidian had a good character.


    Mao Lu had been inwardly worried that this Gatekeeper would be some overbearing and arrogant prick.


    From what Mao Lu had seen so far of the 400 realms, he had become humbled by their sheer magnitude, and had been awed by all of it. All of this was created by one being, and perhaps beyond the 400 Reams there was even more out there that still needed to be explored. All of it made Mao Lu feel very humble. How could someone not be humbled by all of this? A Gatekeeper who was arrogant and filled with their own self importance would be a fool in Mao Lu''s eyes.


    If all Gatekeepers were like this Mao Lu would feel ashamed to be associated with them.


    Meeting Obsidian had restored Mao Lu''s faith in the Gatekeepers. They weren''t all arrogant and egotistic. Perhaps there were some rotten apples in the group but that didn''t mean all of them were.


    ��..


    Obsidian was inwardly surprised at how quickly Mao Lu dropped the title. Usually new Gatekeepers were much more nervous and insecure when first meeting other Gatekeepers. And Obsidian wasn''t any regular Gatekeeper, he was ranked 2nd and he was over ten billion years old. He was the longest reigning Gatekeeper, he was the second ever Gatekeeper of Realm 2 the Domain of Deities.


    He was expecting Mao Lu to be somewhat of a nervous wreck in front of him, but there was not a trace of worry or anxiety across his face. In fact he appeared relaxed and at ease, and he didn''t seem arrogant.


    \"A Gatekeeper of Time is someone that isn''t swayed by change or circumstance but in fact embraces it, adjusts to it, and in time conquers it. I believe this boy is worthy of being accepted by Time, he seems to be a flexible person.\" Obsidian thought to himself.


    The more he looked at the warm smile on Mao Lu''s face the more he found the boy pleasant to the eye.


    Obsidian had been happy before that a new Gatekeeper with the power of time had appeared, he always felt a deep attachment to those that walked along the same path as him. However, he had never expected this boy to have such a glowing aura.


    The time essences swam about him joyfully, even the ones in Obsidian''s space, raced over to Mao Lu and intertwined with the Time essences swimming about the boy''s body. Mao Lu attracted them as easily as breathing. Hadn''t it been less than a month since this boy was instated as the Gatekeeper of Realm 145. Yet he was already near to completing his Awakening and entering the Merging Stage.


    Not only that but his control and relation with the essences around him, already had such a deep affinity.


    As Obsidian observed this natural talent with increasing shock, he felt a growing urge to hide Mao Lu from Argenti.


    \"If she meets him and notices his amazing temperament and potential, she''ll definitely want to to take him under her wing as a disciple. I can''t let that happen. I must make this boy my own disciple, Argenti already has many students under her wing but I have never accepted any. I have been waiting all these years for a Gatekeeper that not only wields the power of Time, but also has impressive potential and an equally impressive character.


    This boy may be the student that I prophesied. The student that could very well make history and change the fate of the 400 realms as we know it.\"


    Obsidian was never one to smile, but his tranquil face lifted into a warm expression, and his eyes glittered as he looked at Mao Lu, like he was staring at a rare treasure.


    \"He must become my disciple.\"


    ��.


    As Mao Lu looked at the bright smile across Obsidian''s face he felt slightly uncomfortable. \"He''s looking at me the same way a starved man looks at food.\"


    At the same time as the thought flashed through Mao Lu''s head, Gates noticed something interesting occuring back in Realm 145. It wondered whether it should tell Mao Lu, or wait until he noticed himself.


    _________________________________________________________


    MAO LU''S HOME- CHAOYANG


    Tanaka''s exclamation of \"I knew it!!!! You must be the Guy Mao Lu''s with!!!!\" rang out.


    Fei Bing Bing gasped, her mind racing, \"Could it be true! Could this be the guy Mao Lu has a crush on.\" She looked at the sweat across Ch��ng Bo''s naked torso. \"OH MY, OH MY, OH MY, OH MY. Don''t tell me he and Mao Lu really have been up to no good and doing who knows what for an entire week just like Tanaka said!!!???.\"


    Fei Bing Bing''s mind raced with all kinds of scenes, her cheeks got increasingly redder as her imagination escalated.


    Zhao Detong''s brain had been slightly blank, wondering who this foreigner was, when Tanaka had exclaimed ''I knew it''.


    \"Ahhh so he''s Mao Lu''s boyfriend, are we disturbing something then, should I tell everyone to leave. We can always have the housewarming party another time.\" Detong contemplated.


    Frank Wang was thinking, \"Damn, how does someone get muscles like that. I''ve been going to the gym everyday for a year and I still haven''t got biceps and abdominal muscles like that. What is his routine? Does he have a personal trainer he can recommend me?\"


    Bei Lao tightened his grip around Tanaka''s arm as he thought, \"I don''t like the way Tanaka is staring at that guy.\"


    Fang Kai found this all too funny, \"Omg so much drama!\" He internally cheered.


    Qi Zhou was still wondering, \"How is Ch��ng Bo connected to Gatekeeper Lu?\"


    Whilst Tanaka was inwardly dancing. \"Mao Lu scored!!!!! Where did he find this Hunk of a man, did he fall out of the sky because he looks like an angel. ( ?�� ?? ?��) I''m sure Mao Lu has had plenty of fun this last week. Hehehehhehehehhehehe.\"


    Ch��ng Bo stared at them all blankly. The words Tanaka had said, sounded like nonsense to his ears.


    He had yet to learn any languages from this planet named Earth. So he couldn''t understand what the little mortal had shouted.


    Ch��ng Bo switched to the Universal Realm Tongue (URT), and said \"This is Gatekeeper Mao Lu''s residence. I do not know what your purpose is for visiting, and I see that you bear gifts\" His eyes glanced over the bags and containers of food in their hands, \"But that doesn''t mean you can meet the Gatekeeper. I suggest you leave your gifts here and turn away. I will mention your visit to him.\"


    Tanaka, Bei Lao, Zhao Detong, Fei Bing Bing, Fang Kai, and Frank Wang froze. \"What language was that!!!\" They all internally screamed.


    \"That wasn''t English or French, I only know those two languages!!!!\" Fei Bing Bing mentally panicked, her thoughts along the same lines as the rest of them.


    Ch��ng Bo wasn''t surprised when he saw the confused looks on the mortals faces. Mortals who lived in mortal realms didn''t tend to know URT, however he hadn''t spoken it for them, he''d spoken it for the mage practitioner among them. He was sure she would understand his words.


    Qi Zhou felt a growing migraine. She''d thought that meeting Gatekeeper Lu with his mortal friends would have her own stroke of luck. He was a newly instated Gatekeeper that was adjusting to to his new role. If she could get into his good books and make herself a servant of his in his early days, then she basically assured herself a golden future and a high status. And with that high status she''d finally be able to achieve her goal.


    Yet it seemed Gatekeeper Lu had already gotten himself a high-level servant, Ch��ng Bo. This was going to be harder then she thought.


    \"I wonder how Gatekeeper Lu was able to get Ch��ng Bo on his side. Ch��ng Bo is a heaven defying absolute genius, I would have never have thought he would be the type to become a servant to anyone, even a Gatekeeper. I wonder what their connection is.\"


    As she thought this she replied in URT, \"We are not normal guests of the Gatekeeper. These mortals are his personal close friends and acquaintances from before he was appointed. It is best that you do not turn them away.\"


    Ch��ng Bo raised a perfect eyebrow.


    Before being appointed, a Gatekeeper could be anyone, a Father, a Queen, a King, a Mother, a famed Practitioner and so on. When they became Gatekeepers, their close relations were usually also seen as royalty within their Realm. Moa Lu having close mortal friends from before his instatement wasn''t anything unusual. Ch��ng Bo was simply surprised because he''d had no forewarning that these close friends were coming to visit.


    He didn''t for a second think Qi Zhou was lying to him, because them being personal relations of the Gatekeeper made sense. How else were they able to get so close to the residence, and why would mortals be visiting. Also Ch��ng Bo was revolving his mental skill, Heaven''s grace, within his head, and he could see the honesty emanating off of Qi Zhou''s words.


    \"Ahhh I see. I wasn''t told you were coming.\" Ch��ng Bo said casually as he released a little bit of his aura and directed it towards Qi Zhou. He didn''t like the tone she used when she spoke to him. Did she not realise he was a Dao stage practitioner? She wasn''t even close to the Nascent stage yet, she was still basically Mortal trash in Ch��ng Bo''s eyes.


    Qi Zhou felt an overpowering aura sliding down her like icy water. It wasn''t enough to make her crumple or lose her composure, but it was enough for a warning.


    Immediately Qi Zhou looked to the floor and tried not to make eye contact with him, as she said in a respectful dialect. \"My Lord forgive me for my rudeness before, and forgive me for none of the forewarning. The mortals who are close to Gatekeeper Lu wished to throw him a party...they did try to inform the Gatekeeper but he must have been too busy to realise.\"


    \"Oh you''re calling me ''My Lord'' now? Huh, I see you''re the type only to be polite when you feel a knife at your throat. Pathetic.\"


    Ch��ng Bo glanced at the group of mortals. \"Well Mao Lu stepped out for a bit to go to a meeting. I''m not sure when he''ll be back but whatever...you can all just come in.\"


    ��.


    Frank Wang and the rest of the group were surprised and impressed at Qi Zhou.


    \"What language is that?\" Zhao Detong whispered to Frank.


    \"I have no idea, but I''m not surprised Qi Zhou can speak it. She used to live in USA and she went to an international school, so she''s fluent in English and she told me she knows many other languages too.\"


    \"Ahhh that''s so cool. I can only speak Japanese and Chinese. I want to learn more languages.\" Bei Lao muttered.


    \"That''s way better than me. I''m not like the rest of you guys, all I know is Chinese\" Fang Kai sighed a little.


    There eyes drifted back and forth between the two and they slightly noticed the change in formality that Qi Zhou spoke with.


    When their short conversation ended Qi Zhou looked back at them. \"I told him who we are and he says Mao Lu isn''t here, apparently Mao Lu stepped out to go to a meeting just before we got here. He doesn''t know when Mao Lu will be back but he says we can come in.\"


    \"He went to a meeting! Just now, and we missed him! Urgggh that''s so annoying. I hope he''s back soon!!!\" Fei Bing Bing whined.


    \"Tanaka!!!\" Bei Lao yelled.


    They were all rather loud as they entered the residence. The only one that remained silent was Zhao Detong, \"He went to a meeting? Without his car? He could have gotten a lift or a taxi but hmmm��.I don''t know something feels weird here\" he thought.

 33 What the actual #*%@?

    FLAMING STAR FORTRESS- GATEKEEPER ASSOCIATION HEADQUARTERS


    Mao Lu found himself sitting with Obsidian on the boulder in the middle of the river.


    They both drank from glass cups, drinking a substance which Obsidian called Nectar.


    This Nectar slid down Mao Lu''s throat like steam and brought about a very comforting and invigorating sensation.


    It was very delicious.


    \"How have you found your role as a Gatekeeper so far?\" Obsidian asked after a while of silently drinking.


    \"In all honesty, I''ve found all of this very bewildering. Only a month ago I was broke, in debt, powerless and had no idea that Gatekeepers, cultivators, or mages even existed. I was ignorant yet now I have been enlightened.


    I''ve seen things I never would have dreamed of seeing in the past. I know things that many people in my realm may never know. I''ve been put into a position of power, and given such a great responsibility, and to be fair it has all been very sudden.\" Mao Lu recalled all the events that happened over the past month and couldn''t help but sigh. It was all very amazing and bewildering.


    \"You find all of this surprising and sudden, but not overwhelming?\"


    \"Of course it''s all a lot to take in. It is overwhelming in the sense that there is a massive amount that I''ve learnt and seen so quickly. But it isn''t too much for me to handle. Actually I find all of this knowledge and experience rather refreshing. It''s as if I were a puzzle piece that finally got to see the bigger picture.


    I''m not sure if I''m making sense right now, but I feel like I''m in control. In this wide plane of existence, I''m simply one man amongst everything. Now that I know this, I have greater control over myself and over my fate. Becoming a Gatekeeper, has opened my eyes and made me desire to explore and learn more. This knowledge, this power, this responsibility is all a great fortune to me.\"


    Obsidian''s tranquil expression became lively once again, he smiled softly as he told Mao Lu \"You are only in your twenties yet you have the temperament of someone five hundred years older. Not many are as collected as you, or see their Gatekeeper role the way you do. Most see it as a curse, some see themselves as Gods, others revel in their power and rather then seeing a bigger picture their view only narrows. Your perspective is very different\"


    Mao Lu sipped his Nectar. \"Not one single person is the same, difference in perspective is natural.\"


    \"You are right about that, difference in perspective is natural.\" Obsidian agreed. He was enjoying his conversation with Mao Lu more and more.


    \"Tell me Mao Lu, what do you understand so far about the paths, such as Time, Destruction, and Creation.\"


    \"That is simply the basics, there is much more to it.\" Obsidian waved his hands and the surreal amazon rainforest landscape transformed into a black space.


    In this black space floated the eel like Time essences, next to them were round green flower balls that were spinning clockwise, and next to those were red dust balls that crumbled, reformed and crumbled again as they spun anti-clockwise.


    \"When One made the 400 Realms, One told the Gatekeepers that Time Essence, Creation, Essence, and Destruction Essence were the most important essences.


    Do you see those green flower balls, those are the Creation essences. Creation is the process of bringing something into being. When a two people join together to make a child, that is Creation. When builders begin to build a city, that is Creation. And when seeds spread and forests grow that is also Creation. There are many examples I could use. But the point is, is that before something is made Creation must be there.


    Those with the power of creation have the ability to make paradises, to make events, to make dreams come true. If they can control creation to its fullest.


    The Destruction essences comes hand in hand with Creation. That is because Destruction only exists because of Creation. They are polar opposites like light and dark, and just like light and dark they are intertwined and forced to coexist with each other.


    Destruction is taking the existence of something that has been created, and harming it or erasing it. Someone with the power of destruction can make great wastelands and remove all life, potential or hopes.


    Yet from the power of Destruction also blooms the power of Creation. Civilisations are destroyed only for new ones to replace them. Stars explode yet a new star will soon be born in its place. To destroy you must create, and to create you must destroy.


    Before the power of Creation and Destruction all others are forced to submit.


    However even Creation and Destruction can not defeat the essence of Time. For something to be created it needs time. For something to be destroyed it needs time. Someone who wields Time can easily control Destruction, Creation, and all other essences.


    When your control over time improves you will understand how impressive your abilities are.\"


    Obsidian waved his hand again and the scenery transformed back into the rainforest and they were once again sitting on a boulder in the middle of a river.


    \"Only Gatekeepers can walk down the three paths of Creation, Destruction, and Time. This is because these essences are very hard to control, and only those that have had their perception expanded enough to sense a realm, and had their bodies adapted can control, such essence. For other practitioners these essences are far too pure. Trying to use them would only make them weak or at worse kill them.\"


    Mao Lu nodded slowly, he was slightly confused but he realised that this wasn''t something he''d understand straight away. In time the words that Obsidian said, would make more sense to him.


    However, Mao Lu couldn''t help but feel conflicted. Not about the essences, but because Gates had told him that One, the Creator, had made the 400 realms in hopes that eventually someone with great power would arise from these Realms who could possibly become One''s disciple, equal or whatever. The fact that only Gatekeepers could wield such powerful essences didn''t seem right to Mao Lu.


    No one is ever qual and some having more power than others, although unfair, is simply life. However, by keeping this power exclusive to Gatekeepers, then only a Gatekeeper had a chance in becoming this chosen person. If the Creator was only going to give a select few such abilities then why even bother making 400 realms with trillions upon trillions of people. Why not just raise one Gatekeeper.


    It didn''t make sense.


    Mao Lu was about to ask Obsidian about this, when he noticed something.


    To say Mao Lu just noticed it would wrong, in fact he''d noticed it ages ago, but it took awhile for his brain to catch up with what he''d unconsciously observed.


    Mao Lu could sense over 150 galaxies now. Earth was just a small part of it, and his attention wasn''t always focused on it, which was why he initially overlooked it��..but at this moment he saw��.


    Fang Kai, Fei Bing Bing, Zhao Detong, Frank Wang, Tanaka, Bei Lao, and some girl he didn''t recognise, being let into his house. And the one opening the door for them and letting them inside was Ch��ng Bo!


    \"What the actual #*%@?\"


    ______________________________________


    MAO LU''S HOME- CHAOYANG


    Zhao Detong and the gang casually entered Mao Lu''s residence.


    They \"aaaahhhed\" and \"oooohhhed\" when they entered the wide first courtyard and saw the various buildings, and ancient architecture.


    \"Wow it''s like I''m on the set of some drama. I feel like I''ve just been transported to the past.\" Tanaka praised as he looked around, turning left and right, his little head bobbing up and down.


    \"I knew Mao Lu used to be rich when he was younger, but this was where he grew up, damn this place is so nice.\" Fang Kai gasped.


    \"This place looks exactly like how it did eight years ago, and it''s still so excellently preserved. This brings back so many memories.\" Fei Bing Bing added, a fond softness in her voice.


    \"Where''s the kitchen?\" Bei Lao asked, \"So we can set up the food.\"


    \"It should be in the main north building.\" Zhao Detong said confidently as he headed straight for it.


    Zhao Detong couldn''t help but whistle when he saw the newly renovated and furnished living room and kitchen.


    \"Mao Lu did a good job on refurninshing this place.\"


    \"Yh he did.\" Bing Bing agreed as she peeked over Detong''s shoulder and looked around.


    Tanaka and the others also admired the layout of the place as they took out the packages and containers of food onto the kitchen table.


    As they did this, Tanaka noticed Ch��ng Bo entering the kitchen with a curious expression on his handsome face.


    Tanaka couldn''t stop himself from smiling smugly as he began to obnoxiously sing, \"I knew it! I was right and Fei Bing Bing was wrong. I guess I know Mao Lu better. He''s doing the nasty with some hot foreign guy ??? ???? ? \"


    Fei Bing Bing glared at Tanaka, \"You''re so immature.\"


    Tanaka just smiled back at her, wiggling his eyebrows.


    \"Tanaka stop it!!!\" Bei Lao moaned.


    \"Stop what, you know she started it when she went all ''I''ve known Mao Lu for a long time , he would never do anything so scandalous''. And now she''s proven wrong like this. I at least need to rub it in her face a bit.\"


    \"Rub what in my face. We don''t know this guy, he could just be renting a room here. Yeah he could just be a tenant. There''s no evidence he''s with Mao Lu.\" Bing Bing argued.


    \"Hah. Are you serious? Mao Lu now has more than enough money from that inheritance he got right, why on earth would he need to get a tenant?


    Also Mao Lu has been inactive for a week and this guy comes out half naked looking like he''s just had the workout of his life. And look at this guy, he''s like cotton candy on a stick, if you were single you''d lick him all up. Don''t lie to yourself Bing Bing.\"


    \"Huh me lying to myself. Huh! Speak for yourself Tanaka!\"


    \"O''come on Bing Bing, you''re not stupid just do the math!!!!\"


    ��.


    Ch��ng Bo watched the group as they entered the kitchen, he listened intently as they spoke. Ch��ng Bo''s mental skill, Heaven''s grace, allowed him not only to remain clear headed, but also to improve his cognitive abilities. His senses were amplified, and his ability to learn became faster.


    Although what they said sounded like nonsense at first, the more they spoke around him the more he was able to understand what they were saying.


    In every language there is a pattern and a structure, although these patterns and structures differ they also have many similarities. The more languages you know the more these similarities become easier to identify and the easier the language is to learn.


    The more Ch��ng Bo listened to them, the more he realised this language was very similar to the language spoken in realm 108, Immortal Realm, the Lotus Palace.


    Ch��ng Bo was soon able to comprehend the sentences that they were saying.


    \"Bing Bing don''t be blind now, even you can see that this man is walking sex. Just look at him!\" Tanaka shouted and pointed at Ch��ng Bo.


    \"Huh! How can you even say that in front of your boyfriend?\" Fei Bing Bing shouted back.


    \"Unlike you, I''m secure enough in my relationship to talk about other men in front of my partner. Just because you''re not hunny, isn''t my problem.\" Tanaka smiled back at her.


    \"You! You!\" Fei Bing Bing was speechless.


    Frank felt a bit awkward as he watched Tanaka and Fei Bing Bing squabble.


    He noticed Ch��ng Bo hovering near them as they argued, Frank was glad this guy couldn''t understand them, or else this argument would get way too embarrassing for everyone here. Hopefully this guy didn''t understand a thing.


    \"Qi Zhou, what language were you speaking earlier?\" Frank asked Qi Zhou loudly in an attempt to divert the conversation.


    \"Yh. I want to know what language that was too. It sounded so peculiar.\" Fang Kai leaned towards Qi Zhou, a curious gleam in his eyes.


    Qi Zhou, felt another headache.


    \"Uhhh the language is a certain dialect of Nepalese, only a small group in the country speak it. It''s not that well known. I only learnt it randomly when I travelled to Nepal ages ago. I never expected to hear it here.\"


    \"Whoa he''s from Nepal?\" Fang Kai commented, glancing at Ch��ng Bo, \"He doesn''t look the type but then again with his features I can''t really picture him anywhere. He must be mixed with a lot of stuff, he looks slightly Asian, slightly European, slightly other worldly. Like an alien.\"


    \"Hey that''s rude Fang Kai, you can''t go calling someone an alien. I mean you''re one to talk with all that metal hanging off your face.\" Tanaka stopped arguing with Bing Bing and snapped at Fang Kai.


    \"How am I being rude? It''s not like he understands me, and for your information they''re called piercings. Why don''t you take a seat in your high chair Tanaka and chill out for a bit.\" Fang Kai snapped back.


    Fang Kai also had a past in delinquency and didn''t take lightly to being insulted.


    \"Huh Oi Teme, what did you just say to me? High chair, you making fun of me for being short? Huh!!\"


    Tanaka was just about to start an argument with Fang Kai when a calm yet powerful voice said. \"As a matter of fact I can understand you.\"


    Everyone in the room froze and then slowly looked towards Ch��ng Bo.


    \"...\"


    \"...\"


    \"...\"


    \"...\"


    \"...\"


    \"...\"


    \"...\"

 34 The Meeting Begins

    \"What the actual @#&%?\" Mao Lu audibly gasped.


    Obsidian raised his dark eyebrows in surprise, \"Is everything okay?\"


    Mao Lu forced a smile, awkwardly laughing, \"haha it''s all fine. I just noticed something weird happening in my Realm and it took me by surprise momentarily.\"


    \"Oh what happened?\" Obsidian asked curiously, he wondered what could have shaken this very calm and controlled young man.


    \"Really it''s nothing important, no reason for you to even care about it, really!!!\" Mao Lu said forcefully.


    Obsidian was even more surprised and curious now, but if Mao Lu didn''t want to discuss it, it would be rude to force him to speak.


    So Obsidian just nodded understandingly towards Mao Lu.


    Mao Lu inwardly sighed in relief that Obsidian didn''t continue to ask, yet he still felt a bit panicky.


    Why were his friends at his home? Did they plan to come by? When? Oh could it be....


    Mao Lu remembered Tanaka saying he wanted to have a housewarming party. It had completely slipped Mao Lu''s mind. Knowing his friends they could easily have organised this type of surprise event.


    Any other time Mao Lu would have been extremely grateful and happy that they did this, but right now he wasn''t.


    How could he explain who Ch��ng Bo was?


    In abject horror he watched Tanaka arguing with Fei Bing Bing.


    Mao Lu quickly realised that his friends thought Ch��ng Bo was his boyfriend and that he''d been��. sleeping with him!


    \"How the hell did they come to that conclusion?!\"


    Mao Lu didn''t know how he felt about this. On the one hand it was good that they came up with this excuse for him, it wasn''t like Mao Lu could just introduce Ch��ng Bo as a Practitioner from another Realm that was temporarily living with him. Them thinking Ch��ng Bo was his boyfriend was a lot more convenient.


    But on the other hand Mao Lu felt very uncomfortable. Just the thought of Ch��ng Bo being his boyfriend gave him a very peculiar feeling on the inside.


    Also why did Tanaka think he was easy enough to just jump into a man''s arms that quickly? Why did Tanaka have that opinion of him?!


    Worst of all, his friends were saying all these things in front of Ch��ng Bo. Mao Lu was glad Ch��ng Bo couldn''t understand or else this entire situation would become ten times more awkward...


    ��..


    ��..


    ��..


    \"As a matter of fact, I can understand you.\" Ch��ng Bo said in perfect Chinese.


    Mao Lu felt like his soul just left him, he wanted to scream.


    \"Gates I thought he couldn''t speak any of my Realm''s languages.\"


    \"He appears to be a fast learner.\" Gates mentally replied.


    \"Ah I see��\" Mao Lu thought weakly.


    Mao Lu was only observing yet he felt like burying himself in a hole. This was so very embarrassing.


    \"Mao Lu you have immense talent. Perhaps the highest potential I''ve seen in a very long time. Your control over Time essence is extremely natural, as if you were made to be a Gatekeeper.\"


    Whilst Mao Lu had been internally panicking, Obsidian was speaking to him.


    \"Yet even with your great potential you still need guidance. If you had a mentor to help you along the path of Time, then you would be able to reach your unlimited potential properly. I have never had a disciple before but I feel like you should be the first, I want to teach you and bestow onto you my knowledge and experience. Would you like to take me on as your Master and become my only disciple?\"


    Obsidian needed to poach Mao Lu before Argenti did.


    \"Before you answer you must know that I am one of the oldest Gatekeepers, more than 10 billion years old. Even Argenti, The Gatekeeper ranked first, wouldn''t be able to guide you as well as I could. I have done much research on Time and I am the most experienced on this path. Out of all the other five Time Gatekeepers I am the most qualified to teach you.\"


    Mao Lu was quiet. He was surprised, he''d been focusing so much on the situation back on Realm 145 that he hadn''t heard the conversation that lead up to this.


    \"Obsidian wants me to be his disciple?\" he realised.


    \"Well obviously, that''s what he just asked you\" Gates telepathically commented in an annoyed tone.


    Mao Lu ignored Gates.


    Obsidian felt increasingly uneasy at Mao Lu''s silence. Anyone else would have jumped at the opportunity to be his disciple, yet Mao Lu had been too quiet for too long. Was he going to say no?


    Before Mao Lu could answer Obsidian quickly said, \"You don''t have to answer now, you can tell me your answer whenever you''re ready. Think about it first okay.\"


    \"I-\"


    \"Really think about it, you can give me your answer the next time you come to the Flame Star Fortress or if you''re ever in Realm 2.\"


    Mao Lu actually wanted to ask what becoming a disciple would entail, but before he could say anything, again Obsidian interrupted him and said, \"Oh look, it seems the meeting will be soon. Let''s head to the hall together.\"


    \"...\" Mao Lu guessed he would have to ask about the disciple matter another time.


    \"Oh the meeting is now. Then let''s go.\" Mao Lu agreed.


    Inwardly he prayed \"Please, please, please can nothing weird happen back home before I get back.\"


    _________________________________________


    CHAOYANG- MAO LU''S HOME


    Tanaka was the first to break the awkward silence.


    \"You could speak Chinese! Then why didn''t you do that in the first place?\"


    The small Tanaka was half of Ch��ng Bo''s height, yet he still squared up next to him as he shouted these words.


    \"I only learnt the language recently, I wasn''t confident. My Chinese isn''t good. \" Ch��ng Bo said awkwardly, he pronounced the words a bit strangely. He was still trying to grasp the language and the pronunciation.


    \"Oh.\" Tanaka deflated a bit. It was a valid reason.


    Ch��ng Bo''s eyes drifted to the food on the kitchen counter. There was so many trays of delicious smelling things that he''d never seen before.


    He walked up to a container filled with dumplings, he grabbed one and bit it tentatively.


    \"Ohhh Yum\" he exclaimed as he ate it, quickly swallowing it down his throat.


    As he gulped it down his bare muscled chest rippled a bit.


    Fei Bing Bing gulped and quickly looked away.


    \"So who are you? What''s your name? And what''s your connection to Mao Lu?\" Zhao Detong asked. It was all well and good that they assumed this guy was connected to Mao Lu romantically, but they didn''t know that for sure.


    \"My name is Ch��ng Bo.\" He answered as he ate another dumpling. \"Due to some circumstances I can''t go home right now, Mao Lu offered to let me stay at his place in the meantime.\"


    As Ch��ng Bo spoke his Chinese grew better and better with each sentence.


    \"So you''re not Mao Lu''s boyfriend?\" Bing Bing asked tentatively.


    Ch��ng Bo tilted his head to the side��. Boyfriend...it seemed this word was synonymous to lover. \"His lover, so they assumed I was courting Mao Lu. So Gatekeeper Lu is the type to like the same sex, it isn''t uncommon.\"


    Aloud he replied \"No I''m not.\"


    \"What then what about the sweat, huh what were you just doing?!\" Tanaka interrogated.


    \"I was exercising in the square space area.\"


    \"You mean the courtyard, so you weren''t doing anything with Mao Lu?\" Bing Bing asked excitedly. This meant she was right and Tanaka was wrong.


    \"No we weren''t exercising together if that''s what you mean.\"


    \"Wait so then where was Mao Lu. What has Mao Lu been doing all week that he couldn''t reply to any of our messages?\" Tanaka asked nervously. He really didn''t want to be wrong, not after all he''d said to Bing Bing, that really would be a huge slap in the face.


    \"He was ill this week and was resting in his room.\" Ch��ng Bo lied. He could tell that these mortals knew nothing, and if Mao Lu hadn''t told them anything then he shouldn''t either.


    \"Mao Lu felt better today, and he had to go to a meeting so he left earlier.\"


    \"Is-Is that so.\" Tanaka looked like a deflated balloon as he said this. All his previous bravado had gone up in smoke. On the other hand Fei Bing Bing was so happy she could explode.


    She began to obnoxiously sing, \"I guess I was right, and Tanaka was wrong.????????????\"


    Tanaka gritted his teeth, harrumphed and ignored Bing Bing.


    Fang Kai burst into laughter, \"This is hilarious.\"


    Zhao Detong looked at his phone and dialed Mao Lu.


    Mao Lu should have seen their messages if he was feeling better now. Why hadn''t he responded?


    Detong''s mobile rang but Mao Lu didn''t pick up.


    Ch��ng Bo''s eyes lit up a bit. That was the same device he''d seen Mao Lu using before. Hadn''t he called it a smartphone.


    The way it was ringing was similar to the ringing Ch��ng Bo had heard coming from Mao Lu''s room recently.


    \"That device. I believe he left it in his room.\" Ch��ng pointed.


    \"Huh you mean he left it here!\" Detong exclaimed.


    \"Yes in his room. In the west building.\"


    Hearing this, Zhao Detong walked out of the main building and to the west building.


    As he walked towards it memories of playing video games with Mao Lu, and reading manhua, manga and american cartoons flashed through his head.


    The west building had always belonged Mao Lu since he was a child.


    When he opened the sliding doors he saw the nicely furnished bedroom. And on an oak bedside table, Mao Lu''s phone was indeed laying there, connected to a charger.


    When Zhao Detong pressed the screen he saw all the missed calls and messages. It looked like Mao Lu hadn''t even bothered to check it before he rushed to this so-called meeting.


    \"Lu, honestly\" Detong laughed, \"What kind of job are you doing that you even forgot your phone?\"


    ________________________________


    FLAMING STAR FORTRESS


    Mao Lu sighed in relief when he eavesdropped on Ch��ng Bo''s responses to their questions. He would definitely have to thank him later.


    At the moment Mao Lu and Obsidian were flying.


    They were in a long corridor, all the walls were made of white burning flames. Gates carried Mao Lu through the air, allowing him to travel side by side with Obsidian.


    After flying for a while in this seemingly never-ending corridor, Obsidian turned and some white flames opened up like a portal before them.


    In this portal opening, Mao Lu could see a Grand Hall. It had a similar layout to a UN conference room, except it was as large as a stadium, was more circular and there were 400 seats.


    Gold, silver, and platinum curtains, flowers, and wallpaper decorated the grand Hall. In the centre of the glass floor an image of a silver flower, that was shaped like a lotus yet also looked like a rose, decorated it.


    Mao Lu wondered what the silver flower signified, he''d seen it countless times since he''d become a Gatekeeper.


    \"What does this flower mean to the Gatekeepers?\" He wondered.


    The Hall was currently empty.


    \"Ah seems we are a bit early, but I''m sure everyone will be here soon. We should take our seats first.\" Obsidian pointed out.


    \"Ah yes.\"


    Mao Lu noticed that there were four types of chairs. Two were golden and burned with golden flames- they looked like thrones. 98 were sapphire blue and burned with blue flames, 100 were silver and burned with silver flames, and 200 were bronze and burned with bronze coloured flames.


    Each one had a number on it, the numbers weren''t in any order, they were almost random.


    One bronze chair was numbered 48 yet the one next to it was numbered 100.


    \"The seats are numbered based on rankings, however the colour represents the Realm type. Bronze means mortal realm, silver Immortal Realm, Blue Celestial Realm, and Gold for the Deity realms.\" Obsidian explained as he sat down on the Gold flame Throne that had \"2\" branded across it.


    \"I see, so then since I''m ranked last I sit in the bronze seat with number 400 on it.\"


    \"Yes.\"


    Mao Lu found the bronze flaming seat with \"400\" across it. The seat was very comfortable and fit to his form. The flames wrapped around him snuggly.


    \"Then why is my Realm numbered 145, what does that number signify?\" Mao Lu asked.


    \"The general number of the Realm represents in what order it was created. Your Realm was the 145th Realm to be created by One. My Realm is number two because One made it second, and coincidentally I am currently ranked 2nd.\"


    Mao Lu nodded and was just about to ask about what the silver flower on the floor symbolised, when two holes opened up in the walls and figures dressed in all kinds of coloured robes and outfits came in.


    Many were not humanoid and looked like species Mao Lu could never have imagined.


    One person''s head was like a giant bulb; and looked like something between a jellyfish and a light bulb, another Gatekeeper looked like a floating rubix cube, another looked like a small wasp.


    They were all different in shape and size, there were others that looked human but there were just as many that didn''t.


    They all took their seats, chattering quietly to each other.


    A woman with green skin and leaves for hair, sat next to Mao Lu in the bronze chair ranked 260. She nodded at Mao Lu, Mao Lu politely nodded back.


    On the left side a man with scales across his face, with webbed hands, sat on the left of Mao Lu.


    Mao Lu nodded politely to him, but the Man only glanced at the 400 number across Mao Lu''s seat, and rolled his eyes. Ignoring him.


    \"What a jack-ass\" Mao Lu thought.


    \"You are at the lowest ranking, most Gatekeepers see rankings as equal to the amount of respect you should be given. As the lowest ranked some believe you are weak and not worth any respect.\" Gates mentally informed Mao Lu.


    So that meant he was going to be disrespected by some Gatekeepers until his ranking improved, so archaic and dumb..


    He looked around and noticed that whilst everyone wore different outfits, there was a similarity to all of them. Almost half the room had Creation essences across the fabric of their garments and the other half had Destruction essences across their garments.


    Mao Lu noticed only three other Gatekeepers, excluding Obsidian, had outfits with Time essences swimming across the fabric.


    All those with Time essences were relatively high ranked, sitting in seats ranked from five upwards. Mao Lu was the only one ranked beyond the single digits.


    At that moment a loud boom sounded out as a woman with hair as white as moonlight appeared in the centre of the hall. Her white robes had Time essences swimming across the fabric, her eyes burned like white stars in their sockets.


    The moment she appeared everyone stood up. Mao Lu quickly copied them.


    \"I see that everyone is here.\" Her voice was clear and easily echoed across the hall. \"Then let us begin this meeting.\" She said as she sat down next to Obsidian on the seat numbered \"1\".

 35 Meeting 1

    Argenti sat on her golden flame throne, with the ranking 1 across it. Her every move was watched. Only slightly parting her lips easily gained everyone''s attention.


    \"I''m sure many of you are wondering why this meeting has been called. You''re wondering what event could possibly occur that could cause us all to gather.\" Agenti''s clear voice captivated everyone in the Grand Hall.


    \"The reason, is that after five billion years, one of the eight missing Gatekeeper keys have resurfaced.\"


    As she said this the Grand Hall erupted into muttering and whispering.


    \"Really, good heavens\"


    \"What does this mean?\"


    \"Could it be them?\"


    \"The outsiders you mean?\"


    \"Yes the outsiders.\"


    The green skinned woman next to Mao Lu, audibly gasped, \"A key has appeared, what could this mean? Could she be back but I thought we killed her!?\"


    Argenti waited patiently for everyone to settle down before she stated.


    \"For our newer more fresher Gatekeepers, you may not know the full situation behind the Gatekeepers keys, and may not understand the full implications of it all. So allow me to enlighten you.\"


    \"Six billion years ago, my predecessor, the first ever Gatekeeper. Gatekeeper Dawn, went against one of our sacred rules. He consummated with a woman and that woman bore his child.


    When he realised this he did everything in his power to hide that information and kept that child a secret. He couldn''t bring himself to kill her even though he knew her existence was forbidden.


    Do you know the reason why we are forbidden to have children?


    One reason is because that child will inherit our Gatekeeper abilities, but the main reason is because this child will not be confined by our rules. Because this child won''t be a Gatekeeper.


    Someone with Gatekeeper abilities yet none of the restrictions. It is an existence with great power and no control.


    The Creator made the 400 realms so that he could see the potential of life. To see whether someone could train to be as powerful as the Creator. Through hard work and effort.


    Our Gatekeeper abilities are grossly unfair, but that is why we are confined as Gatekeepers, our role is to protect, not to pursue power for personal gain.


    As much as our Realm is the source of our power it is also what restrains us. Cages us, limiting our growth.\"


    Mao Lu was surprised when he heard this.


    It made sense though and answered a question Mao Lu had had.


    A Gatekeepers potential is suppressed by their Realm, duty and rules. That''s why they could have such immense power.


    Practitioners could become the Chosen One the Creator wanted, but a Gatekeeper could not. Since they could only be a Gatekeeper and were stuck in that role.


    \"Dawn''s daughter became the abomination that the rules were meant to prevent.\" Argenti continued, \"She had our powers but with no restriction she began to experiment. She realised that there was more than the 400 realms, she knew that there was more out there and she wanted to explore it, she wanted to control it.


    She began creating life and destroying many as well. All for her growing curiosity and desire to become The Creator.


    Realm 208, 169, and 2 still suffer the consequences of her experimentation and are still nearly lifeless wastelands with only essence remaining in them. She killed countless.\"


    As Argenti said this, the Gatekeepers of the Realms she''d mentioned, all clenched their fists and gritted their teeth in rage. Obsidian had silent anger in his eyes.


    \"Her powers became nearly unstoppable, as she could use all essence as she pleased. She could weild time and predict the future and see our assaults against her far before they came. She could defeat us with but a wave of her finger.


    For the 1 billion years that she was active it was a very dark period.


    To maintain our secrets we lied to public and told them that natural phenomenon was causing all these tragedies. Yet the lies only broke the trust we had with the public, as many sensed that this was more than a natural phenomenon.


    The day it became extreme, or rather more extreme was when that bitch, made contact with the Outsider. Our enemy, those outsiders that we have been protecting the 400 realms from.


    This crazy girl believed that the 400 realms were a mistake. That only she could create the perfect life and not One, our Creator.


    She began devising a weapon with the Outsiders, called Judgement.


    This one weapon could destroy all of us.


    That''s when we went to full out war. Many Gatekeepers were sacrificed in this battle. Many of the first generation gave their lives to fight against her.


    An era was wiped out.


    Dawn, in the final battle, gave his life to kill his daughter, regretting ever allowing her birth.


    And somehow, despite great loss, we were able to push the enemy back and steal the keys that would start this weapon.


    The 100 Judgement keys or known today as the Gatekeeper keys.


    We destroyed 92 of these keys but somehow eight went missing.


    Some believed the daughter survived and took them, or perhaps the Outsiders infiltrated us and stole them. How they disappeared, even today, I do not know.


    But the point is these keys that have the potential to harm or even destroy our realms, are out there.


    These eight keys don''t just have the ability to allow someone to enter a Realm without permission. The key distorts reality. And has the potential to cause irregularities in a Realm that can lead to its collapse.


    If all 100 were still around with the weapon Judgement, then all the 400 realms would be wiped out. Our homes would all be gone. We would be gone.


    For many years we searched tirelessly for the missing keys and found no leads. We even told the public lies, calling them Gatekeeper keys, so that if anyone found one they''d report it.


    Yet 5 billion years passed by and nothing happened, and for a while, like many of you, I relaxed. I believed that maybe the eight keys had truly just been lost and would hopefully never be found again. But now we know that they are still around and only recently, one was used.\"


    The atmosphere was heavy and sombre. Mao Lu felt nervous. Gates had only briefly mentioned the story of the keys, but not in full detail.


    Mao Lu had had no idea that these keys had such big implications.


    No wonder this was being treated as such a serious matter.


    \"Today we have with us the new Gatekeeper of Realm 145. The key user ended up in his Realm, and is currently in his custody. Gatekeeper Lu will now tell us the information he has on this topic so far.\" Argenti calmly gestured towards Mao Lu.


    All the attention in the Hall immediately turned on him.


    Mao Lu wasn''t usually the type to get tense or feel nervous but right now he felt very pressured.


    He forced himself to calm down and in the most controlled voice he could muster, he said, \"Yes I am Gatekeeper Lu of Realm 145 and the key user has indeed ended up in my Realm and is currently in my custody.\"


    \"The key user is from Realm 348, the Star Realm. His name is Ch��ng Bo. He is the son of the Supreme Lord of Stars.\"


    When Mao Lu said this sentence the hall erupted into even further muttering.


    \"Star Realm, isn''t that Gatekeeper Zither, ranked 10th''s Realm.\"


    \"Ch��ng Bo, I''ve met that child before.\"


    \"Isn''t he a genius practitioner that achieved immortality at the age of 39.\"


    \"I heard he recently achieved the Dao at only 100 years of age.\"


    Gatekeeper Zither, a very gorgeous woman, with translucent skin and eyes that seemed filled with stars, parted her cherry lips.


    \"Recently Ch��ng Bo left the Realm. I was aware that he had escaped using a strange means but I did not realise he used a Gatekeepers key. The fact that he had such an item and I did not notice is my own negligence. Forgive me\" she stated.


    Argenti glanced towards her, \"Forgive you. This isn''t about forgiveness Zither. This is about consequences. You have been a Gatekeeper for 1 billion years yet you overlook such vital details. You should truly reflect before asking for forgiveness\" her tone was icy.


    Zither looked as if she''d say something, but in the end she closed her mouth and chose to be silent.


    \"When I confronted Ch��ng Bo about how he attained the key.\" Mao Lu continued, \"He told me that he got it from his Mother. Apparently his Mother was a woman with a very mysterious background who vanished when he was a child and she gave him the key and made him swear to hide it, and only use it as a last resort.


    Recently Ch��ng Bo was cornered by practitioners and framed for crimes he claimed he did not commit. Soon after he was poisoned and his instincts told him that if he didn''t escape he would be killed.


    The only means of escape he had on him at the time, was the Gatekeepers key. Which he used. And that''s how he ended up in my Realm.\" Mao Lu quickly summarised the story.


    \"As far as his knowledge, he only believes the key was made by Gatekeepers and is a tool to go to Realms without permission. I don''t believe he''s aware of the true story behind it all.\" Mao Lu added.


    \"That''s just your conjecture, you have no evidence to be certain he doesn''t know the true story behind it.\" Argenti replied calmly.


    She then turned to Zither, \"Is his story true, did all these things happen to Ch��ng Bo.\"


    Zither nodded. \" I''m sure most of you know the story of Ch��ng Xing, marrying a slave that turned out to be a God Stage practitioner. At the time this story also took me by surprise and I found his wife, Ch��ng An, very mysterious.


    My Celestial Realm has God stage practitioners but not many. I thought she might have immigrated from another Realm but there was no records of that in my offices. So then I thought she must be a native that trained up to the God Stage, but I had never sensed her existence in my Realm before. It was as if she''d just appeared.


    I found her suspicious, but at the time I was preoccupied with training for the next meeting, and I wanted to improve my ranking. So I ignored the peculiarity and decided I''d investigate it after the Annual ranking meeting.


    I didn''t think that less than six years later, she''d just disappear and vanish.


    I was unsettled and I did investigate their household and interrogate Ch��ng Xing, but they were all just as confused and bewildered as I was.


    In the end I didn''t report it because I concluded that it was a problem for the normal practitioners and not us Gatekeepers. If I had known that she''d had a key and given one to her son I would never had remained silent about it.\"


    Argenti scoffed, \"If you had known? Don''t give me ''If'', you should have reported this. Don''t give all of us excuses for your negligence.\"


    Zither appeared angry but she swallowed it down.


    \"Recently the daughter of Lee ��m��, Lee Jingyi, was killed in my Realm. She was assassinated by one of her personal guards who killed himself shortly after. I do not know the cause for this. Since she was a native of Gatekeeper Vile''s Realm, 349. He should know.\"


    Zither looked towards a Gatekeeper with destruction essences across his clothes. He looked like a sagging pile of flesh and was extremely ugly.


    Vile spat as he stared at Zither, \"Lee Jingyi''s guard was in love with her and she was soon to be wed to a Practitioner her father had chosen. Using that logic I guess he killed her because he wanted no one else to have her.\"


    Zither wrinkled her nose in disgust at Vile, \"Yes so this Lee Jingyi was killed and a rumour spread that her murderer was Ch��ng Bo, since on the day of her death she was seen with him at the Eternal Lotus festival.


    Ch��ng Bo was also framed for Stealing Ju Juan''s static artefact from Realm 2, the Domain of deities.\"


    \"That was a peculiar incident\" Obsidian spoke up, his sonorous voice booming across the room, \"On a day that Ch��ng Bo was visiting Realm 2, Ju Juan''s tier 1 heaven grade treasure was stolen. The Static artefact vanished from the vault.


    I found this very peculiar because I could no longer sense it in my realm. I did report this matter and I was on high alert that perhaps my Realm was being invaded.


    Who would have thought that half a year later that lost artefact would appear in Zither''s Star Realm.\"


    Zither''s voice was solemn, \"It did not just appear in my star Realm, it appeared in the Imperial castle in Ch��ng Bo''s quarters specifically.


    And was easily discovered by servants which led to Ch��ng Bo being framed for stealing the artefact.


    And after being framed for this, just as Gatekeeper Lu stated, he was cornered by a group of practitioners, poisoned and forced to escape.\"


    \"Just to add, that the poison would have killed him without my intervention, and it appeared to have been within his system for many years. Whoever activated the poison and is behind this, prepared for a long time.\" Mao Lu added.


    The Grand Hall became tense.


    \"We are being played with.\" Argenti finally said. \"Whoever or whatever this is, they are going in and out of our Realms without any of us realising. At least the Gatekeeper keys are obvious when used, but this enemy can be right under our noses before we even realise.\"


    \"One thing for certain is that all of this is tied around Ch��ng Bo. His mysterious Mother, being given the key, being framed and poisoned.\" Obsidian stated, \"I do not know what his role is in all of this is, but I''m sure it is important.\"


    \"Perhaps\" The Gatekeeper with gills and webbed hands, that sat next to Mao Lu, spoke up \"Those Outsiders are making a new plan to destroy us. I believe this Ch��ng Bo may be working with them, we need to kill him before he becomes a bigger threat.\"


    The Hall erupted into even greater murmuring.


    \"Kill him!\" Mao Lu was aghast, it wasn''t like he''d given Ch��ng Bo his word or swore to protect him, but Mao Lu wasn''t comfortable with just murdering him.


    He quickly said.


    \"I think killing him could be the worst thing we could do!\"


    All eyes turned to him.


    \"That is because�� by doing that we are playing right into their hands. I mean when I saved Ch��ng Bo from the poison his life really was in danger, he was about to die. If he had such a huge role in all of this then why would he frame himself and allow himself to be killed? That makes no sense.


    And if this enemy can go in and out of our realms without being detected then they have the advantage. By involving Ch��ng Bo and making him use the Gatekeepers key, we have all been put on high alert and have been made aware that something insidious is happening behind the scenes.


    From my perspective I believe Ch��ng Bo''s situation is a lot more complicated and he might be a disadvantage to our enemy. He may even be our way of understanding this situation better and defeating them. If we kill him now that would really be foolish on our part.\"


    The Grand Hall erupted into fervent muttering again at these words.


    The fishy Gatekeeper next to Mao Lu glared at him.


    \"Well spoken\" Argenti said, her glowing white star eyes, sparked with interest towards Mao Lu. \"You''re a new Gatekeeper of Time aren''t you?\" she asked.


    This caused everyone to pay attention to his robes. The Gilled fish Gatekeeper next to Mao Lu gasped slightly as he saw the blue Time essences swimming across the fabric of Lu''s clothes.


    \"Hmm I''m expecting much of you at the next Annual Ranking. After this meeting we should have a little chat together.\" Argenti said, a slight smile on her lips.


    Obsidian''s heart skipped a beat, \"Damn he caught Argenti''s attention.\" he thought in horror.


    Mao Lu stood up and bowed politely. \"I''d like that.\"


    Argenti''s smile widened some more before she turned solemn again.


    \"As Lu said, Ch��ng Bo may be someone very important to this whole scheme, killing him right now would be foolish, we must keep him close. But how should we punish him for keeping the Key without informing us, and how should we keep him under a tight leash? Any suggestions?\"

 36 Meeting 2

    \"Any suggestions?\" Argenti asked.


    The Gatekeepers around the Hall quietly pondered.


    A Gatekeeper with fur all over their body, like some type of werewolf, with the ranking 99 said \"As the saying goes one should keep their enemy close. How about we imprison him in the Flame Star Fortress? We give him a life sentence. That way we can keep him under our constant watch.\"


    The Hall chattered at these words, some praising the Gatekeeper who made the suggestion.


    When Mao Lu thought of Ch��ng Bo being imprisoned for life, his heart tightened and he felt more and more uncomfortable.


    \"Damn, this crush I have on him is too much. Just the thought of him being imprisoned makes me feel upset.\"


    Mao Lu was about object to the lifetime imprisonment idea, but Argenti beat him to it by saying,


    \"Ch��ng Bo is only at the Dao Stage. My Flame Star Fortress resides in my Realm, Realm 1. The essence here is far too potent for him. Just coming here would kill him. Imprisoning him here is impossible until he reaches the God stage and I doubt that will be any day soon.\"


    The Werewolf-like Gatekeeper looked like he''d had water poured over him. He''d appeared so smug and self-satisfied before and now he looked embarrassed.


    \"You''re correct Gatekeeper Argenti.\"


    Argenti ignored him, \"Any other suggestions?\"


    The Gatekeeper that looked like a floating rubix cube said, \"If we can''t imprison him here then we can just imprison him in another Realm, perhaps a Celestial Realm then?\"


    ''I believe the entire idea of imprisonment may not work.\" Obsidian interrupted, \"If this enemy can even go in and out of my Realm without me realising and steal an artefact from it, then imprisoning him will just make it easier for them. By keeping him in one place he''s a living target, if they want to kill him they could find him where we''ve imprisoned him and kill him. We''d literally be presenting him to them on a pedestal.\"


    A Gatekeeper with Time essences across their clothes, with skin made of glass, ranked 5th retorted \"Don''t you think you''re overestimating the enemy?\"


    Obsidian looked at him and said, \"Don''t you think you are underestimating them?\"


    There was a pause.


    \"If we can''t imprison him then what do we do then, because by your logic Obsidian, the enemy could find him and grab him whenever they want to.\" A Gatekeeper with the ranking of 3, who also had time essences across their robes, and hair made of orange flames pointed out.


    \"Not necessarily\" Obsidian stated, \"For the moment I don''t believe the enemy knows where he currently is. When he used the key he was taken to a completely random Realm, and so far he''s still alive and safe. Isn''t that right Mao Lu?\"


    \"Yes he''s perfectly fine, and in better health now.\" Mao Lu quickly responded.


    \"No he wasn''t, nothing peculiar happened.\"


    \"So don''t you see, the enemy doesn''t know where he is, but if we move him there''s a good chance they will find out. So I suggest we keep him in Gatekeeper Lu''s Realm.\" Obsidian stated.


    \"I''m sorry but I can''t help but object Gatekeeper Obsidian!\" The fish-like Gatekeeper next to Mao Lu protested.


    \"Oh and why is that Dragon?\" Obsidian asked.


    \"Dragon!\" Mao Lu inwardly exclaimed. Wasn''t this the Gatekeeper he''d indirectly fought with, the one that was friends with that Fang Hao character that had wanted to enter Mao Lu''s Realm. That Gatekeeper Dragon?


    \"I object because he is a new Gatekeeper, not to mention his Realm is a mortal realm. Even if he is on the path of Time that won''t change that he is currently the weakest here. Leaving Ch��ng Bo in his Realm is the same as giving our enemy a pat on the back and just letting him be taken.


    Also all of this is based on the idea that the enemy wants to harm Ch��ng Bo, what if they don''t. What if he''s working with them. If that''s the case then imprisoning him in a high level Realm would be much better.\"


    Muttering spread across the hall again, many of them were agreeing with Gatekeeper Dragon.


    \"He is just a new Gatekeeper.\"


    \"Keeping Ch��ng Bo in his Realm is no different than handing him to the enemy.\"


    \"So what if the enemy doesn''t currently know where Ch��ng Bo is, they can soon find out. It''s only a small advantage.\"


    \"Yes keeping him on that mortal realm would be the worst option.\"


    \"Yes I absolutely agree, we still don''t know if he''s working with the enemy.\"


    Mao Lu was angry. He knew he was a new Gatekeeper and he knew that he had no experience and his training was limited, but having this pointed out, and having everyone around him dismiss him as useless. Didn''t sit right with Mao Lu.


    \"Gates, I don''t want any of these Gatekeepers to have Ch��ng Bo. They believe he''s working with this unknown enemy. They''ll just stick him in a cage somewhere and if he''s killed they wouldn''t care.\" Mao Lu bitterly said.


    \"And you know he''s not working with them? You will care if he dies?\" Gates asked curiously.


    \"i know Ch��ng Bo is hiding something from me but I also know he''s a good person. I can just sense it. And if he dies I would care, I''d care much more than them. I''d be able to take care of him much better.\"


    \"Is that your obsession with him talking, or is that your pride?\"


    \"I''m not obsessed with him!\"


    \"Really, because from my perspective it doesn''t look that way. You have developed feeling for Ch��ng Bo.\" Gates analysed.


    \"Feelings? A small crush doesn''t mean I have serious romantic feelings for him. I�� I just don''t want him to get hurt.\"


    \"Mao Lu usually you are very logical and rational. In these circumstances do you really think you can bear the weight of looking after him. What if this enemy comes to your Realm and causes chaos because you chose to keep him by your side. What if your friends are hurt because of this?


    You have only just started on your path. You don''t have the ability to properly protect anyone right now. Don''t let your pride and romantic feelings stop you from seeing the situation at hand.\" Gates lectured.


    Mao Lu paused and then breathed out gently and calmed himself. \"I am not letting my romantic feelings or my pride get to me. But I still don''t want to see Ch��ng Bo in an unfortunate position, if he were to die and I had the chance to stop it. Forever the guilt would consume me.


    I''m not overestimating my own abilities, if there is any way I can help him I want to. My Mother taught me to be sincere, and I want to be sincere towards him. So if you know any way that I can keep him by my side and protect him then tell me now. Even if you don''t, I won''t drop this matter.\"


    Gates could see that Mao Lu was being stubborn to the bone, actually he was always stubborn. That was one of the reasons Gates liked Mao Lu. He was calm, clear, controlled and determined.


    Gates could see that Mao Lu really wanted to be the one to protect Ch��ng Bo.


    He wasn''t thinking clearly right now, but he was determined to do it.


    Gates sighed, \"This Ch��ng Bo honestly doesn''t deserve you or your sincerity��Fine then. There is one way you can probably keep him by your side and protect him. But I''m not sure if you''ll like it.\"


    \"Tell me.\" Mao Lu demanded.


    \"You can make Ch��ng Bo your Fate Companion.\"


    \"Fate Companion???\"


    \"For practitioners a Fate Companion is synonymous to making someone your husband or wife. For Gatekeepers your Fate Companion is your eternal servant. Since Gatekeepers can''t reproduce, if their Fate Companion is a different sex, they''re usually in a more platonic relationship with them.


    Generally a Fate Companion must always accompany you, their Fate is tied to yours.


    Your soul will be linked to theirs, they will no longer be able to keep secrets from you, no matter where they are or what danger they face you will be able to sense it.


    In one way it is the perfect form of imprisonment, the best way for you to fully find out his connection to the key and his secrets. And the best way to protect him since you''ll instantly know when he''s in danger. And if you do this he''ll stay by your side just like you want him to.\"


    Mao Lu blushed \"�� M-m-marriage. This is the same as marriage?\"


    \"Well if we are comparing it to the marriage culture on Earth then it is similar, and it usually happens between those with an attraction to each other, but just as I mentioned there are many differences.\"


    \"Marriage is a bit��\"


    \"This is the only suggestion I have for you Mao Lu. You can take it or leave it.\" Gates said sternly.


    Mao Lu''s brain was all over the place, but not because he disliked the idea. On the contrary his brain was filled with all kinds of weird thoughts.


    Just the thought of him being married to Ch��ng Bo made him feel very strange.


    He tried to calm himself down and think rationally.


    \"It''s not marriage it''s just a convenient set up and marriage is between people that love each other. Ch��ng Bo doesn''t love me. We only just met. I''m just doing this to help him out. Yh I''m doing this because it''s the right thing to do.\"


    Gates scoffed a little bit as it heard Mao Lu try to justify himself.


    At that time a Gatekeeper, who looked like an oversized wasp, said \"We don''t have to kill him but we don''t have to keep him alive. Why don''t we extract his consciousness and seal it into an object. That way we can make him a puppet slave. It would be far easier to protect him and gain information from him that way.\"


    \"Do you think his Father would be happy about that?\" Zither asked, \"His Father is Ch��ng Xing, the Supreme Lord of Stars. One of the most famous, respected and powerful practitioners throughout the Celestial, Immortal and mortal realms. If his son became a slave puppet the repercussions of that would be vast. Our relationship with the public is already strained, do you want them to make a mass civil uprising whilst this unknown enemy is on the loose!\"


    \"Then I have a suggestion.\" Mao Lu''s voice cut through. \"Why don''t I make him my Fate Companion.\"


    The room went completely silent.


    \"That way I can learn all his secrets and discover if he has a deeper connection to the key. I can sense when he''s in danger and he wouldn''t be able to leave my side.


    In a way this would be the perfect imprisonment, and it wouldn''t harm him so there would be no civil uprisings. That way I can find out if he''s really working with the enemy.


    And if not and they are after him, then keeping him by my side is the best option.


    If the enemy really don''t know where he is, then I can hide him in my Realm.\"


    Argenti''s eyes were wide. \"You want to make him your Fate Companion?!\"


    Mao Lu looked at her calmly with a serious expression, \"Yes.\"


    Argenti didn''t know how to respond.


    This was the first time anyone had seen her so speechless. It took awhile for her to nod.


    \"It is a good suggestion, the best one yet, but�� You do realise you can only have one Fate Companion for life, it is a permanent commitment, and it works both ways. You won''t be able to hide secrets from him, the only secrets he won''t know will be the ones pertaining your Gatekeeper abilities. But your overall privacy will be invaded, your fate and his will be intertwined.


    Picking a Fate Companion is a serious matter. If he does turn out to be working with the enemy we may have to execute him.


    If he dies you will be scarred deeply.


    A Fate Companion isn''t something you can just casually suggest.


    You are new so I''m sure you''re not aware, but Gatekeepers rarely take on Fate Companions. Our life spans tend to be longer than Practitioners usually, if your companion isn''t another Gatekeeper you may end up lonely in the later years.


    Also as Gatekeepers we are omnipotent figures we don''t tend to involve ourselves with the Practitioners.


    And�� And if you don''t love them, being forced to stay with them for eternity can be the worst form of punishment. You will suffer deeply.


    Knowing all of this, do you still want to make him your Fate Companion?\"


    \"It does sound like a lot of commitment but Ch��ng Bo seems trustworthy to me. I believe he has a very kind soul.


    Even if he sees my secrets, I have nothing to hide. I don''t care that he''s a practitioner, I may live longer than him but he could very well outlive me. Death isn''t fair to anyone or any relationship, that''s just life.


    And�� And�� I guess I''ve already taken a fancy to him, I don''t think it would be bad overall. So yes, I''d like to make him my Fate Companion.\"


    The Hall was silent.


    \"Does anyone have any objections or any better suggestions?\" Obsidian asked.


    There was a long silence in the Hall.


    \"Then let us do that then. Ch��ng Bo will become Gatekeeper Lu''s Fate Companion.\" Obsidian concluded.


    Argenti said in a dismissive voice, \"Now that this decision has been made the meeting can now be adjourned. You all are dismissed, except for you Mao Lu. Stay here.\"


    With those words everyone quietly left, many of them giving Mao Lu strange looks as they went and muttering under their breaths.


    Mao Lu ignored them.


    Soon in the Grand Hall there was only Mao Lu, Argenti, and Obsidian.


    \"Do you really wish for this, it isn''t because you feel forced to due to the circumstances?\" Argenti asked.


    \"I admit the circumstances are an element, but me being greatly attracted to Ch��ng Bo is also an element. And I don''t want him to get hurt. I don''t want him to be imprisoned. If this option can help him, then I want to do it. I want to be sincere to him.\" Mao Lu said honestly, these were his real feelings. \"I like Ch��ng Bo.\"


    Mao Lu realised he really did like him. He didn''t know when the feeling had begun. Was it when they first made eye contact? Was it when he watched him sleep for two weeks and cared for him? Was it when he saw him in the bath? Or was it when they ate together and smiled together?


    Mao Lu had never felt such a strong feeling of attraction, and desire for a person before. Even Zhao Detong had never ellicitated such feelings from him.


    \"What has he done to deserve these feelings and sincerity?\" Argenti couldn''t help but ask.


    Mao Lu had a rather helpless expression, \"All he did was smile, and talk to me normally�� Nothing much but I�� I still like him.\"


    \"I see. Then we will arrange the ceremony for you soon. When it is prepared we will inform you.\" Argenti stated.


    Mao Lu smiled brightly \"I will be waiting then.\"


    \"Before I dismiss you, I want you to know that the Key. The Gatekeepers key, the Judgment key, can distort reality. It can cause harm to your Realm. When Ch��ng Bo transported to your Realm the effects of the key may have done something to it.


    You need to keep your eyes out for any irregularities, and you must cure these irregularities before they get out of hand, or else your Realm is at risk of collapsing.


    I don''t know what form these irregularities will take but you must keep your eye out for anything strange.\"


    Argenti said very seriously.


    \"Thank you for the warning. I will keep an eye out.\" Mao Lu said with equal seriousness.


    \"Hmmm good. Mao Lu I notice you have a very good temperament and high potential on your path. If you ever need guidance or just a conversation, then please come find me.\"


    Mao Lu stood up and bowed sincerely, \"I will\".


    \"Good.\" Argenti smiled. She was liking Mao Lu more and more. \"Then you are dismissed.\"


    Mao Lu bowed again to her and then exited the hall through a doorway that suddenly appeared.


    As Gates pulled him through the air and he exited the Flame Star Fortress, it suddenly hit Mao Lu.


    \"What the hell did I just do!!!??\"

 37 Housewarming party 1

    CHAOYANG- MAO LU''S HOME


    \"Is it not cold? You should put a shirt on.\" Fei Bing Bing said, feeling a bit overly-sensitive around the shirtless Ch��ng Bo.


    \"I''m fine.\" Ch��ng Bo curtly replied.


    If he put his robes on he was sure it would lead to all kinds of questions. His clothes were from his Star Realm, they were enchanted. Just by looking at the outfits these mortals wore, Ch��ng Bo knew his robes would seem very strange, hence why he politely refused.


    \"Ah, I see.\" Fei Bing Bing replied weakly as she tried to gaze at anything else besides Ch��ng Bo''s chest. Secretly wishing Zhao Detong had muscles like that.


    \"Who''s your personal trainer? Or do you train by yourself, your body is super impressive.\" Frank Wang praised.


    Ch��ng Bo smiled a bit, he was sure that to mortals who had never practised and expelled their bodies of impurities, his body must look surreal to them.


    \"Thank you. I don''t have a personal trainer. I train by myself.\"


    \"Wow really. Do you practice martial arts, Zhao Detong is a Wing Chun expert, what about you. Do you specialise in anything?\" Frank was extremely curious.


    Tanaka interrupted, \"Why do you care about his muscles so much, we should be asking the important questions!\" Tanaka turned to Ch��ng Bo, \"So you''re living with Mao Lu because you can''t go home, why can''t you go home?\"


    Ch��ng Bo smiled and said, \"That''s a personal matter, I don''t need to tell you that.\"


    \"You said you met Lu through work, what work? What is his mysterious new job?\"


    Ch��ng Bo smiled again and said, \"If he hasn''t told you about it, it isn''t my place to tell you about it.\"


    \"God, you are no fun at all!!! Come on give us the answers, is there some special reason that we can''t know!\" Tanaka yelled.


    They were all sitting on the sofa set in Mao Lu''s spacious living room. They''d cracked open the beers and were drinking.


    Ch��ng Bo had been curious and decided to sit with them, drinking with them, which led up to this conversation.


    \"There isn''t a special reason you can''t know.\" Ch��ng Bo lied, \"I just feel that you''re better hearing it from him rather than from me.\"


    \"Now it''s my turn to ask questions. How do you all know Mao Lu?\" Ch��ng Bo changed the flow of the conversation, he was tired of their interrogation.


    Tanaka answered \"Mao Lu and I met at Caf�� Eclair as part-timers three years ago. We became instant friends.\"


    \"I only know him through Tanaka, we met when Tanaka asked me to give Mao Lu a ride home from work three years ago,\" Bei Lao said as he pushed up his glasses.


    \"Mao Lu and I met when he first started working at Roaring Tiger. Wow, now that I think about it it''s nearly been four years since Lu and I met, time goes fast.\"Fang Kai said nostalgically.


    \"Hahah\" Bing Bing laughed, \"you''re so proud of that Frank. Then I guess I should be more proud since Detong and I have known Mao Lu almost all our lives. We all met at the same daycare before we were even one years old, and we became friends straight away.\"


    Zhao Detong, nodded in agreement at her words, holding her hand and squeezing it gently as she spoke.


    Ch��ng Bo noticed this small romantic gesture between the two. He easily knew who all the couples were in the group.


    Tanaka was with Bei Lao. Fei Bing Bing was with Zhao Detong.


    Even though they hadn''t said it, it was pretty obvious due to their body language and actions.


    And that little Witch seemed to be flirting with Frank Wang.


    Ch��ng Bo narrowed his eyes at Qi Zhou, \"You probably made connections with this mortal group so that you could get closer to Gatekeeper Lu right? Not a bad way in trying to approach him, but don''t you think he''ll be angered if he realises you''re using his friends to get to him. You might just piss him off.\"


    He said this in the Universal Realm Tongue.


    Qi Zhou stiffened slightly before replying, \"Thank you for your concern, but I think I can handle it.\"


    \"I wasn''t concerned about you. I''m telling you to back off.\"


    Ch��ng Bo said coldly, he didn''t want this witch near Mao Lu.


    He needed Mao Lu. When their bond deepened that meant he would have unlimited fate points. He didn''t need this Witch interrupting his plans. The only reason he hadn''t forcefully kicked her out was because of the mortals around them.


    \"While you have the chance I suggest you leave Mao Lu''s mortal friends alone and go elsewhere. If you don''t I''ll have to make you leave, and there are many ways I can make you disappear.\" He casually threatened.


    The atmosphere in the room grew cold and Qi Zhou glared at him. This was so unfair. She''d gone through so much effort to make Frank Wang like her, all so she could meet the Gatekeeper and become his servant, and now she was been pushed out by a Dao Stage practitioner. So unfair. How terribly unlucky.


    And she could tell from his gaze that he wasn''t kidding around. If she didn''t leave on her own free will, he would make her.


    Qi Zhou knew Ch��ng Bo''s reputation for being very unstable.


    Sometimes Ch��ng Bo would help the poor, cure illnesses, build schools or reunite those who were separated from their loved ones by war.


    But Ch��ng Bo was also known for wantonly murdering those that stood in his way, for destroying entire clans and sects if he deemed them unnecessary. It was like he had two split personalities.


    Qi Zhou was aware that Ch��ng Bo was a dangerous, powerful and unstable genius. If she kept pushing his buttons he might very well kill her here.


    Ch��ng Bo did indeed have that sort reputation. And he was well aware that behind his back people called him all kinds of names.


    Ch��ng Bo''s actions, however, weren''t because he had a split personality. It was because he had to gain fate points for the Sovereign System.


    Over the years he''d done anything to gain fate points. Whether that was saving people from tragedies or murdering them in cold blood. As long as Ch��ng Bo thought he was in the right and it could get him points then he would do it.


    Ch��ng Bo never killed people he thought were innocent, he only destroyed evil clans or sects. But of course, rumours had spiralled out of proportion making it out like he was insane and killed randomly.


    \"Umm, is everything okay?\" Frank asked, \"What are you two talking about?\"


    Qi Zhou instantly put on a fake smile and laughed, \"Oh nothing. He was just asking me how I knew Mao Lu, and I was telling him I didn''t. Since I haven''t met him yet. Then he was asking me how I learnt his language and we started talking about the political circumstances in Nepal. It made us pretty serious for a bit.\" Qi Zhou said this lie rather confidently, but even she was aware that her lie sounded like crap.


    They hadn''t spoken long enough to be bringing up politics and they''d been glaring at each other too.


    Even though Qi Zhou knew her lie was probably obvious she didn''t put down her facade.


    \"Ah okay.\" Frank Wang said slowly. The rest of the group exchanging doubtful looks between each other.


    \"Do they know each other or something?\" Frank Wang wondered because the hostile atmosphere between the two didn''t seem to be from people that had just met. It seemed like they didn''t like each other.


    Frank didn''t need to understand the language to hear the dark and icy tones in their voices when they spoke to each other.


    Everyone else also sensed it and wondered what the real relationship was between Qi Zhou and Ch��ng Bo.


    Just as Tanaka, who hated not knowing things, was about to ask about their relationship. The wooden doors of the main house slid open.


    And there was Mao Lu, standing in the doorway. He was wearing a suit.


    ....


    Three minutes ago


    Mao Lu had been dropped into the courtyard by Gates. He''d then hurried to his room, looking for a suit to wear that would be appropriate for a meeting.


    Since Mao Lu had been at work right? At a meeting right?


    He then heard voices coming from the main house and could see everyone chatting inside. He steeled himself before he opened the sliding doors, and then said with fake surprise.


    \"What are you guys doing here?\"


    \"Mao Lu!!!\" they all said in unison, except for Ch��ng Bo who had sensed Mao Lu the moment he''d dropped in from the sky.


    Mao Lu tried to look very stunned and speechless. \"You guys, why are you all here?\"


    \"Surprise!!!\" They all chanted.


    \"We decided to throw you a Housewarming party. Which you would have known about if you checked your phone.\" Fei Bing Bing explained.


    \"Yh, don''t you know that phones are for communication, you need to check messages Lu.\" Zhao Detong tutted as he passed Mao Lu his phone.


    When Mao Lu saw the multitude of messages he made a sheepish expression.


    \"Omg, thank you so very much guys. I can''t believe you did this. I would have come back earlier if I''d realised.


    I was feeling a bit ill this week and was resting and I ended up not checking my phone. And then I had to go to a meeting and a colleague picked me up to take me there and it was all so rushed.\" Mao Lu babbled a bit, regurgitating the same lies Ch��ng Bo had told them.


    \"We know, we know all that already. Your friend told us.\" Tanaka replied, wiggling his eyebrows suggestively as he pointed towards Ch��ng Bo.


    As Mao Lu turned and made eye contact with Ch��ng Bo he felt his cheeks flush slightly and his heart race.


    The feelings of attraction he had towards Ch��ng Bo appeared to have intensified.


    Mao Lu coughed and cupped his hands to his face to hide his blushing, as he turned towards his friends who were all giving him smug little looks and knowing grins.


    \"I see you all have met Ch��ng Bo,\" he said to them as he attempted to control his breathing.


    At the same time, he was feeling very awkward. How could he tell Ch��ng Bo about the decision that was made at the meeting? About their fate Companionship.


    Mao Lu realised he didn''t know anything about Ch��ng Bo. He didn''t know whether Ch��ng Bo liked men, or whether that type of thing even mattered in his Realm.


    \"What if Ch��ng Bo already had some girlfriend or a female lover somewhere and by making him my fate companion I''ve ruined his love life and he''ll hate me forever.


    But this was the best option, better than him being caged somewhere and tortured, right?\"


    Mao Lu''s brain was in chaos. Ever since they''d left the Flame Star Fortress, Mao Lu had been panicking.


    Gates sighed, \"What has been done, you can''t go back on it. Regardless of whether he has a lover somewhere or isn''t into you, he''ll still end up your fate companion.\"


    \"Oh wow, thanks for the pep talk Gates you''re always so helpful\" Mao Lu replied sarcastically.


    \"You don''t have to be thankful, it is my duty to guide and help you.\" Gates said seriously.


    Mao Lu wanted to shake Gates, and he resisted the urge to physically roll his eyes. Or else his friends would be confused, and if they asked why he was rolling his eyes he couldn''t tell them \"I''m having a mental conversation with Gates, my magical book slash keychain\". Yeah for some reason Mao Lu didn''t think that would go well.


    \"How did the meeting go?\" Ch��ng Bo asked in his own native tongue, the language of stars, used specifically in Star Realm.


    This was the language he had always used when speaking to Mao Lu.


    He didn''t use URT since Qi Zhou was here and he didn''t want her eavesdropping. What Ch��ng Bo didn''t know was that Qi Zhou had been to the star Realm before and could understand the Star language.


    \"Some things did happen, you were able to avoid getting any horrible punishment but there has been a complication which I will discuss with you later, right now isn''t exactly appropriate.\" Mao Lu replied a bit nervously. As he spoke his words were converted into the star language.


    \"Meeting, punishment�� Complication? What was this about?\" Qi Zhou wondered.


    \"Then we''ll talk about it later.\" Ch��ng Bo replied, feeling rather relieved. There wasn''t going to be any punishment, but Ch��ng Bo was curious. What kind of complication could have occurred that made Mao Lu appear so nervous?


    Ch��ng Bo pondered about this but didn''t ask. There was no need to be impatient.


    Instead, he looked towards Qi Zhou, his eyes sparkling maliciously as he said, \"Oh, by the way, Mao Lu, this little Witch here is using your friend Frank. I believe she''s bewitched him so that she could meet you. Don''t you think she''s going too far?\"


    Qi Zhou frowned and her mind raced in horror as she saw Mao Lu glance towards her.


    Everyone else looked back and forth, confused. They had no idea what was being said, all they knew was that the atmosphere suddenly felt pretty tense.

 38 Housewarming party 2

    \"Don''t you think she''s going too far?\" Ch��ng Bo smirked.


    Qi Zhou gulped.


    Mao Lu glanced up at her,


    \"I''m already aware of Miss Qi Zhou, did you think I didn''t see or sense her?\" Mao Lu replied casually.


    \"I was curious about why a Practitioner was getting close to Frank. I wanted to believe that it was for natural romantic reasons, but I guess the true reason was to get close to me. Messing with the fragile heart of my friend, Qi Zhou you have gone too far. \"


    Qi Zhou sweated slightly at his words, she thought she''d been very careful when she''d done spells on Frank.


    And since Mao Lu was a newly initiated Gatekeeper, she had hoped he''d be too preoccupied to notice her.


    Even though Qi Zhou didn''t know anything about the Gatekeepers powers, practices, or secrets. She was aware that most Gatekeepers had an omnipotent all-seeing eye, that allowed them to sense anything in their realm. She wasn''t sure about the specifics, but she''d assumed that as a new Gatekeeper, Mao Lu would need more than a few weeks to adjust to his powers.


    And since he hadn''t come to her or shut down her schemes in the past few weeks, she''d assumed that she was right and he hadn''t noticed. Yet now she was thoroughly proven wrong.


    \"I-\" Qi Zhou wanted to plea for mercy but was quickly cut off.


    \"I don''t want to hear your reasons or excuses just yet, let''s wait until after the Housewarming party, then we can have a little chat.\"


    Qi Zhou slowly nodded at Mao Lu, fear seeping deeply into her.


    She''d only met one Gatekeeper before and he''d been a terrible, vile creature that didn''t care for the inhabitants of his Realm.


    Among practitioners there was generally a deep fear and suspicion towards The Gatekeepers.


    Many practitioners desired a Gatekeepers power, and were awed by their abilities, but the most common feeling towards them was fear.


    Although Mao Lu appeared normal, and he may have been mortal in the past, that didn''t mean anything now. To Qi Zhou at least, Mao Lu was an unpredictable entity which demanded respect.


    Now that she dare cross the line and mess with him, he may end up killing her, punishing her in some unimaginable way, or even evicting her out of the Realm. Qi Zhou didn''t know which it would be, but she felt her heart pounding in worry.


    She''d thought a new Gatekeeper would be easier than the others, and more simple to win over. She dared to continue messing with Frank because she really needed to become Mao Lu''s servant. For her future, for her family, for her Master


    she needed to become a Gatekeepers servant.


    \"Is this the end of the road, will I be kicked out here and now.


    No I can''t go down like this. I hope he doesn''t punish me, I hope he doesn''t kill me. I hope he just lets me off.\" She silently prayed.


    Watching Mao Lu, Ch��ng Bo and Qi Zhou speak this foreign language and have their own little conversation that excluded the rest of them, was growing tedious.


    And Frank didn''t like the tense atmosphere that was coming from them, especially when he saw how frightened and upset Qi Zhou looked all of a sudden.


    Mao Lu was his sworn brother, and he trusted and knew Mao Lu enough to know he''d never intentionally do or say anything malicious, yet here they were. Whatever Mao Lu said had brought Qi Zhou to the brink of tears and Frank wasn''t happy.


    Mao Lu looked away from Qi Zhou and smiled brightly at his friends, he hated lying to them, but what other option did he have at the moment.


    \"Ch��ng Bo and Qi Zhou are�� are siblings. Ch��ng Bo is her step brother. I didn''t know Qi Zhou was in China and I was super surprised. That was all.\"


    \"HUH??!!!!\" Everyone exclaimed.


    Mao Lu turned to Qi Zhou, \"I was asking her why she hadn''t contacted Ch��ng Bo since he is also in China.\"


    Qi Zhou saw the meaningful \"Go-along-with-the-lie\" look on Mao Lu''s face, and said \"Ah yes��You know how my parents are divorced Frank. Well Ch��ng Bo is my step brother. The son of my Dad''s new wife. And the truth is I recognised him immediately but we''re not really on good terms so I didn''t want to mention it. And I didn''t realise the Mao Lu you were all talking about was the same Mao Lu I knew. I didn''t think I''d meet my brother here either. I just feel really awkward now. Haha\" she laughed nervously.


    Ch��ng Bo nodded, playing along with the story.


    Everyone looked at Mao Lu, Qi Zhou and Ch��ng Bo. They were confused but Mao Lu wasn''t usually the type to lie, or at least they didn''t expect Mao Lu to lie to them.


    Also it would make sense that Ch��ng Bo and Qi Zhou knew each other, since they seemed rather familiar or more like hostile with each other since the moment they met.


    And when Ch��ng Bo had opened the door he spoke his language. It was obvious that he knew Chinese, why would he open the door and answer in a foreign language if he was in China, unless he recognised someone on the other side of the door that spoke his language. It made sense.


    \"We''re not really close and we don''t have a good relationship, so I''d be grateful if you guys don''t ask about it.\" Qi Zhou looked directly at Frank with puppy-dog-watery eyes as she pouted \"I didn''t mean to hide it from you Frank, I just�� You know I don''t like talking about my family.\"


    Frank looked at Qi Zhou''s tearful face and his heart trembled a bit, any doubts he had about her words vanished altogether as he replied, \"Un. You don''t have to apologise.\"


    \"I''m also sorry\" Mao Lu said with a sincere and serious face, \"I didn''t realise you were hiding your relationship. I shouldn''t have revealed it like that.\"


    Qi Zhou stared at Mao Lu''s honest face, Who would think that this man was such a skillful liar?


    \"It''s fine Mao Lu, you didn''t know.\"


    Mao Lu still looked apologetic but internally he was sighing in relief. His friends appeared to believe his lie.


    \"Wow, look at Mr. Filled-with-principles. I didn''t think you had it in you to lie like that.\" Gates said, it''s voice filled with surprise and wonder.


    \"Although lying to my friends goes against my principles, if my lies protect them then it is necessary. I don''t want to drag them into this surreal world, and I don''t want to lose their trust. In the end this lie was the necessary solution.\" Mao Lu replied calmly.


    \"Yes it was a good solution, but how did you come up with that?\" Gates was still rather shocked. There was so many different sides to Mao Lu that it had yet to learn about.


    \"I was listening in on their conversations. I was aware of Qi Zhou and Frank dating.


    Frank''s parents are divorced and on one of their dates I heard her telling Frank that her parents were also divorced. After considering all their interactions so far since Ch��ng Bo met the group, I decided that pretending they knew each other already and were step siblings with a bad relationship would be a good lie. It was the best I could come up with in that limited time.\" Mao Lu explained.


    \"It was a very well thought lie considering the time you had, I think you might have a talent for it Mao Lu\" Gates giggled.


    \"A talent? I saw a similar situation on TV and just copied it. And most of my life I was lying about being gay and pretending I was straight, and making up all kinds of stories. It''s not a talent, I''m just okay at it. And who would want lying as their talent?\"


    Gates couldn''t help but roll its eyes. Thinking to itself, \"Someone can easily tell a lie but it takes an extremely skillful person to make it so believable. You acted that out perfectly, if that isn''t a talent I don''t know what is.\"


    \"How do you all know each other?\" Zhao Detong asked, he was the first to snap out from the shock of the surprising turn of events.


    \"When I was working my part time job as a rickshaw driver two years ago I met Qi Zhou when she was visiting China. When she forgot her purse on the rickshaw I found the address of the hotel she was temporarily staying at. When I was returning her purse to the hotel room I ran into Ch��ng Bo.\"


    \"You mean you''ve known this gorgeous man for two years and I''m only meeting him now!! \" Tanaka yelled exasperatedly.


    \"I wouldn''t call it knowing, we only met then and he wasn''t in China long. He didn''t speak much Chinese then either...anyways after I returned Qi Zhou''s purse we became good enough friends and ended up becoming pen pals. Although I admit I was so busy recently that I hadn''t written to her in nearly a year. I didn''t realise she was even in China now. And to think she''s dating Frank, what a coincidence.\"


    To reinforce Mao Lu''s fictional backstory and meeting, Qi Zhou and Ch��ng Bo constantly nodded in agreement.


    \"Due to Qi Zhou I was encouraged to learn that Nepalese language she spoke, and you guys know I''m a fast learner. So I learnt it rather easily.


    So when I met Ch��ng Bo coincidentally again due to work, being the only person who could communicate with him, and due to knowing him somewhat from before, we ended up in this type of arrangement.\"


    Mao Lu felt a bit bad as he effortlessly lied to his friends, and cooked up this story but this was much better than the alternative. It wasn''t like he could tell them \"Ch��ng Bo is a practitioner from another Realm, Qi Zhou is a Witch and oh by the way I''m also a Gatekeeper and we met due to all this crazy stuff!\"


    Yeah, for some reason Mao Lu didn''t envision explaining that to his friends going down well. First case scenario they''d think he had mental problems, worst case scenario they''d send him to a hospital for treatment.


    And regardless Mao Lu didn''t want them involved, so this was all for the better.


    \"I see, but Mao Lu, I''m curious. What exactly is your new job, we all realised we have no idea.\" Zhao Detong said, he honestly believed every word Mao Lu said to him, as far as he was concerned, Mao Lu had no reason to lie.


    \"Ah that, well you know about the inheritance I got.\"


    All his friends nodded at him.


    \"Well I ended up also inheriting a large share of a company, and I''m currently an executive for that company. I''m not exactly comfortable in the role, but I wasn''t in the position to deny inheriting the shares. I wanted to tell you guys about it when I felt more comfortable in the role, and was better at my job. But since you''re asking I might as well tell you that I''m now an executive of B&B law firm.\"


    Tanaka gasped, \"Is that why you were googling them that day in the staff room?\" Tanaka remembered peeking over Mao Lu''s shoulder when he was on break and seeing that law firm in the search engine.


    Mao Lu nodded, \"I received my inheritance from them and on the same day they offered me a job.\" This wasn''t exactly a lie.


    \"B&B law firm?\" Fang Kai asked \"Is that something big?\"


    Fei Bing Bing just looked at him as if he were stupid, but then it occurred to her that he obviously wouldn''t know.


    \"For people that deal a lot in international trade like my family''s business, B&B law firm is common knowledge.


    They''re the biggest Magic Circle law firm in China. A magic circle law firm is one that values the phrase ''Bigger is better''. Bigger deals, bigger money, and bigger staff. They are dominated by corporations and business, and filled with extremely wealthy business clients.


    It offers the best office facilities, they have several overseas locations. They top the list in revenue and partner profits. And they are filled with international clients.\"


    Fei Bing Bing gave a concerned look to Mao Lu, \"No wonder you''ve been so busy, such a major firm must be very hard to work for.


    I''ve seen horror story posts about the long hours and stressful experiences trying to keep wealthy clients happy all over the Internet.


    And especially you being a high school graduate, it must have been very pressuring to work in that professional snobby atmosphere.\" Bing Bing said worriedly.


    \"Yeah it has been hard adjusting but I''m getting used to it. And I''m thinking of continuing my studies soon so that I can be better fit for the role. And the people aren''t too harsh, actually I''m enjoying the work and it has been a very humbling experience so far.\" Mao Lu replied with a warm smile.


    \"To think you refused to work for me because you thought the position would be higher than your worth, and you thought you''d be ostracised for not having a degree. And now look at you being an executive. You''re such a hypocrite Lu!\" Zhao Detong exclaimed as he put Mao Lu into a warm headlock.


    \"I know I''m a bit of a hypocrite okay\" Mao Lu laughed, \"but isn''t that just human nature.\"


    \"Hahaha I guess you''re right\" Detong laughed, \"I''m just so happy for you Mao Lu. Well done.\"


    \"Yeah, well done Mao Lu!!!\" They began cheering.

 39 Housewarming Party 3

    Zhao Detong, Fei Bing Bing, Tanaka Kato, Fang Kai, Frank Wang and Bei Lao all congratulated Mao Lu.


    Soon they were all sitting in Mao Lu''s living room drinking happily and eating the snacks they''d prepared.


    \"So you''re a client at B&B law firm?\" Bing Bing asked.


    Ch��ng Bo nodded.


    \"What kind of circumstance requires you to stay with Mao Lu?\" Bing Bing couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    \"A private circumstance.\" Ch��ng Bo replied back coldly.


    \"Private. Ah I see hahaha.\" Fei Bing Bing laughed awkwardly.


    Seeing the awkwardness Frank Wang got to his feet and pulled two bags from the corner of the room.


    \"So here is your housewarming gifts, you didn''t think we came empty handed did you?\" Frank Wang winked as he passed the two big bags to Mao Lu.


    \"Oh you guys didn''t have to!\" Mao Lu cried out as he pulled out the brand new rice cooker, a collection of porcelain dishware, cool photo frames and a set of air fresheners shaped like arrows.


    \"Oh my you guys!!!! This is so nice and sweet of you. Oh my. Thank you so much. I love you all.\" Mao Lu shouted in joy.


    \"I knew he''d like them!\" Frank Wang smiled smugly.


    \"It''s nothing to be grateful for Lu, Frank Wang was the one who got the presents, we only gave him the money.\" Fang Kai said.


    \"Yeah but you guys prepared all of this together and you put money towards the gifts. Of course I''m grateful to all of you for all of it. And I really do love you guys. This means the world to me honestly.\"


    They all (minus Qi Zhou and Ch��ng Bo) smiled like fools at Mao Lu''s words.


    Everyone raised their glasses, Ch��ng Bo quickly copying them.


    \"Here''s to Mao Lu''s brilliant future and hopefully more good luck and good fortune.\" Zhao Detong proclaimed, \"Kampei!!!\"


    \"Kampei!!!!\" Everyone else shouted back as they clinked glasses and drank more.


    Half of them drank beer, the other half some wine and spirits. The only one not drinking anything alcoholic was Zhao Detong who was going to be driving everyone home.


    \"Sooooo\" said a very drunk Tanaka, in less than an hour he was already on his 5th beer, \"You Mr gorgeous and handsome\" he said as he wagged his finger at Ch��ng Bo.


    \"Do you like my Mao Lu, my Mao Lu is bloody amazing. Just look at that face and body. You won''t lose out if you started dating him!\" Tanaka yelled.


    Mao Lu felt his face burn with embarrassment.


    Both he and Bei Lao both yelled \"Tanaka!!!!\" at the same time.


    \"WHAT!!!\" he yelled back. \"I''m not wrong, right? This guy should date you Lu. Oi Ch��ng Bo, my Lu has much he can offer you. Not only is he handsome, he''s also very smart, if he continued his education he''d have all honours by now. You can''t find a better man than him. Not only that my Lu is a virgin, a pure sa-��%=(++@=/%/##\"


    At this very moment Mao Lu wished he could just crawl into a hole and die. Everyone was looking at him, including Ch��ng Bo.


    This was so embarrassing.


    \"Why Tanaka just why!!?\" He screamed in his head.


    \"It''s not humiliating to be a virgin, virginity is a good thing to maintain. Sometimes it''s better to wait until you meet the right person.\" Fei Bing Bing said as she saw Mao Lu''s embarrassed and red face.


    Fang Kai who was as drunk as Tanaka, laughed \"Hahaha maybe for women it looks good if you''re a virgin by Mao Lu''s age, but Mao Lu''s a man, even if he''s a gay he''s still a man. Being a virgin when you''re nearly 25, people will think you''ve got some problem down there hahaha.\"


    Zhao Detong, Fei Bing Bing, and Bei Lao glared at Fang Kai.


    \"Really Mao Lu it''s nothing to be ashamed of, I mean there are all kinds of people and it doesn''t matter if you put out or not. I doubt anyone will think you have a problem.\" Detong said trying to salvage the situation.


    \"Wow says the guy that had various girlfriends and lost his virginity at 15, what would you know about virginity\" Frank Wang said. \"As a fellow virgin, just like you Lu I''m the one who''s qualified to say that there is nothing wrong with it. Just wait to find someone you love.\"


    Fang Kai began to giggle again, \"Yeah but you''ve at least kissed someone before, right Frank? Mao Lu has never done that. He told me so the last time we went drinking. He''s never kissed another person, not once! He''s a 1000% virgin!\"


    \"Fang Kai!!\" Fei Bing Bing yelled as she shook Fang Kai by the collar.


    \"Yeah.\" said Tanaka as he escaped Bei Lao''s grasp and stood on the glass table, \"That''s why you should love our Lu!!!! He''s 1000% pure, 1000% pure hearted, 1000% decent. He''s the best damn thing you''ll ever find!\" Tanaka yelled into Ch��ng Bo''s face.


    Ch��ng Bo watched all of this with growing amusement, and at the same time he also felt embarrassed on Mao Lu''s behalf.


    He didn''t know whether Gatekeeper Lu really took a fancy to him or not, but being advertised like this by his mortal friends must be mortifying.


    Mao Lu''s expression was dark. He didn''t say anything. He didn''t look at any of his friends, and he didn''t dare look at Ch��ng Bo, else he might scream in embarrassment. Instead he just glugged down more of his beer and stuffed his face with some more dumplings and tried to pretend he wasn''t involved with anything happening around him.


    But then��


    \"Oh and by the way Ch��ng Bo, Mao Lu is a solid Shou, a Uke you know, so he likes it %��@&% so if you want to %@&��/@%@ then you can! And I''m sure he''d love it if you & #��@&@&@���#_#%+%@+��%+#%@&#him!!!!!!\" Tanaka shouted on top of the table.


    That was the final straw.


    Mao Lu sprang to his feet and dragged Tanaka off the table.


    \"THAT''S IT!!! ALL OF YOU HAVE STAYED LONG ENOUGH. LEAVE! LEAVE! LEAVE RIGHT NOW!!!!!\"


    Zhao Detong and Frank Wang immediately grabbed the drunk Fang Kai. Fei Bing Bing and Bei Lao grabbed Tanaka.


    \"I''m so sorry Mao Lu!\" Fei Bing Bing said hurriedly.


    \"Yes this wasn''t meant to happen Lu, we''ll take these guys away and leave now okay. We didn''t mean for this to end on such a sour note.\" Zhao Detong apologised.


    Mao Lu couldn''t even respond, he was too busy internally screaming. \"Why are my friends such messes. Why why why why why why why!!!!!!!\"


    They all hurried to the car, as Qi Zhou lingered, wondering whether she should leave or not, Mao Lu sighed and said \"Let''s have a chat another time, right now I''m not in the mood.\" he replied darkly.


    Qi Zhou quivered and nodded quickly as she ran towards the Land Rover like a headless chicken. She was so glad she''d been allowed to leave, she thanked the heavens.


    In less than five minutes Mao Lu''s home had been vacated and the only ones still there was him and Ch��ng Bo.


    Mao Lu wanted to run away.


    Ch��ng Bo also felt extremely awkward. He wanted to say something like, \"It doesn''t matter\" or \"I''ll pretend it never happened\" or \"Don''t be embarrassed you''re a Gatekeeper I wouldn''t dare even dream or think of such things.\"


    But Ch��ng Bo stopped himself.


    He felt like saying anything would make the situation even more uncomfortable and embarrassing for Mao Lu.


    So instead he just sat there quietly and waited for Mao Lu to say anything.


    In the end Mao Lu just quietly cleaned the living room.


    Ch��ng Bo helped him.


    They put the extra food in the fridge, brushed and mopped the wooden floors, cleaned the surfaces, put away the gifts, and did the dishes together. All in silence.


    Mao Lu looked like he wanted to say something to Ch��ng Bo, and he did, but he didn''t know what.


    In the end Mao Lu just avoided eye contact with Ch��ng Bo and walked away towards the west building.


    The moment his bedroom door closed he jumped onto his bed and screamed into his pillow.


    \"How embarrassing!!!!! How bloody embarrassing!!!!!!!\"


    After screaming for ages he heard a chuckling sound.


    It was Gates, it couldn''t help itself it laughed like crazy. \"Hilarious, absolutely hilarious.\"


    \"I''m glad one of us finds this so funny.\" Mao Lu mumbled bitterly.


    \"I can''t understand why you''re so upset, he is your future Fate Companion, he''d know these things sooner or later.\" Gates said, still laughing.


    \"That isn''t the point Gates! It isn''t the point!\" Mao Lu weeped and screamed more into his pillow.


    \"&@/%@&@)@%@%%@)@:@!!!!!!!!!!!!\" Mao Lu continuously cursed.


    \"How the hell am I supposed to tell him about the Fate Companionship now!!!!????\"


    __________________________


    ZHONGSHAN PARK- TIAN''ANMEN


    The Beijing sky was a hazy dark blue as the evening ripened.


    A couple walked in the park hand in hand.


    \"I love you Ming Tian\" A girl confessed.


    \"I love you too Ji Nai.\" The boy confessed back.


    They embraced under the moonlight.


    As the girl hugged him, she opened her eyes and saw a pair of green bloodshot eyes staring back at her.


    \"AHHHHHHH!!!!\" She screamed as she pulled Ming Tian back.


    A large creature that was the size of the tree next to them, stood above them. Staring at them hungrily.


    It''s large tongue wagged as thick green drool oozed off of it.


    It''s body seemed to be made of shadows, it was like some mutated no-face.


    Ming Tian screamed loudly as he spotted the monster.


    He grabbed Ji Nai''s hand and began to run out of the park.


    As they desperately ran they heard the creatures ragged breath behind them.


    Ming Tian held Ji Nai''s hand tightly as he continued running but suddenly something felt very wrong.


    As he looked to his side he realised his hand was still holding Ji Nai''s, but her hand wasn''t connected to her body.


    It was just a dismembered hand.


    \"AHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!\"


    As he screamed the creatures mouth was wide over his head. The next second it''s jaw clamped shut.


    _____________________


    Mao Lu opened his eyes wide. His entire body shivered. He felt something very wrong. Yet he couldn''t pinpoint it.


    He used Sense of the Realm but he couldn''t see or feel anything unusual. What was this growing feeling of anxiety? Why did he suddenly feel so nervous?


    He remembered the warning he''d gotten from Argenti before he''d left the Flaming Star Fortress.


    \"You need to keep your eyes out for any irregularities\"


    Was this an irregularity?

 40 Completing Sense of the Realm

    \"Did you feel that Gates?\" Mao Lu asked urgently.


    The hairs on his neck were standing upwards and a peculiar chilly sensation ran across his entire being. As he breathed his breath came out in icy clouds.


    He shivered.


    \"I do not know what you mean? I did not sense anything Mao Lu?\" Gates was confused.


    \"There is something very wrong, I feel that something is very wrong�� Very wrong.\" he shivered violently.


    It was as if someone had walked over his grave, he felt violated.


    \"How can you not feel it Gates?\"


    \"My abilities are not as infinite as yours, nor are they as invasive and as connected to this Realm as yours. I am but a tool used for guidance. I am not a living being, simply a guide. There are many things that you will notice that I will not.\" Gates explained.


    It watched as Mao Lu shivered more violently, his lips turning blue.


    \"What happened, what did you sense?\" Gates asked, feeling increasing concern.


    \"It-it-it''s not that I sensed anything. I can''t sense it, yet I know it''s there�� Something is wrong. I can''t explain it. I feel like this might be one of the irregularities I was warned about.\"


    \"An irregularity... a disturbance in the Realm. If that is the case this is very serious. If we do not find the source of this irregularity soon it will only grow bigger and bigger until it could lead to the possible collapse of your Realm.\" said Gates


    \"I already know that! But I can''t sense it. I�� I don''t know where it''s coming from.\"


    \"That is because you''re too panicked. You need to calm yourself, expand your mind and expand your senses. That way you will find this irregularity. Remember you are in control.\" Gates advised.


    \"Un.\" Mao Lu said as he tried to control his breathing and calm himself.


    He was in control.


    He wouldn''t let this irregularity turn him into a panicked mess.


    He crossed his legs and closed his eyes. Soon he was back in the world that existed in his mind.


    A silver flower that looked like a lotus and a rose, bloomed in the centre of the empty space.


    It''s petals and leaves stretching out to the white walls showing a map of the Realm.


    The petals were whispering to him, so quietly that he couldn''t make out exactly what they were saying, but he could still hear it.


    He tenderly touched the leaves and smelt the petals as he concentrated.


    So far he could sense 150 Galaxies, and from all of them he felt the trillions upon trillions of countless living creatures existing inside them.


    He felt something wrong, but there was so much going on in the Realm that he couldn''t pinpoint it.


    Where was it coming from? Where was the disturbance coming from?


    He searched intensely, his consciousness overturning every rock, every ripple, and every breath but he still couldn''t find anything.


    \"It is difficult for you to find the source of this irregularity because you have yet to grasp this entire Realm.


    A Realm is like a glass and all the information of the Universe or Realm is inside that glass. In this case the irregularity is a small crack in that glass. How can you find the crack when you can''t see the entire glass yet?\"


    \"So I must sense the entire Realm before I can pinpoint this irregularity?\" Mao Lu summarised.


    \"It may be the only way. The irregularity is good at hiding. It is created by a key, and the key was made to go against a Gatekeepers senses. If you don''t sense the entire Realm then you will continue to overlook it, even if it were right next to you. At least that is my conjecture.\" Gates confirmed.


    \"Then I will sense it all tonight.\" Mao Lu gritted his teeth.


    \"Tonight!? Don''t be ridiculous Mao Lu, pushing your body to such an extreme may deem fatal. You know how hard it has been for you to sense all the way up to 150 galaxies, you need to take your time to sense the remaining 250. There is no rush. I am certain with the amazing speed and progress you have shown so far, you''ll be able to sense the entire Realm in less than a month or two months. You don''t need to rush.\"


    \"Ch��ng Bo has been in this realm less than a month. The key was used less than a month ago and yet there is already an irregularity that is causing me to worry so much. There may be more irregularities than this one, if that is the case then two months or even a month is too long.


    This Realm is my home, this Realm is filled with my loved ones. If there is something out there that could hurt them and something happened to them because I decided to wait two months to sense this thing. Then I would hate myself for eternity. What''s the point of having all this power if I can not protect those closest to me.


    I feel that this irregularity is nearby and it is scary. I want to find it soon. So Gates I am going to sense this entire Realm and no matter what state I am in, no matter how much I scream. I do not want you to stop me.\" Mao Lu''s words were icy and determined.


    He was a rock that could not be budged.


    \"I�� I guess I''ll let you have your way.\" Gates conceded, \"but you must know I am not happy about this.\"


    Mao Lu smiled slightly, \"Thank you Gates.\"


    Gates didn''t like being thanked like this. It felt like It was sending Mao Lu away. If he overextended himself, his mind may break and his body may crumble. Even if he recovered it may take longer than any time he ever took to recover before and he may not be the same Mao Lu. But these were the worst case scenarios.


    Gates had faith that Mao Lu was a one-of-a-kind genius who was meant to be a Gatekeeper. \"He can do it, he can do it successfully without breaking himself. He can do it.\" Gates quietly chanted.


    Mao Lu sat cross legged and concentrated on pushing the barrier.


    \"POP\" and his consciousness had stretched to the 151st galaxy.


    \"POP, POP, POP, POP, POP, POP, POP, POP, POP, POP, POP,\"


    His mind burst again and again into different galaxies, like a rushing flood. The amount of information increased and at first he was able to bear with it, but when his mind crossed into the 268th galaxy the backlash hit.


    This time Mao Lu felt his blood churning, it ran out of his pores and oozed outwards. He was being drained. His hair was falling out in clumps. A terrible itching ran across his skin.


    He beared the pain and chanted \"I am in control. I am in control. I can do this.\"


    When he passed the 320th Realm all the blood from his body had been squeezed out. His hair was gone and he looked like a wrinkly prune. He barely had any energy to breathe or even move. His head hurt so much that he felt like it was breaking open.


    But still he told himself, \"I am in control. I am in control. I can do this.\"


    As he passed the 399th galaxy, the flower in his mind had grown immensely. It now wrapped around the entirety of the space in his head. There were 399 large flowers blooming now, each contained the information of a galaxy. They swayed gently in the wind.


    Mao Lu felt like he was dying, he was only one galaxy away from completing sense of the Realm but he felt like the distance was beyond far.


    His gaze became cloudy


    \"Mao Lu, Mao Lu, Mao Lu!!!!\" Gates called.


    It wanted to stop Mao Lu now, Gates wanted to prevent everything now, but it was too late. Mao Lu could no longer hear Gates.


    It was up to Mao Lu alone to pull himself through it all and complete Sensing the Realm.


    If he failed his mind would vanish and he would become a zombie, a shell of who he used to be, controlled by the Realm like some other Gatekeepers. His potential and talent disappearing along with his mind.


    \"Why did I say yes? Why did I let him do this?\" Gates fretted.


    As It worried and Mao Lu tried to find the strength to move on, Ch��ng Bo hovered outside the door.


    It had been twenty days since Mao Lu had ran into his room.


    The terrible sounds Ch��ng Bo had heard coming from the west building had made him extremely uncomfortable.


    It no longer felt like Mao Lu was training, in fact it felt more like he was being tortured.


    Since Mao Lu had shut himself away for twenty days an almost perpetual snow had consumed Beijing.


    The streets outside and the roads were covered in thick blankets of snow and the city had practically closed down.


    Weather near a Gatekeeper usually reflected their mood.


    The worse the blizzard, the more Ch��ng Bo began to worry about Mao Lu. He usually never worried but he felt distressed. Something about the way Mao Lu spoke to him or acted around him made Ch��ng Bo concerned about him.


    Ch��ng Bo didn''t like hesitation, hesitation showed weakness and he hated being weak.


    So he knocked on the door and called out, \"Mao Lu�� I admire how hard you train. How hard you push yourself reflects the strength of your mind and your resolve. In person you appear weak and gentle yet you obviously have nerves of steel.


    I hope you''re not pushing yourself too hard, because there''s a difference between training and hurting yourself. Training is supposed to make you stronger. So I hope your strength improves so that you can soon tell me what the complication was at that meeting. I''m very curious.\"


    There was no response to his words, Ch��ng Bo felt slightly awkward and said, \"Sorry if I disturbed you\" before turning away and going back to his own training.


    Mao Lu''s glazed over eyes came into focus.


    Ch��ng Bo words stirred him. His voice was music to Mao Lu''s ears. They energised him and filled him with excitement and he sparked with determination.


    \"I have nerves of steel. I can do this!\" he told himself as he crossed into the 400th galaxy and his consciousness extended to the boundaries of his Realm.


    The 400th flower bloomed in his mind and when it did all the flowers began to glow vibrantly and dance around.


    Mao Lu''s dried body filled with fresh blood that was as thick as mercury, filled with essence and purified. All his meridians and acupoints opened up. His hair regrew at a rapid rate, each strand was stronger than the toughest steel.


    His skin soon regained its buoyancy, his lips filled with colour and his features contained a jade like flawlessness. He now looked like an immortal fairy.


    As his eyes opened they glowed with a green purplish tint.


    \"Congratulations Mao Lu, you have completed Sense of the Realm and are now halfway to the Merging stage.\" Gates congratulated happily, \"How do you feel?\"


    Mao Lu looked around his room that was covered in his blood and hair. He clenched and un-clenched his fist.


    Compared to before he felt like an entirely new being, the entire Realm was at his fingertips.


    \"I feel�� Powerful.\"


    He now could sense the irregularity. It really was nearby.


    \"Let''s go Gates. We have an irregularity to destroy.\"

 41 The first battle 1

    \"Let''s go Gates, we have an irregularity to destroy.\"


    Gates appeared in front of Mao Lu in its large book form, it wrapped around him and when it pulled away, Mao Lu was dressed in his formal Gatekeeper clothing.


    His hair tied up in a bun as he wore battle attire and latticed armour.


    \"Mao Lu, before we leave I suggest we take that Ch��ng Bo with us.\" Gates said.


    \"Why?\" Mao Lu was confused, why would it be necessary to bring Ch��ng Bo along.


    \"Firstly the reason for bringing him is because he''s a Practitioner at the Dao stage. In this Realm the most powerful practitioners are at the Immortal stage, those of higher levels tend to move to more stronger Realms with greater and more pure essence. Ch��ng Bo is the strongest practitioner currently in Realm 145.


    In addition you are only at the Awakening stage, although you have Sensed the Realm you are still not at the Merging stage, as you have yet to fully Control the Realm. Because of that, despite your immense power you lack any skills and techniques. Even with your ability to control Time you still haven''t progressed on that path sufficiently or learnt any skills involving Time. You haven''t even mastered the skills Expel, Seal and Allow. Which are basic Gatekeeper techniques that allow you to expel, allow or seal things in your Realm.


    You haven''t even chosen your sacred weapon yet.


    I was planning on teaching you these techniques when you entered the Merging Stage, I didn''t think there would be a fight so quickly and didn''t teach you these things. I am sorry.


    Right now if you went to fight the irregularity you wouldn''t be able to do defend yourself against it.


    That''s why you should take Ch��ng Bo along with you. He is skilled and a practitioner at the Dao stage, the Dao stage isn''t something to be looked down upon. We don''t know what form the irregularity will take, if it is in a very mobile and attacking form then having Ch��ng Bo with you would be better.\"


    As Gates explained this, Mao Lu who had been all gung-ho and ready to run out there and fight, slowly lost his enthusiasm and found himself sitting on his bed with a dumbfounded expression.


    \"Are you saying I''m completely helpless and useless?\" Mao Lu couldn''t help but ask with exasperation.


    \"You are not useless or helpless, you are the only one that can locate and seal this irregularity.


    Through your training so far you''ve been able to greatly improve your senses and your body. At the moment your entire body is tougher than a tier 1 heavenly item, your blood is thicker than Mercury and imbued with the purest essence.


    However, against an irregularity that could potentially collapse this Realm, its abilities are far beyond that of a normal practitioner and far beyond your current skill level. That''s why it would be helpful to bring along Ch��ng Bo.\" Gates explained thoroughly, \"It isn''t that you are useless or helpless. Do not worry, when we reach the Irregularity I will teach you how to Seal it and Expel it.\"


    Mao Lu couldn''t help but sigh, it was like he was going into war with a gun that he didn''t know how to shoot. He had a feeling that getting rid of this irregularity was most definitely not going to be easy.


    \"Then let''s go.\" Mao Lu stood up and opened the sliding wooden doors, Gates transformed back into a keychain and hooked itself to Mao Lu''s belt.


    As Mao Lu pushed apart the sliding doors, and they slid open, he saw white snow across the landscape.


    The courtyard was covered in blankets of thick snow, as Mao Lu used Sense of the Realm, he realised that the entire of Beijing was covered in snow. The entire city had transformed into a winter wonderland.


    It was December now, so snow wasn''t uncommon, but Mao Lu hadn''t seen such heavy snow in his entire life.


    \"You did this as you trained, the weather around you reflects your heart. As you suffered there was a blizzard.\" Gates commented.


    \"I did this.\" Mao Lu was stupefied. He hadn''t realised he had such an ability.


    \"As you merge with the Realm more, the more your emotions will affect the Realm. Luckily you were able to complete Sense of the Realm or you might have enveloped this entire planet and perhaps many more into an eternal winter.\" Gates said nonchalantly


    Mao Lu went a bit pale just thinking about that.


    Earlier he''d felt his mind fading away and he really felt himself disappearing. He''d realised at that moment that he overestimated himself, that he didn''t have the strength to continue. But, then Ch��ng Bo''s voice came to him like a blessing from the heavens, giving him strength to achieve his goal.


    He blushed just remembering Ch��ng Bo saying \"I admire how hard you train�� You have nerves of steel...I hope you''re not pushing yourself too hard.\"


    A silly grin came over Mao Lu''s face. \"He was worried about me�� He admires me.\"


    Mao Lu did a little dance in happiness as he jumped onto the surface of the blankets of snow. His body had become extremely light and weightless, he easily skipped over the snowy surface without sinking into it, and made his way through the courtyard.


    He stopped in front of a peculiar spherical mound of snow. He gently brushed the snow aside and soon he could see Ch��ng Bo.


    Ch��ng Bo was sitting still, cross legged, and meditating. He floated slightly off the ground and his aura made a spherical forcefield around him.


    \"Hello Ch��ng Bo.\" Mao Lu said with a smile, his voice gentle and tender.


    If Gates had eyes it would have rolled them and if it had a mouth it would have faked being sick. Mao Lu''s voice was just too gentle and too sweet.


    Ch��ng Bo''s blue star filled eyes snapped open and gazed at Mao Lu.


    As Mao Lu stood in his blue Gatekeeper robes, that had the time essences running across the fabric, his long hair tied up in a bun. With his appearance more flawless and surreal, his lips pink like ripe fruit, and his eyes gleaming a soft purple-green. Against the canvas of the winter snow he was truly stunning.


    Ch��ng Bo blinked repeatedly as he glanced up at Mao Lu. He felt something stir in his heart slightly.


    He smiled up at him. \"Is everything okay?\"


    \"There is something dangerous running around in my Realm and I was about to head out to deal with it. Would you like to come with me? As they say two is better than one.\" Mao Lu said softly.


    \"You want me to help you! Would I not just drag you down?\" To Ch��ng Bo a Gatekeepers abilities far exceeded his own. Wouldn''t he just drag Mao Lu down��but then it occurred to Ch��ng Bo. This was a perfect opportunity to deepen their bond, he shouldn''t refuse this.


    \"No you wouldn''t drag me down, I''d like it if you accompanied me.\" Mao Lu replied quickly.


    \"Then I won''t refuse you.\" Ch��ng Bo responded just as quickly.


    Mao Lu smiled widely \"Good let''s go!\"


    This time as Gates pulled Mao Lu onto the air, It also pulled up Ch��ng Bo.


    To Ch��ng Bo an invisible force had suddenly wrapped around him and pulled him quickly into the sky at lightning speed.


    This speed was hundred times faster than Ch��ng Bo''s movement technique Angel Flight.


    Ch��ng Bo barely blinked before the scenery around them had changed and they were standing in a snow filled park.


    It was empty.


    For some reason just standing there made his skin crawl and an eerie chill seeped into his flesh. Something wasn''t right, he felt like he was being watched.


    ___________________________


    TIAN''ANMEN POLICE BUREAU


    Frank Wang sat at his desk. His head in his hands.


    He''d been stuck at work for practically two weeks. At first the snow hadn''t been too bad but during the last two weeks the snow had gotten so bad that it went up to the waist of an average person.


    And the blizzard that followed this heavy snowfall made it completely impossible to drive anywhere in this weather.


    When it had gotten really bad, Frank had been at the police station. Due to the snow he, along with his other colleagues, had been stranded at the station.


    Luckily the Police station in Tian''anmen was huge and had many spare rooms and beds. Many officers were also used to working overtime and sleeping over so they were able to manage.


    During the last two weeks, Frank, along with many others were helping out with the traffic, infrastructure, and emergency departments during the snowy crisis.


    Frank had been working long hours helping cars stuck in the roads, because idiots thought they could drive in this weather.


    Helping with general emergencies and writing reports. Sadly despite the weather, local crime or accidents didn''t stop. The last two weeks had really been the worst.


    Frank was so tired right now, and the bed he had at the station was so uncomfortable.


    \"Hey everyone the blizzard finally stopped and the temperatures are going up. Look at the weather report!\" A voice yelled.


    Frank Wang who''d been tiredly resting at his desk, bumped his head hard on his desktop computer the moment he heard the shout.


    The entire office yelled \"Yessssss!!!\"


    \"Hooray\"


    \"Finally, it''s over.\"


    Frank nursed his aching head as he made a little dance in his chair. He was finally going to be able to go home and rest.


    The first thing he did was call his Mum, who was staying at his home at the moment, visiting him. To think a week after she came from England there would be such disastrous weather.


    \"Hello Ma, did you notice that the blizzard stopped? Yeah it has. I think I''ll be going home soon�� Yh hopefully if it defrosts enough and goes down in the next 24 hours��.Yep Ma��.Cool love you.\"


    He hung up.


    \"Wow you''re such a Mama''s boy, the first thing I did was call my boyfriend. Yet you called your Ma, shouldn''t you also call Qi Zhou. Isn''t she the love of your life. Tell her your coming home soon.\" Lin Yang said as she stretched.


    \"I will tell her, like now, geez Lin Yang go back to your own business.\" Frank hissed at her.


    Lin Yang just laughed.


    \"Frank!!!!!\" Chief Wei yelled from across the office.


    \"Looks like you''ll have to call her later, seems like the chief wants you. What did you do this time?\" Lin Yang asked curiously.


    Frank was confused, \"I haven''t done anything I swear.\" he replied as he ran up to Chief Wei and saluted.


    \"Chief Wei, how can I help you?\" Frank asked.


    \"You helped out with that weird case more than a month ago, the one concerning the missing people.\"


    \"Yes sir I did.\"


    \"I know you did, I''m the one that put you on that case detective, it wasn''t a question.\" Chief Wei said a bit irritably


    \"The case that became cold is now hot again. We''re keeping it quiet since we don''t want too much negative press, but since before the blizzard even more people have gone missing around the Tian''anmen area. More specifically around Zhongshan Park.


    Due to the excessive snow the investigation had to be halted and now we fear any remaining evidence may have vanished, but since the blizzard has stopped a team is going to Zhongshan Park using the police snowmobiles to find any signs of the missing people.


    Since you were apart of the original investigation you should go with them. They''re leaving now.\"


    Frank internally moaned, but at the same time he was itching to go. He knew there had been something really off about that case. People being kidnapped and then reappearing again with no memory of the incident.


    Perhaps a serial kidnapper was on the loose or some kind of crime organisation was behind this. Frank wanted to be the one to solve the case and capture the bad-guy.


    \"Then I''ll head out Chief.\"


    \"Good luck Frank!\" Chief Wei called after him as Frank ran to his locker. He put on his winter uniform and joined the investigation team outside on their snowmobiles. Soon they were heading to Zhongshan Park.


    ______________________


    ZHONGSHAN PARK


    Mao Lu''s eyes wandered across the seemingly empty snow covered park.


    Ch��ng Bo stood next to him staring outwards.


    They both shivered slightly.


    Mao Lu could feel it, the irregularity was around the entire park. He could sense it, they were literally standing in its jaws.


    Mao Lu silently screamed, he was a little, no very scared. He hadn''t expected this thing to be so big. He was sure Ch��ng Bo hadn''t noticed yet, but underneath the snow, and across the entire park, the irregularity lay.


    \"Mao Lu, sealing is about containment. Within you and around you is your Realm. You control this Realm and own this Realm as much as it owns you.


    When you seal something you must will all the essence in this realm to obey you and they will fix what you want to seal into place. Trapping it away. All you have to do is ask the essence to do this.\" Gates informed Mao Lu.


    \"That sounds simple enough.\"


    \"It isn''t, you are a Gatekeeper of Time, only the Time essences listen to you obediently, controlling all the other essences will take all your concentration and a lot of your energy. It is always hardest the first time and usually you should practice a bit before doing this, but seeing the size of this irregularity I don''t think there will be time to practice.\" Gates explained \"Let me tell you the incantation that will control the essences and bend them to your will. It is��\"


    Meanwhile Ch��ng Bo activated the Sovereign System. The display flashed again and again on his Health stat.


    When he pressed it the screen read


    WARNING!! WARNING!!! WARNING!!!


    POTENTIAL THREAT TO YOUR HEALTH!!!


    IRREGULARITY


    LOCATED DIRECTLY BELOW YOU


    As Ch��ng Bo read the screen his eyes widened. He looked down and at that same moment something shot up from the ground, aiming straight for his chest.

 42 The first battle 2

    It shot out of the ground, heading straight for Ch��ng Bo''s chest.


    Immediately Ch��ng Bo used his skill Celestial dance to dodge, yet the moment he moved aside the trajectory of the object changed, twisting in the air, and heading straight back at him.


    Ch��ng Bo didn''t have time to dodge again before the object was right next to him and only inches away from piercing into his chest. The most he could do was put his arms out in front of him and block.


    A sharp metallic sound echoed out and sparks flew as Ch��ng Bo held the thing back with his bare hands.


    It''s forward momentum was too strong though, and Ch��ng Bo found himself being pushed upwards by the object, going higher and higher into the sky.


    \"What the hell is this?!\" Ch��ng Bo thought with alarm.


    It was green and oozing, it had various stalactites hanging off of its sides like jagged teeth and it was long. Coming out of the ground like endless rope as it continued to push Ch��ng Bo upwards.


    Regardless of what this was, it was strong and Ch��ng Bo knew it would be fatal if he let it stab him.


    He immediately activated his skill Supernova.


    Recently he''d been training to compress this powerful and destructive skill into a single punch that would achieve destructive effects whilst only consuming a bit of his essence.


    He wanted to see if all his hard work would pay off.


    Steam wrapped around Ch��ng Bo''s fist. All the star essences in the area rushed towards him, causing the sky to go black and the stars to shine bright despite it being early morning.


    Energy built up in Ch��ng Bo''s right arm, and as the Thing pushed him higher in the sky, he laughed a little as he tapped the front of the object slightly with his fist.


    The thing paused and tried to retreat the moment it sensed danger, but Ch��ng Bo''s fist had already tapped it.


    It shuddered and spasmed.


    Then suddenly it imploded.


    It burst open, layers of thick slime exploding out.


    Ch��ng Bo''s supernova punch spread down the Thing like a firework, all the way to were it was connected at the ground.


    As Ch��ng Bo''s punch exploded the root of the Thing, it instantly caused the ground to shudder and all the snow across the Park evaporated.


    \"Haha take that you�� You spikey slimy thing!\" Ch��ng Bo yelled out.


    Even though ''Spikey-slimy-thing'' was a lame name, Ch��ng Bo was feeling pretty happy with himself as he watched that thing explode.


    He smiled to himself, \"I was able to effectively utilise 5% of the supernova skill perfectly and I barely used any of my essence.\"


    A devastating punch with barely any drawback. His control over the technique had improved immensely.


    He was thinking to himself \"That''s what you deserve slime thing, you shouldn''t have messed with the future Celestial Sovereign, hmm\" but��. Then he looked down.


    Its mouth was the span of the entire area.


    Ch��ng Bo could see teeth the size of trees, and pulsating green slime flesh. It''s mouth was a tunnel that seemed to lead into a bottomless abyss.


    At that moment it yelled, an ear breaking piercing scream of pain that shook Ch��ng Bo''s eardrums . It was like a high frequency screeching. Ch��ng Bo had to hold his ears.


    The next second a roar that spread tremors and caused quakes sounded out.


    Ch��ng Bo looked down in horror as he saw one hundred more of those spiky slime things shooting out of that thing. Heading straight towards him.


    \"Shit!\"


    ��.


    \"Don''t worry about Ch��ng Bo. He can handle it, and at the moment he''s doing a great job at being a distraction.\" Gates said as it watched Ch��ng Bo


    Mao Lu looked up at Ch��ng Bo who was flying frantically across the air as various vine-like-slime-spiked things chased him.


    He was worried about Ch��ng Bo but he knew he had to concentrate on the task at hand. He needed to learn this incantation now.


    He closed his eyes and mentally repeated the words \"Fkeur Hudbhac Fkeur summmhe Fkeur hmmm sundrum Fkeur Hudbhac.\"


    It was in an ancient language but the words translated into his head and he understood the meaning. \"One created two, then three then more, but we are all children of One, all united One together.\"


    As he mentally learnt these words, he felt the essence around him stir. The essence of the air, the cold, the heat, the wind, the snow, the stars, the clouds, sound, and life. All the essences that made everything began to stir, looking towards Mao Lu curiously.


    However it wasn''t just the essences that were stirred as he learnt the incantation. The Irregularity was too.


    As Mao Lu chanted, four of the slime spikes shot from the ground towards him. Immediately Gates whisked him into the air, but the spike things closely followed.


    Mao Lu freaked as he was chased through the air.


    \"No I must not panic, I am in control. I need to memorise this incantation and I need to complete it properly.\"


    Gates dragged Mao Lu through the sky and up into the clouds. Gates was faster than the spikes but they were still close behind.


    As they weaved through the clouds, Mao Lu bumped straight into Ch��ng Bo who was punching out, his fists filled with light as he exploded the spikes one after the other.


    \"Mao Lu! What is going on!?\"


    \"There''s no time for questions. Just stay with me and destroy all these things that come towards us. I need to concentrate.\" He replied sternly as he crossed his legs in the air and shut his eyes. Trying to concentrate.


    Ch��ng Bo''s eyes went wide. \"Is he insane, why is he just sitting there? I need to protect him?\"


    Ch��ng Bo''s heart raced as he saw tens of more spikes heading towards them.


    He laughed a little, to be honest he hadn''t had a challenging fight in a long time. He was kind of excited.


    \"I don''t know what this is all about but don''t think you''ll defeat me.\" He snarled viscously as he activated his skill Starlight.


    The already darkened sky grew darker and several stars including the sun, emitted beams that rushed to the Earth. All the spikes were immediately obliterated and beams fell straight onto the Irregularity.


    It screamed once again as thick turrets of green slime, like a geyser, burst from the creature where the starlight beams pierced it.


    Ch��ng Bo chuckled savagely as he revelled in its screams.


    \"Bring it on Monster!\"


    __________________________


    XICHENG- ZHAO DETONG''S APARTMENT


    \"Hey look, the blizzard stopped and it''s sunny outside. You can finally go home.\" Zhao Detong said with a smile.


    \"What? Are you trying to kick me and Lao out in this weather. You''ve got to be joking. We don''t have a car, I doubt the public transport services have restarted and like hell you''re gonna make me wade through that snow.\" Tanaka yelled.


    Zhao Detong''s eyebrows twitched. Tanaka was getting on his last nerve. \"That''s right, I wasn''t kicking you out yet, I was just saying that soon you can go home.\"


    \"Well that''s obvious, I''m planning on leaving the moment we can, God, stop spouting the obvious.\" Tanaka harrumphed.


    Zhao Detong wanted to punch the little guy. \"How on earth did Mao Lu become friends with this annoying little urhhhhgggggsvsb?!!!\" Zhao Detong mentally shouted.


    Nearly two weeks ago, Fei Bing Bing had invited Tanaka and Bei Lao over for some hotpot. The snow wasn''t too thick back then and they enjoyed themselves eating together and getting to know each other better.


    Zhao Detong wanted to get to know Tanaka more because he obviously knew a different side of Mao Lu that Detong and Bing Bing had never seen. And since they were all friends with Mao Lu, they were all connected. So there was no harm in getting to know each other.


    However, that night a terrifying blizzard had started and the snowfall had increased by ten times.


    Tanaka and Bei Lao were unable to go home and ended up staying with Detong and Bing Bing. Luckily Detong''s apartment was huge and he had tons of spare rooms.


    But Tanaka and Detong were like fire and ice. At first Detong had tried to tolerate Tanaka but at this moment he was near the breaking point, any second he felt like he and Tanaka were going to have a fight.


    On the other hand Fei Bing Bing and Bei Lao were practically the best of friends. Bei Lao was rather quiet and Bing Bing loved to talk a lot. Instantly there was a perfect friendship.


    \"Wow what''s happening to the sky?!\" Bei Lao exclaimed loudly.


    As they all sat in the kitchen eating breakfast, Bei Lao had looked out of the window to see the sunny morning sky become pitch black.


    The stars shining brightly.


    The moment Bei Lao mentioned this, they all looked through the window.


    \"What the hell?\" Tanaka shouted


    \"Is it an eclipse?\" Bing Bing said excitedly.


    It was a few moments after that when they saw huge pillars of light, like huge lightning, crash down in the distance. The earth shook and a large rumbling sound echoed.


    Bing Bing screamed and slipped, as the apartment shook. Zhao Detong catching her in his arms.


    Tanaka and Bei Lao dived under the kitchen counter.


    \"Quick get under the counter!!!\" Tanaka yelled. Earthquakes happened often in Tanaka''s home country, Japan. He knew that the best thing to do was to find shelter.


    Quickly Zhao Detong and Bing Bing dived next to Tanaka and Bei Lao under the large kitchen counter. As the ground shook various objects fell around them.


    Several knives that had been on a table top fell from the holders straight onto the ground near them, things were thrown all over the place.


    \"What the hell!!!\"


    Tanaka''s hands shook, he didn''t like earthquakes. He prayed that this building was built with earthquake defences in mind, because if the intensity increased then this building would probably collapse.


    Bei Lao held Tanaka''s shaking hand. \"it''ll be okay.\" he murmured.


    ______________________


    Frank Wang witnessed in growing horror, from the back of his snowmobile, as a terrifying roar shook the earth.


    The sky suddenly turned black and moments later large beams of light, the size of buildings, came crashing down to the Earth.


    The shaking and demonic roaring sounds caused the Earth to crack.


    Many of the snowmobiles zoomed out of control, crashing and the riders were flung somewhere unknown.


    Frank was able to control his vehicle despite the tumultuous shaking, yet the next second a large canyon formed in front of his bike.


    Even though he stepped hard on the breaks the snowmobile still skid towards the wide hole in the ground.


    Frank couldn''t help but think \"Is this the end.\"

 43 The first battle 3

    Frank stared in horror at the wide hole, as his snowmobile inched closer and closer towards it.


    \"Is this the end!\"


    Just as his snowmobile reached the edge of the wide canyon and Frank was staring right into its seemingly endless depths. The bike, that was about to fall right off the edge, stopped.


    Suddenly all its momentum disappeared.


    The bike halted.


    Frank''s eyes widened as he looked around him. On the back of the bike he saw a black bird, with red eyes, sitting on the boot.


    \"Did it stop the bike? �� no that''s ridiculous. There''s no way a bird could do that.\" Frank thought as he scampered off, leaping to safety.


    The moment he jumped off, the snowmobile seemed to regain all its lost momentum and suddenly sped off the edge of the cliff and straight into the depths of that large hole.


    As Frank watched the bike crash, exploding at the bottom, he saw the black bird flap its wings and fly away into the distance.


    \"What the hell!?\"


    ��..


    On top of a building, nearby the scene where the police officers had crashed their snowmobiles, a black raven landed. It transformed into a little girl with sickly pale white skin, wearing a red dress, and with her black hair tied up in two pigtails.


    It was Little Red, the Elder of the Eastern Association of Witches.


    \"Well that was nice of you to save that officers life.\" Came a playful voice from behind her, \"I didn''t think you were the type to help strangers Little Red.\"


    Little Red rolled her eyes at the tall man.


    He had amber orange eyes like a summer sunset, his hair was white and he wore a top hat. He would have been perfectly handsome if it weren''t for how skinny he was, like a bag of bones.


    He was Vincent Clarity, Head of the Clarity clan, one of the largest mage-cultivator clans across the Earth.


    \"Are you a fool Vincent, I''m sure you''re not. That mortal I just saved is an acquaintance of Gatekeeper Lu. I''m sure he noticed me saving that man''s life, now there is good karma between us. I''m sure he''ll be grateful for my actions and return the favour.\" Little Red said a bit smugly, \"hmmm not many can say a Gatekeeper owes them a favour hehehehe.\"


    \"Oh that is so obvious of you Little Red, planting seeds of good karma for favours with the Gatekeeper. But you forget Little Red, that a Gatekeeper is a Gatekeeper. Us lowly practitioners can only bow before him, and only introduce ourselves quickly. We can only bestow him with gifts and hope somehow one day we''ll reap some benefits. Both you and I are stuck at the Immortal stage, else we would have left this Realm long ago, we are nothing in the eyes of an all powerful Gatekeeper. I doubt your little seeding of good karma will take you far Little Red.\" Vincent said with a self pitying smile.


    And I spoke to that new Gatekeeper before the Welcoming, to me he seemed very fresh, and he had no darkness in his heart. So I believe saving his little friend will take me very far.\"


    Vincent looked at the determined look on Little Red''s face and smiled faintly, \"I am glad to see that time hasn''t changed you, you are still as fiery as ever.\"


    Little Red smiled at Vincent, \"Nothing can douse the flames of my ambitions. I aspire to be a grand witch at the God stage, if I am disheartened whilst I am only at the Immortal stage then I do not have the courage or the right to dream of the God Stage.\"


    Vincent nodded at her, \"You are right, then I hope I live long enough to see you achieve your dreams.\" He said softly as he gazed at the huge beams of light in the distance. The earth shook and loud roars could be heard.


    Vincent''s gaze hardened, \"I wonder what''s going on over there?\"


    \"Who knows\", Little Red shrugged, \"We aren''t at the power level to interfere and the Gatekeeper is involved we probably aren''t allowed to get close.\"


    Vincent sighed, \"You''re right.\"


    He watched as a building near Zhongshan Park collapsed, \"I hope your Mages are at work\" he said.


    \"Of course\" Little Red laughed, \"My witches and warlocks have already got the government ordering people to stay inside and we''ve began bewitching the surroundings. Soon enough none of the citizens will be able to see this battle nor feel the shaking of the Earth.


    Also Song Ou has already got all the Eastern cultivators sealing the area. Hopefully we''ll contain the shaking and prevent massive tragedies.


    News stations have already reported that the large lightning was a mirage of light caused by the extreme weather. Don''t worry Vincent, everything is under control.\"


    Vincent stared at the bright lights as he watched the battle going on in the distance.


    \"Good. In our Realm we protect our mortals and keep the knowledge of the supernatural a secret so as to maintain a healthy balance.


    If you have greater power than others it should be used responsibly to protect those that are weaker.


    We don''t have the power to participate in whatever great battle is going on, but we can do this much.\"


    Little Red laughed, \"I can see you''re as righteous as ever Vincent, sadly most practitioners don''t think the way you do. Most only care about mortals and keep mortals ignorant so that they can use them. And they would be inconvenienced by mortal attention. Especially considering that in our Realm, we Practitioners are outnumbered by Mortals. Among practitioners most have a god-complex when it comes to mortals, you''re super rare Vincent.\"


    \"I am aware.\" Vincent replied briskly as he turned and disappeared.


    Little Red laughed and pouted a bit, \"Did I anger him, he left without saying goodbye hehehe\" she said as she turned back into a black Sea Eagle and flew away.


    ___________________________


    XICHENG- ZHAO DETONG''S APARTMENT


    The shaking stopped. After a few minutes of waiting; Tanaka, Bei Lao, Fei Bing Bing and Zhao Detong crawled out from under the kitchen counter.


    \"It seems to have stopped.\" Tanaka sighed in relief.


    Bei Lao looked out the window and saw the clear blue sky, \"It looks like the sky has gone back to normal too, but what was that?\" he muttered.


    Zhao Detong surveyed the disastrous scene in the kitchen, he couldn''t imagine what the rest of the apartment looked like. \"It''s a good thing I''ve got insurance on this place, or else it would cost a lot to replace and repair all of this.\" He sighed.


    As Zhao Detong began picking things off the ground and went to find a brush to sweep up all the shattered glasses and plates, Fei Bing Bing switched on the kitchen Television.


    \"Breaking news!!!


    An earthquake with the magnitude of 6.7 has hit the city of Beijing, especially around the Tiananmen area. Many buildings have collapsed and one tremor created a large crack in the ground, similar to a canyon, around Zhongshan Park.


    For the moment the authorities are on red alert and are doing everything they can to control this emergency situation.


    The Government has ordered that everyone should stay inside and do not risk venturing outside, until it is certain the Earthquake has completely stopped.


    At the moment there have been many reports of injuries and some have been reported dead, for the moment the number of casualties have yet to be determined.\"


    When Tanaka heard the magnitude of the Earthquake he shook a little. 6.7 could nearly be classified as a major or great earthquake. And Zhao Detong''s apartment in Xicheng wasn''t too far from the Tiananmen area.


    If this building had been a little less sturdy than they might have really gotten hurt.


    Tanaka shook as he realised how lucky they were to be alive.


    Bei Lao rubbed Tanaka''s shoulders as he noticed him shaking like a leaf.


    \"For further news, many noticed bizarre weather and noises leading up to the earthquake.


    The noises and rumblings heard prior to the earthquake have been identified as early tremors.


    The bizarre weather, where the sky went black and the strange light was seen in the sky has been determined as a mirage. Due to the extreme cold weather conditions and the sudden rise in temperatures today, a mirage of light and darkness momentarily appeared. This is an extreme and rare case, hardly ever seen before.\"


    Bei Lao was surprised, \"A mirage? Was that what it was?\" Bei Lao had travelled to the North Pole when he was younger, he''d seen a mirage, the aurora borealis, before.


    Compared to the mirage in the North Pole this felt very different. That hadn''t seemed like a mirage to him at all. Something felt very weird about this news story.


    _________________________


    ZHONGSHAN PARK


    200ft in the air, huge pillars of light swirled around Ch��ng Bo and Mao Lu who sat behind him, creating a thick wall.


    The vines extending from the huge creature constantly slammed at this wall of light but they couldn''t penetrate it.


    Ch��ng Bo gasped, and tried to regain his breath. He was feeling tired now. For several minutes he''d been constantly defending and attacking against this creature.


    Each time he used flashier moves which required greater essence, yet no matter how many dents and huge chunks of the creature he incinerated, it still wouldn''t die.


    In the end Ch��ng Bo, in an attempt to conserve his energy, had created a wall made of Celestial light to surround both Mao Lu and himself.


    Yet each time the vines of the creature slammed against his wall of light, Ch��ng Bo felt like it was sucking away the star essence that created the wall, and each attack it made became stronger.


    This wall wouldn''t last long.


    \"What the hell is this thing?\" he thought as he opened up the Sovereign system.


    Name: Ch��ng Bo


    Title: Celestial Apprentice


    Age: 100


    Stage: The Dao


    Skills:


    Supernova lvl 60/100


    Starlight lvl 30/100


    Celestial dance 60/100


    Angel flight 80/100


    Heaven''s Grace 22/100


    Fate points: 200/10, 000 [Warning! Low points] [+190]


    Health: 95/100 [-5]


    Strength: 400/1000 [-600]


    His strength had decreased by 600, shit, he''d used up too much internal essence.


    There is internal essence and external essence. The external essence is what makes up everything, and is inside of everything, the internal essence is specifically what is inside of you.


    For example Mao Lu has his own time essences that are within his body which contain his memories and his Time, but there are also time essences that exist outside of him.


    Life essences, the ones on the body, are internal essences. Their size and colour represents your lifespan and health.


    Ch��ng Bo has his own internal Celestial/star essences.


    When a practitioner trains, their internal essence becomes stronger and more pure and their ability to control external essence also greatly improves.


    As Ch��ng Bo trains on the Celestial path, the star/Celestial essence within him grows.


    To cast a spell, enchant an item, use a technique or a martial ability then one has to use their internal essence. Another name for Internal essence is Qi.


    On Ch��ng Bo''s Sovereign system his Internal essence was labelled as strength. When he didn''t use any internal essence his strength stat was at 1,000.


    If a regular mortal had a strength stat of 1, then Ch��ng Bo had 1,000 times the amount of internal essence compared to a regular mortal. And the amount of his internal essence would only increase as he progressed in stages.


    ��


    Ch��ng Bo quickly ate a qi pill. It was a medium grade pill that could replenish internal essence. Ch��ng Bo only had five on him, and due to obvious reasons he hadn''t had the chance to get more.


    His strength stat went up from 400 to 510.


    He only had five qi pills left now. Each pill would only give him around 100 points of internal essence. If this fight continued, and he had to keep consuming using such essence pills, then he would eventually run out of internal essence and be greatly weakened.


    Making him basically helpless prey for that monster.


    \"I need to do something that will drastically change this battle. Damn it I need to think!\"


    He went to the library on the system. Going to the library spent 5 fate points, but luckily Ch��ng Bo had more fate points now. Thanks to this battle it seemed that he''d inadvertently changed a lot of fates. His fate points were increasing by the minute.


    He went to the Encyclopedia. He clicked on it and a text appeared in front of him.


    \"WHAT DO YOU WISH TO KNOW?\"


    \"Tell me what the hell that creature is and what it''s weaknesses are.\" Ch��ng Bo mentally told the system.


    The Encyclopedia buzzed a little and then an image of the creature below appeared in front of him. It was titled, \"Low Tier Irregularity.\"


    \"This is a Low Tier Irregularity. It is created by a disturbance in the Realm. The Creatures sole purpose is to consume everything it comes into contact with. It eats everything.


    If allowed to grow it will eventually consume this planet and spread to consuming this entire Realm.


    Its weaknesses:


    Currently it is only at a low tier and can be affected by high level attacks that use a large concentration of essence.


    It has low intelligence and can be easily fooled.


    Currently it''s appearance is unstable, it is only copying what it has consumed. It ate the park and is currently pretending to be the park.


    ERROR!!! MORE INFORMATION ON SUBJECT \"IRREGULARITY\" IS OUT OF YOUR JURISDICTION. YOU DO NOT HAVE CLEARANCE TO VIEW THE REST OF THIS INFORMATION.\"


    The System told him. Ch��ng Bo''s eyes squinted in suspicion. A creature that could consume planets and possibly devour an entire Realm. How comes he''d never heard of such a thing before?


    Something so powerful and dangerous should be well known. The fact that this was a secret was a huge conspiracy in itself.


    Why was this information being hidden? Were the Gatekeepers keeping it secret? For what reason?


    Ch��ng Bo''s head raced with all kinds of questions but when he felt another vine striking his light wall, and this time with much greater strength compared to before, he realised he didn''t have time to be thinking about this.


    He needed to fight this thing and somehow defeat it now. Or at least make enough time for Mao Lu to do what he needed to do.

 44 The first battle 4

    Birds with no eyes and wings made of neon lights.


    Butterflies that left trails of sparkling dust at the flutter of each wing.


    Bees made of silver and white fur, buzzing around.


    Worms that were constantly dividing and merging together again as if undergoing the process of mitosis and meiosis, continuously.


    These are just some of the Essences.


    The human body is made up of various organisms, cells, that can be seen through a microscope.


    The Realm is similar.


    Just like a living being, which is made of various components, the essences are the cells of the universe.


    The cells of the Realm.


    When someone Awakens they begin to see all the components of the Realm, they can see the organisms that exist within it. The Essences.


    The main Element Essences of fire, water, earth, and air. Fire branches out into heat and lightning. Water branches out to ice, cold, and healing.


    Each main Element Essence has a variety of essences branching from it. Such as the Essence of Sound is in the same family as the Essence of Wind which both come from the same family as the Main Essence of Air.


    All the Main Essences are from the Origin Essences, which are Creation, Destruction, and Time.


    All of these Essences in harmony with each other, are the cells of the Realm, the building blocks of life.


    In this perspective, then isn''t the Realm a living being?


    Then the irregularity, in this case, is an infection. Which aims to eat all the Essences in the Realm and in effect drain the Realm of all its sustenance, killing it.


    ��..


    Through Mao Lu''s closed eyes he could see all the Essences that made up the Realm. They were of all shapes and sizes.


    Some similar to insects or animals others of no recognisable shape or appearance.


    They all had a variety of colours.


    It was as if the world had been dyed by splattering paint, the lights were blinding, they made his temples throb.


    With Sense of the Realm, Mao Lu could feel all the Essences. They were everywhere. They were on people, on materials, on animals, on sounds, on smells and on every possible sensation. They truly made up everything.


    As all the essences came into higher definition, he calmly repeated the incantation he''d been practicing in his head.


    \"Fkeur Hudbhac, Fkeur summmhe,Fkeur hmmm sundrum, Fkeur Hudbhac.\"


    He said each syllable slowly, his words were loud and he pronounced them clearly. His tone solemn.


    Mao Lu felt like he was in a concert hall filled with thousands of loudly chatting people, and he was trying to get each and every single one of them to give him their undivided attention. It was difficult.


    As he said the phrase aloud for the first time, he felt all the Essences in the Realm turn towards him.


    \"POW\"


    His nose began bleeding and his mouth filled with blood. Mao Lu felt his veins bulge and his heart rate accelerate. His body was getting hotter and hotter.


    Despite this, he didn''t stop, he repeated the phrase yet again, \"Fkeur Hudbhac, Fkeur summmhe,Fkeur hmmm sundrum, Fkeur Hudbhac.\"


    As he said \"Fkeur Hudbhac\", \"One created two\" he felt the atmosphere around him buzz. Everything around him buzzed.


    The Essences that had all turned towards Mao Lu, began singing the incantation back to him. It was as if he was surrounded by a massive choir \"Fkeur Hudbhac, Fkeur summmhe, Fkeur hmmm sundrum Fkeur Hudbhac\".


    As each essence sang, Mao Lu felt a pressure building and building. It was a suffocating sensation, as if he was being smothered. A loud ringing sound, like a high pitched frequency filled his ears.


    His ears also began to bleed.


    Mao Lu felt slow and sluggish. Against this building pressure even his thoughts were coming out like a drunken slow slur, as all the essences tried to communicate with him at once.


    ...


    Ch��ng Bo''s thoughts raced.


    Firstly, this creature could be harmed by large concentrations of essence. This wasn''t new information. Ch��ng Bo already knew this since his techniques, Starlight and Supernova, had already injured the Irregularity. And they were powered by large concentrations of Celestial essence.


    However continuously using Starlight and Supernova quickly drained Ch��ng Bo of his internal essence, it wasn''t a good choice to use Supernova or starlight at full strength. If he did, and he didn''t destroy the creature, then he''d leave himself and Mao Lu vulnerable.


    The other weaknesses were that the Irregularity had low intelligence and had an unstable form...


    \"This is all I can think of, damn it!\" Ch��ng Bo gasped, he''d tried to come up with a good plan but he was only able to think of a mediocre one, but this mediocre plan was the best he could come up with \"Let''s just hope this thing is as stupid as I''m betting it is. But if I fail I''m screwed.\"


    Ch��ng Bo glanced back at Mao Lu, he wanted to ask him what was going on or get some tips from him on how to defeat this creature, but he stopped himself when he saw the blood leaking from Mao Lu''s nose, mouth and ears.


    Whilst Mao Lu bled, his mouth was moving, yet whatever words he said were muted and Ch��ng Bo couldn''t hear them.


    \"What''s wrong!?\" Ch��ng Bo asked in alarm as he grabbed Mao Lu''s shoulder. Yet the moment they touched, he felt his entire body become enveloped in an unimaginable pain. As if every single blood vessel were being pulled from his body and ripped apart.


    \"ARHHGGGGGGGGGVGVVVVVHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!\" He screamed, immediately letting go.


    He panted as the pain faded away, his body coated in sweat.


    What the hell!, was what Ch��ng Bo was about to shout, but the words died in throat, as he looked up.


    Mao Lu''s eyes were open.


    They were filled with light, and were burning like two hot stars, with a flaming-blue-multi-coloured-iridescent light.


    The moment their eyes connected, Ch��ng Bo felt a fear he''d never felt before.


    In his entire life, Ch��ng Bo had never been afraid of anyone. The only person he felt any awe for was his own Father. He had always viewed stronger practitioners as stepping stones he''d soon surpass and he''d always secretly disregarded Gatekeepers, believing all their powers were nothing but hot air.


    Yet now as he felt an undeniably powerful pressure grabbing hold of every inch of his body, and he felt himself drenched in his own sweat. Unable to move like a rabbit caught in headlights, he suddenly realised why even his Father bowed to Gatekeepers.


    This power. This ability. This terror. It wasn''t something Ch��ng Bo could measure.


    His heart raced like it was going to explode.


    All the while Mao Lu seemed to ignore him and continuously moved his mouth, saying those words that Ch��ng Bo couldn''t hear.


    Ch��ng Bo shook, he wanted to gain the courage to ask Mao Lu what he was doing, but Ch��ng Bo was petrified into silence.


    He wasn''t released from this gripping terror until Mao Lu''s burning gaze moved away from him.


    The moment it did, Ch��ng Bo hurriedly turned away.


    His Internal essence was all over the place, his heart rate was erratic and his hands shook.


    He''d never felt so helpless in his entire life. Ch��ng Bo swore to himself that he''d never make enemies with Mao Lu.


    He breathed slowly, attempting to regain his composure.


    At that same time two hundred more vines smashed against Ch��ng Bo''s light wall barrier, causing Ch��ng Bo to feel a jarringly sharp pain in his side, as the surface of the wall cracked slightly.


    \"I don''t have time to be having some stupid panic attack, I need to deal with this now, or at least buy enough time for Mao Lu to do what he needs to do.\" he muttered, as he jumped through his wall of light.


    The moment he emerged from the light barrier, several vines burst forth from the creature, shooting towards Ch��ng Bo. In mid-air he agilely dodged each one, whilst at the same time using Starlight to fry them. The Irregularity howled in pain as its vines were incinerated.


    As it howled, Ch��ng Bo went into a free fall through the air, diving straight towards the centre of the Irregularity.


    It was a high altitude low opening dive. As he fell past the clouds and reached the mouth of the Irregularity, he stopped right above its pulsating green flesh.


    \"Hey Monster!!!\" Ch��ng Bo yelled, \"Do you want to eat me?! You''re too big and too clumsy to do anything to me! If you want me then come get me!\"


    He yelled as he flew high into the air.


    The creature was a low level irregularity with low intelligence and an unstable form. Ch��ng Bo was hoping that the creature was smart enough to understand his words, yet also be dumb enough to be goaded by him.


    As Ch��ng Bo flew with lightning speed away from the Irregularity, the creature didn''t shoot after him, it hesitated.


    \"Come on fall for it, fall for it, fall for it\" Ch��ng Bo prayed.


    All at once the Irregularity began to shrink. The space it had occupied reverted back into the former Zhongshan park. Albeit a Zhongshan park now filled with dead trees, overturned ground, and a huge hole in the centre.


    The Irregularity condensed into a humanoid figure. It''s skin a mottled green, it had a long tongue that hung out of its mouth, its figure was huge like a burly ape. It''s face filled with several eyes which all locked onto Ch��ng Bo.


    A shockwave emitted from its feet as it launched off the ground, shooting towards Ch��ng Bo like a rocket.


    \"Yes it fell for it, it''s coming!\" Ch��ng Bo laughed as he zoomed faster and higher into the air.


    ...��.


    Mao Lu chanted the incantation for the eighth time. Eight was the magic number, it signifies resurrection and regeneration, success and wealth. And in terms of magic it was a binding number.


    The moment Mao Lu uttered the last syllable, all the singing Essences went silent, all their attention on Mao Lu.


    \"Now you must command them, not with words but with your mind. Control them and make them seal the Irregularity. You can do it Mao Lu.\" Gates instructed.


    Mao Lu stood up, as he stirred, everything around him stirred as well. With but a gentle flick of his wrist, Ch��ng Bo''s light wall dispersed.


    Mao Lu''s burning eyes gazed at the Irregularity that was quickly catching up to Ch��ng Bo.


    ��.


    Ch��ng Bo could feel the Irregularity, it was close by, snapping right at his heels.


    \"Just a little bit more.\"


    Ch��ng Bo wanted to get into space. He wanted to bring this thing into the atmosphere where there was greater celestial essence. When he got there he would use Supernova and completely fry it.


    It wasn''t the best of plans or strategies, but Ch��ng Bo wasn''t a strategist and it was the best he could come up with considering the circumstances.


    Ch��ng Bo was sure that he wouldn''t miss, so he was planning to put all his essence into one final punch that would kill the creature or at least buy him a lot of time.


    \"Nearly there!\" as he travelled closer to Space he was already getting himself ready. He was pulling all the celestial essence that he could muster, towards the Earth.


    His best shot was getting it in one hit.


    Just as Ch��ng Bo passed the Earth''s boundary and shot into space, he pulled all the nearby star essences into his fist, and with all his strength he spun around and punched the Irregularity.


    \"AHHHBFHVFHVEFHVHHHHHHHHHHWHBHSHGHHHHHHH!!!!!!\"


    It howled as Ch��ng Bo''s punch connected... however that was all that happened.


    Ch��ng Bo was expecting it to explode in a huge blast. Even though he wasn''t 100% proficient in the Supernova skill, it was still one of his strongest skills. And he could still explode a planet using this type of punch. Yet other then screaming in pain, that was all the creature did.


    \"Huh!!!!\"


    \"ALERT, ALERT, ALERT!!\" The Sovereign System pinged in his head, \"POTENTIAL THREAT TO HEALTH IMMINENT. IRREGULARITY HAS EVOLVED TO MID-LEVEL IRREGULARITY. NOW IMPERVIOUS TO HIGH CONCENTRATIONS OF ESSENCE\"


    \"Now impervious to high concentrations of Essence?!!!!\" Ch��ng Bo thought in horror. The creature evolved that quickly, did that mean his Supernova punch was useless.


    \"ALERT, ALERT, ALERT!! STRENGTH STAT DOWN TO ''O'', YOU HAVE NO INTERNAL ESSENCE FOR SPELLS OR COUNTERATTACKS.\"


    The Irregularity cocked its ugly head, it''s screaming stopped as it realised it wasn''t harmed by Ch��ng Bo''s hit.


    It''s long tongue hung out low as it laughed at Ch��ng Bo mockingly. It''s laughter like a hyena''s \"HEP HEP HEP HEP!\"


    Ch��ng Bo felt a growing sense of doom as the Irregularity stared at him with its several eyes.


    Just as It was about to lunge for him, Ch��ng Bo bracing himself, it halted.


    Unable to move.


    All of a sudden Mao Lu was in front of Ch��ng Bo, facing the Irregularity.


    \"SEAL\" he said calmly.

 45 You brought them here

    A thousand zithers played an epic tune in Ch��ng Bo''s head, as Mao Lu''s blue robes fluttered heroically in the zero gravity of space, as he stood in front of him.


    \"SEAL\" Mao Lu said calmly.


    Ch��ng Bo felt a large pressure fill the area, the Irregularity howled loudly as that pressure concentrated around it.


    It tried to move its limbs but it couldn''t. \"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!\" It wailed.


    \"Irregularity, you are not welcome in my Realm.\" Mao Lu said as he turned his wrist gently. As it turned an invisible force began compressing the Irregularity. Shrinking it, making it become smaller and smaller until it was the size of a marble.


    \"Now that you''ve sealed it, the easy part is Expelling it. Just will it to be removed from your Realm.\" Gates guided.


    \"Shouldn''t I destroy it?\" Mao Lu mentally asked as he held the now marble sized Irregularity in his hand.


    It continued to shriek loudly, \"krawwwwkrawwwwwkrawww\"


    \"An Irregularity is a disturbance in the realm, it is like a germ or bacteria. The best way to destroy it is not by force but by removing it from the Realm. It can not exist outside of the Realm. Once removed it will die.\" Gates explained.


    \"I see.\" Mao Lu thought. Aloud he said \"EXPEL.\"


    The marble sized Irregularity in his hand vanished. Mao Lu felt it appear again at the boundary of his Realm. He watched as all the essences pushed it straight out of the Realm with a \"POP\". The thing screeched desperately until the end.


    \"It''s over.\" Gates sighed in relief.


    Mao Lu also feet relieved, and swayed in exhaustion as he turned around to face Ch��ng Bo. \"Are you okay?\" Mao Lu asked slowly.


    Ch��ng Bo had a very conflicted expression on his face, \"Should you really be asking me that, I''m not the one bleeding from my mouth, nose and ears.\" Ch��ng Bo pointed out.


    Mao Lu touched his face and realised he really was bleeding. He hadn''t noticed. \"You''re right. I''m used to it though, these days I''m always bleeding for some reason.\" Mao Lu said lightly.


    \"I don''t think bleeding is a thing you should get used to\" Ch��ng Bo said, a bit alarmed by Mao Lu''s flippant reply.


    \"Yeah I probably shouldn''t get used to it.\" Mao Lu said wearily, his voice growing fainter and fainter.


    Ch��ng Bo was about to ask Mao Lu about the Irregularity, but then Mao Lu slumped forward. His head gently resting on Ch��ng Bo''s shoulder.


    \"Huh! Is he asleep?!\"


    Gentle snores came from Mao Lu.


    Ch��ng Bo was surprised but he eventually sighed, \" I guess you must be exhausted\"


    Mao Lu who was asleep only snored louder in response, his head knestling itself against Chang Bo''s neck.


    Ch��ng Bo felt slightly awkward as he felt Mao Lu''s warm breath against his neck, and his soft skin and silky hair resting on his shoulder. Ch��ng Bo wasn''t used to people touching him. He wasn''t the hugging type, not even with his close friends. His father was the same, Ch��ng Bo had never hugged his Father or exchanged warm words with him, they didn''t have a normal Father and son relationship like others. And he''d lost his Mother when he was very young.


    In addition, due to his social status and title as a Heavenly genius, many people kept their distance from him.


    This was the first time he''d embraced anyone since he was young. He froze not knowing what to do with himself.


    \"Should I move him away from me? Or do I just stand here?\" Each second made Ch��ng Bo more flustered.


    Just when Ch��ng Bo had decided to gently move Mao Lu away, he fell sharply.


    \"Huh!\"


    He was falling from the atmosphere and back to Earth. Gravity was pulling both him and Mao Lu down.


    Ch��ng Bo tried flying or using his movement skill to stop their descent, but he couldn''t, \"My strength stat is at zero, I''ve run out of internal essence. I can''t use any of my skills.\" Ch��ng Bo realised.


    So now, with Mao Lu in his arms, he was hurtling towards the ground with increasing speed. Ch��ng Bo instinctively wrapped his arms around Mao Lu, sheltering him with his body, as he saw the ground come closer and closer.


    Just as they were one metre away from crashing onto the hard surface, they stopped.


    Ch��ng Bo felt an invisible force wrapping around them, suspending them in the air.


    Gates had caught them. It wrapped around both Ch��ng Bo and Mao Lu, carrying them away quickly at a supersonic speed.


    ��


    Moments after they left, Zhongshan park filled with Practitioners. Song Ou looked around, \"What the hell happened here, do you know Little Red?\"


    Little Red who was standing next to him, and staring at the scene of intense devastation, filled with various craters and several nearby collapsed buildings, laughed \"If you don''t know then why the hell would I know. All I know is that the Gatekeeper was involved in this. Meaning that whatever happened here, we don''t need to know about. It''s better we don''t try to pry into Gatekeeper business.\"


    Song Ou nodded, Little Red was right. Getting too involved in Gatekeeper business when you weren''t a Gatekeeper was just bad news.


    Gatekeepers have many ways to make people disappear. In the past, in the name of maintaining order, Gatekeepers killed or expelled any practitioners that dared try to pry too much into their business. The Gatekeepers in general are a very powerful and secretive group seen as Royalty but also deified like Gods.


    Those that messed with Gatekeepers obviously didn''t know Mount Tai, nor saw how high the heavens were. Amongst Practitioners it was common sense never to investigate too deeply into anything a Gatekeeper was involved in.


    \"What we need to do now is repair the scene, this place looks like it has hit by an asteroid, not a 6.7 earthquake. We need to repair this place up a bit before the mortals start wandering out here.\" Little Red said as she looked at the large crater, or rather the deep hole in the middle of the park.


    \"My Martial artists and cultivators are already on it. We evacuated all the nearby mortals so casualties are lower than two hundred. And the buildings are being fixed as we speak.\" Song Ou reported.


    \"Good.\"


    _________________________________________


    CHAOYANG- MAO LU''S RESIDENCE


    Mao Lu''s eyes fluttered open. He felt rather comfortable, and instinctively squeezed the firm yet smooth pillow next to him.


    He felt so well rested.


    The room was dark and he leaned his hand over to switch on his bedside light, but he couldn''t find it.


    He patted around a little bit, disgruntledly, and leaned forward pressing his hands against his soft, warm, breathing pillow��.BREATHING!!!!


    In horror Mao Lu rubbed his eyes, but even before his sight adjusted to the darkness, Sense of the Realm was telling him, that he hadn''t been squeezing a pillow just now, he''d been squeezing the sleeping Ch��ng Bo''s chest.


    \"What the hell is going on?!!!!\" Mao Lu internally screamed. He looked around left and right and realised he was in the East Wing, Ch��ng Bo''s room, that''s why he hadn''t been able to find his bedside light.


    \"Oh so you''re finally awake.\" came Gates sly voice.


    \"Gates, what''s going on, how did I end up like this?\" Mao Lu asked in panicked confusion.


    \"Don''t you remember? You were talking to Ch��ng Bo after you sealed the Irregularity, and then all the burden from using such a powerful spell, hit you, and you passed out in exhaustion. Which by the way, congratulations, to not only perfectly use the SEAL spell first time, but with perfect precision, truly among Gatekeepers you are definitely a genius Mao Lu. Well done.\"


    \"Thank you for the high praise, I was only following your instructions Gates, but seriously what happened after I passed out!?\" Mao Lu asked frantically.


    \"Well it seems like Ch��ng Bo used a lot of energy when he was restraining the Irregularity for you. So when you passed out on his shoulder, he began to fall back to Earth. So I caught the two of you bought you back to your residence.


    When you fell, Ch��ng Bo rather courageously embraced you to protect you from the fall. In that process you wrapped your arms around him, and by the time I took you both back to your place, your were firmly hugging him and you refused to let go.


    It was absolutely hilarious. Ch��ng Bo tried pulling you off, waking you up, practically anything but you just wouldn''t let go of him, and hugged him the entire time. In the end Ch��ng Bo gave up and decided to rest to regain his strength.


    He fell asleep on his bed and you''ve been hugging him ever since.\" Gates laughed loudly, it found the entire situation very amusing.


    Mao Lu''s face turned a variety of colours, fist pink, then fusha, then red, and then a slight violet. He was so embarrassed.


    \"H-h-h-how long have I been hugging him, how long have we been asleep here, like this.\" he asked faintly.


    \"Oh you''ve been clinging to him on this bed for the last three days.\" Gates chuckled.


    Three days��.THREE DAYS��\"Holy!!!!\", Mao Lu was so glad Tanaka wasn''t around, if Tanaka had seen this he would hold this over Mao Lu for the rest of his life.


    \"How can I be so shameless, how can I just hug him and cling to him for three days. Why why why why why why why why?\"


    As Mao Lu had a rather silent meltdown, he didn''t notice Ch��ng Bo''s eyes opening, and watching Mao Lu.


    Ch��ng Bo did practice spells and was a quasi mage and cultivator, but he was mainly a cultivator. He''d trained his body for a long time. So his eyesight was naturally better than Mao Lu''s, even in the dark he could clearly see Mao Lu turning all kinds of embarrassing shades, and putting his head in his hands.


    \"Is he embarrassed? Well he should be, after clinging to me like that.\" Ch��ng Bo thought.


    He observed with growing amusement as he saw Mao Lu''s exaggerated facial expressions and panic.


    Mao Lu''s long hair was messy as it cascaded over his shoulders, he bit his delicate bottom lip in shame, his pale cheeks a rouge hue. Ch��ng Bo couldn''t help but see this and feel slightly bewitched.


    Mao Lu appeared so frail and fragile, his appearance was rather androgynous that if one didn''t look carefully enough, they could mistake him as a woman. Yet Mao Lu also had such terrifying power and strength.


    He seemed gentle and calm, but he had a very mature temperament. Despite him being younger than Ch��ng Bo, Ch��ng Bo felt like Mao Lu was spiritually much older. And he trained and went through such pain all the time, he had such a strong willpower and perseverance. There was so much more to Mao Lu then what anyone would see at a first glance.


    He had so many layers and Ch��ng Bo found himself wanting to see each and every layer. This was the first time in his life that he felt so curious about another person.


    The Sovereign system suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. It flashed with the words \"10% progress in mission.\"


    10% progress? So quickly. \"Was it because we fought together, or is it something else? When did our bond deepen, when did we become closer?\" Ch��ng Bo pondered.


    \"Say Mao Lu, how long are you going to sit on me with that embarrassed look on your face?\" Ch��ng Bo said aloud to Mao Lu, he had a teasing tone in his voice.


    Mao Lu blushed more and yelped a little as he jumped off the bed quickly, leaping away from Ch��ng Bo. \"You''re awake!\"


    \"I have been for awhile.\"


    Mao Lu blushed impossibly more, he bowed deeply towards Ch��ng Bo, \"I''m really sorry for being so inappropriate.\"


    \"Why should you be sorry, it''s not like you did anything wrong?\" Ch��ng Bo said confused, he didn''t understand why Mao Lu was apologising.


    \"I�� Don''t you feel a little uncomfortable? I mean me clinging and hugging you like that. I mean you heard my friends last time right? I like men you know, are you okay with me hugging you like that?\"


    \"Ohh\" Ch��ng Bo understood, \"So you''re worried about whether I''m against your sexuality or something like that. Hahaha. You know I''ve travelled to fifty different realms in my short one hundred years of life. I''ve seen countless races, countless types of people, countless religions, opinions, and beliefs. Places where same sex relationships are more normal than heterosexual ones, and places where it is the opposite. Such a thing as sexuality in the greater scheme of things is just another segment of life, it doesn''t change who you are as a person.


    I''m rather open minded, I welcome you to hug me again, I feel no disgust from it.\"


    Mao Lu''s eyes were round and they sparkled slightly as he heard Ch��ng Bo''s words. He nodded his head \"Un\"


    In the greater scheme of things, in universes filled with all kinds of races, wars and strife, sexuality is just another natural segment of life. It shouldn''t be something he should apologise for.


    In his heart Mao Lu had known this, but he had always been slightly in the closet, even now after telling his friends and trying to be more confident about it, he''d still felt some restraint in his heart. But hearing these words made him feel a weight inside him fade away.


    Mao Lu slowly sat down on the edge of Ch��ng Bo''s bed and said quietly, \"Then I revoke my apology.\"


    Ch��ng Bo smiled widely, \"Great\"


    Mao Lu widely smiled back, he found himself liking Ch��ng Bo more and more.


    \"I know you probably won''t explain this, but I was wondering if you could tell me what happened back there. I mean that creature, what was it?\" Ch��ng Bo asked, changing the topic.


    Mao Lu sighed a little. Due to the rules there was no way he could properly explain this to Ch��ng Bo, \"The creature was called an Irregularity, and as much as I hope this is the only one, there may be more out there soon to pop up. I don''t know how many. I can''t explain it to you in detail. All I can tell you is that they are very bad news, and I am very thankful that you helped me today.\"


    \"You''re very welcome.\" Ch��ng Bo said slowly, \"and I understand that Gatekeepers have secrets, but the level of devastation that thing caused, and the fact that it was so powerful, even my strongest martial arts couldn''t do anything it. And one of my punches can explode a planet at full strength. I hit it with a punch like that and it shrugged it off. The fact that there are more creatures out there like that is very worrying.


    Don''t you think it would be in the better interest for everyone and the safety of everyone, if you told them about these Irregularities. Why must the Gatekeepers keep such a thing a secret.\" Ch��ng Bo still remembered the monster and he felt a wave of fear come over him. He also remembered how the system had told him that an Irregularity had the ability to collapse a Realm. Such a thing was a terrifying threat and Ch��ng Bo couldn''t understand why the Gatekeepers hadn''t warned anyone about them.


    \"I understand what you''re saying Ch��ng Bo but it would be better if this is a secret.\" Mao Lu answered calmly.


    \"Are more monsters like this running across the other Realms? Isn''t this dangerous, traditions and secrets, I can understand if you don''t want to panic the public, but it is better for them to be panicked and ready for danger than to be peaceful and taken unawares.\" Ch��ng Bo argued


    \"That is true, but still I am sworn not to talk about such things. And I promise you that these Irregularities are only in my Realm for the moment, and I will contain them and get rid of them.\" Mao Lu said seriously.


    \"Only in this Realm, then that''s even more reason to give a warning. That Irregularity caused a lot of damage and this Realm is mostly filled with mortals. I''m certain it caused casualties.\"


    \"I am aware of the casualties it caused-\"


    \"Then why not say something, your people are in danger. I didn''t think you were like those other Gatekeepers that put themselves above the citizens of their Realm.\"


    \"I''m not, but I have to abide by the rules!\" Mao Lu shouted


    \"Rules, rules are made to be broken, or are you a coward?\"


    \"Huh, coward.\" Mao Lu was angry now, \"You have no right to say any of this when you''re the one that brought these things to this Realm in the first place!\"


    Ch��ng Bo''s eyes went round, \"What!\"


    \"You brought them here.\"

 46 A Date 1

    Ch��ng Bo ''s eyes were wide, \"I brought them here! What do you mean by tha-\"


    Mao Lu cut Ch��ng Bo off, \"It doesn''t matter, forget I said anything. Just know that I am dealing with this in my own way. And if I find out you''ve been spreading this information then I will view that as a betrayal of my trust. I already saved you from eternal incarceration, don''t make me regret my decision.\"


    \"Incarceration? You mean at the meeting, they were planning to imprison me?\" Ch��ng Bo questioned.


    \"Yes. But I prevented it and�� and�� Nevermind. We''ll discuss this at a better time. This isn''t the way I wanted to tell you about this.\" Mao Lu sighed, standing up, \"For now, for me and for yourself, just keep information about the Irregularities a secret. I''m not saying this out of cowardice, but out of necessity.\" He said, giving Ch��ng Bo a final serious look before walking out the bedroom.


    The door closing behind him with a \"Bang!\"


    Ch��ng Bo froze a little, \"What did he mean by, I brought them here?\"


    His brain whirred, suddenly the pieces of the puzzle began to fix together, \"I see.\"


    The reason why the Gatekeepers were so sensitive about the Gatekeepers key, the reason they even called a meeting because he used the key. It was obvious from the start that the Gatekeeper keys were much more than what they seemed, and many practitioners believed that there was a large secret behind them.


    The Irregularities and the Gatekeeper keys must be linked! When he used one to escape to this Realm then somehow he also brought with him those creatures. Then that would mean, just as Mao Lu had said, \"I brought them here. Then all of this really is my fault. No wonder the Gatekeepers want to incarcerate me, this really is a very serious matter.\" He sighed, \"And Mao Lu is helping me, healing my wounds, giving me a place to stay, and even preventing my incarceration and I repay him by arguing with him and calling him coward. I''m the worst.\"


    Ch��ng Bo surprised himself. \"I''m the worst?\" In the past no matter what he did and no matter how he treated people, he never considered other people''s feelings. He''d never felt guilty or regretted anything he had said or done before. He was the future Celestial Sovereign, a genius beyond geniuses, a talent that all those in the same generation could never catch up to. He was usually rather pompous and arrogant. Yet why did he feel so uneasy now for saying one bad thing to Mao Lu?


    \"Is it because I''m worried that it''ll affect my mission to deepen out bond?\" Yet even as he muttered that, Ch��ng Bo felt that that was wrong. It wasn''t that he was concerned about the mission, he just generally felt regretful about the what he''d said.


    He hovered there awkwardly until he coughed, clearing his voice, \"I didn''t know that I caused this, but even so my opinion doesn''t change. I don''t understand why the Gatekeepers must always keep such important secrets. I don''t like it. When we fought that monster I...I was scared. It is not a feeling I experience often and I don''t like admitting it, but against it I felt helpless. And that helplessness drove me to saying those thing I said to you earlier.


    I''m not making excuses for myself, I''m just trying to explain why I said what I did.\" He paused, there was no response. \"Of course I am aware that Gatekeepers have their own traditions and rules, which I will probably never understand or know. And I saw how powerful you were, the way you got rid of that creature was impressive. So-so...what I''m trying to say is that I respect your decision. I promise that I will keep any information about the Irregularities a secret and since I am responsible for this I will help you fight these creatures, at least I''ll try to be helpful.\"


    Ch��ng Bo face flushed a bit, he''d never apologised to anyone before, he was aware that he was doing it badly, and he felt both embarrassed and awkward. \"A-A...and it was very wrong of me to call you a coward. You''re not one. You''ve saved my life, and given me a place to stay, and even protected me from an eerie punishment. I should be grateful, yet I bit the hand that fed me��.so..what I''m trying to say is...I''m sorry!\"


    Ch��ng Bo looked up and saw Mao Lu standing there, his bedroom door open. The moment their eyes connected Mao Lu burst into laughter.


    \"HAHAHHAHAHAHAHA!!!\" he clutched his sides as he laughed loudly, \"You call that an apology, that was the worst apology I''ve ever received, but,\" he wiped tears of laughter from his eyes. \"I forgive you. You know I was only a little angry. I mean I understand where you''re coming from and why you said what you did. So don''t worry about it.\" Mao Lu grinned widely, his smile like a gleaming bright sun.


    At first Ch��ng Bo felt relieved hearing this, but then his eyebrow twitched, \"That was my first apology ever. I was seriously speaking to you, and you just laugh at me!\"


    \"That was your first ever apology, wow really!\" Mao Lu said in disbelief.


    \"I have never felt the need to apologise before. This is the first time, yet it seems it was wasted since you took my rare words and laughed at them.\"


    Seeing Ch��ng Bo''s serious face Mao Lu began laughing again, \"I''m sorry I can''t take you seriously..\"


    Ch��ng Bo''s face went a peculiar pink as he watched Mao Lu snigger at him. \"Fine then, forget I said anything.\" He turned around angrily.


    Mao Lu grabbed his sleeve, \"No, no, no don''t go. I wasn''t mocking you. I just think it''s rather funny how awkward you are at apologising\" Awkward and cute, \"Okay say it again. I swear I won''t laugh at you this time.\"


    Ch��ng Bo glanced at him, \"I don''t feel like it now.\"


    \"O come on do it again. I won''t laugh.\" Mao Lu insisted.


    \"Then you better not laugh this time.\"


    \"I promise I won''t.\"


    \"Then\" Ch��ng Bo looked at Mao Lu with full seriousness, \"I''m sorry for calling you a coward. You''re not one.\"


    Mao Lu felt his heart beat erratically, \"Un, I accept your apology.\" He smiled sweetly.


    Ch��ng Bo smiled back, \"That''s more like it.\"


    A gentle breeze blew past them, and Mao Lu couldn''t help but think that the mood right now was rather nice.


    \"I need to tell him about the Fate Companionship soon. Should I do it now?...No maybe not now, but I should do it today. I can''t keep putting it off\" he thought.


    \"Is there something wrong with me? You''ve been staring at me for awhile.\" Ch��ng Bo interrupted Mao Lu''s thoughts.


    \"Oh.. Ummm��No�� I\" Mao Lu''s eyes wandered about the courtyard in panic and then landed back at Ch��ng Bo. \" I was just wondering if you''d like to go out for a bit. I''m sure you haven''t seen much other than my place right?\"


    \"Yes you''re right.\" Ch��ng Bo agreed.


    \"Then let''s go out.\" Mao Lu decided that he''d show Ch��ng Bo around and spend a nice day with him, and then he''d tell him.


    He wanted to get to know Ch��ng Bo better.


    \"Okay, give me a moment. I''m going to change out of my Gatekeepers robes and into something more casual.\" Mao Lu said hurriedly as he turned back into his room. Just a few moments later he came out wearing some black denim jeans, a GAP hoodie, and a pair of adidas trainers. He was tying up his hair when he glanced over at Ch��ng Bo, who was still wearing his star patterned robes.


    \"You can''t go out like that!\" Mao Lu gasped, that outfit would lead to all kinds of unwanted attention, especially since Ch��ng Bo''s robes were so surreal. \"Come here\" Mao Lu said as he dragged Ch��ng Bo into his room.


    He hurried to his wardrobe, \"I came into money recently so I treated myself to some new clothes, I''m sure out of all the stuff I bought some of it should fit you. We''re about the same height, well you''re a little taller and you''ve got more muscles but I''m sure my stuff will fit you.\" Mao Lu mumbled as he rummaged through his wardrobe.


    Ch��ng Bo looked around the room inquisitively, he''d wondered what a Gatekeepers private room would look like and he was surprised by how normal it was. It was a very clean room, and had plain white theme towards it. Around the windowsill there was a small bonsai tree and other fresh flowers blooming in vases.


    There were a few personal touches, such as across the walls there were photographs hanging up on pegs. Photos of Mao Lu with his friends, older pictures and more recent pictures. Overall the room was very normal.


    \"Aha, this should be fine. I bought this nike tracksuit a few weeks ago, I never got the opportunity to try it on. It should fit you.\" Mao Lu exclaimed as he held up a white tracksuit towards Ch��ng Bo.


    Ch��ng Bo stared at the outfit with a scrutinizing expression before taking it from Mao Lu, it wasn''t exactly his style but if he had to wear it to fit in, then he might as well. \"I''ll go change into this then.\" He turned and headed back to his room.


    In less than five minutes Ch��ng Bo was dressed in the tracksuit, Mao Lu felt himself blush a bit, \"Does he look good in anything he wears?\"


    Ch��ng Bo was like one of those foreign supermodels you see on the cover of Vogue. With his glossy long black hair, and sparkling blue eyes and chiselled and silky jade like features, he really was too gorgeous in that tracksuit.


    \"Is it okay?\" Ch��ng Bo asked a bit meekly, he didn''t know why but he felt very embarrassed right now, especially when he saw the bright way Mao Lu was looking at him.


    Mao Lu put up both his hands in a thumbs up. \"It''s fantastic.\"


    Soon both Ch��ng Bo and Mao Lu were sitting in his Maserati Gran Turismo.


    \"This is?\" Ch��ng Bo asked curiously as he looked around the vehicle.


    \"Ah, this is a car. It''s a machine used for transportation. Do they not have such things where you''re from?\"


    \"Oh a machine for transportation, so it''s similar to a carriage. There are plenty of carriages in my Realm but I''ve never seen a carriage like this before though, how does it move without horses, pegasus, or some other kind of creature pulling it?\" Ch��ng Bo inquired, growing more and more excited as he sat in the car seat.


    \"Oh well that''s because it has an engine that burns fuel to create energy, and it uses that energy to power the car. I''m not a mechanic so I''m not 100% sure about the specifics but it''s basically that.\" Mao Lu answered as he turned his key, the engine started and began to purr.


    \"Ooo\" Ch��ng Bo marvelled like a child.


    \"You should buckle your seatbelt for safety\" Mao Lu said as he leaned over and pulled Ch��ng Bo''s seat belt across for him, buckling it into the holster. Mao Lu''s heart raced as he did this. It had always been a fantasy of his to put a seatbelt on for his lover, something about the movement was just kind of exhilarating. Of course Ch��ng Bo and himself weren''t lovers, but Mao Lu did like him and that was enough.


    \"Now that i think about it, is this kind of like a date?\" Mao Lu squirmed a little at the thought. \"No no no, it''s not, I need to calm down.\"


    \"So, let''s go.\" Mao Lu said as he drove the car out of his driveway and down the main street.


    In the three days that Mao Lu and Ch��ng Bo had been sleeping the weather had been very warm and the previous snow had entirely disappeared. The roads were rather busy, the sky was rather blue.


    Mao Lu switched on the radio.


    \"So again we see sunny skies with a temperature of 26 degrees. Compared to the previous days of snows and blizzards that Beijing has faced, this weather is truly a blessing.\" A radio broadcaster said.


    \"It really is a blessing Ou Li, this weather just shows that despite disaster, we Beijingers can make it through anything. At the end of a blizzard there is always the sun.\" Another broadcaster said.


    \"Is that a play on the idiom ''There''s always a light at the end of a tunnel'' Rei Be? And I totally agree. That 6.7 earthquake on Sunday was the worst Beijing has ever faced, with 208 casualties. The fact that many of us can see a bright sunny day and the fact that construction is going on strong, just shows that we Beijingers are strong.\" Ou Li said.


    \"With the amount of destruction and buildings that collapsed I was sure that there would be a lot more casualties, many are saying on forums that Beijing was very lucky.\" Rei Be commented.


    \"Well can you blame the Netizens for saying that, over three apartment complexes collapsed, a large crater was created in the Tiananmen area around Zhongshan park as well. The fact that there were only 208 casualties is a miracle. Of course to the 208 dead we must give our condolences to their families and loved ones who are suffering through all of this. And of course there are hundreds more people that are in the hospitals suffering from serious injuries. But truly we have to applaud our fantastic emergency services and disaster relief workers for the amazing job they did, or else the tragedies could have been a lot worse.\" Ou Li proclaimed.


    \" I one hundred percent agree with that Ou Li. But we''ll have to stop here, look at the time it is nearly 10am and the end of our broadcast ''Good Morning Beijing''. I hope everyone enjoys the sunny day. I and Ou Li will be back with you tomorrow morning from 6 to 10am with Beijing news and commentary.\"


    \"This is Radio Beijing International 2.\"


    The station then cut to adverts.


    Mao Lu frowned a little as he changed the radio channel to a music one. Kris Wu''s Tian Di bursted through the speakers.


    \"208 casualties.\" he mumbled, he felt his heartache a little bit. He couldn''t help but feel responsible. If only he''d been faster when using the sealing spell. If only he''d sensed the realm earlier and found the Irregularity before it was so big and so destructive. If only


    \"You shouldn''t feel guilty about the 208 deaths, you did everything you could to defeat the monster right. You should only feel guilty if you didn''t do anything.\" Ch��ng Bo easily noticed the conflicted expression on Mao Lu''s face.


    \"Feeling guilt is normal, I know that I did what I could, but I can see the loved ones of those 208, mourning and crying. I can feel their anguish and their loss. If only I''d been better than maybe it wouldn''t be like this.\" Mao Lu said bitterly.


    \"If, buts and maybes won''t change anything. You''re too sensitive. It''s not like you killed those people.\" Ch��ng Bo argued.


    \"I know...I know.\" Mao Lu sighed and continued to drive in silence.


    Ch��ng Bo didn''t know how to respond. He could understand why Mao Lu was upset but at the same time he didn''t. Ch��ng Bo had killed many people, heartlessly, for various different reasons over the years. He had never stressed over the deaths of others, he wasn''t as compassionate as Mao Lu.


    \"DING DING DING\", Mao Lu''s car dashboard lit up with \"Incoming call from Zhao Detong.\"


    Mao Lu answered. \"Hi Detong, what''s up?\"


    \"What''s up?? You really don''t check your phone at all do you? You haven''t spoken to anyone since the housewarming party. Do you know how much everyone''s been trying to get ahold of you. I mean with the snow and the earthquake. I and everyone else was worried something might have happened. I mean I know you''re angry because of the embarrassing thing that happened at the end of the housewarming party but that''s no reason to ignore everyone.\" Zhao Detong lectured.


    Mao Lu felt sheepish and said apologetically, \"I''m sorry, I just I didn''t even notice. I got distracted and forgot to call everyone back. You''re all fine though right, I know you guys are okay?\"


    \"How would you know when you didn''t even call anyone to check if they were alright, but yeah everyone''s fine. But it was close. Did you hear about what happened to Frank?\"


    Mao Lu knew what Detong was referring to but he answered, \"No what happened?\"


    \"He was travelling to Zhongshan park with some other officers at the time of the earthquake, he nearly fell into one of the craters that opened up. It was a real close call.\"


    \"Wow really, I''m glad he''s okay.\" Mao Lu said.


    \"Yeah he''s fine though, still in a bit of shock, though...so what are you doing today. Bing BIng and I were going to get dinner at the Xiling hotel later, do you want to join us?\" Detong asked


    \"Xiling hotel...what time? I''m with Ch��ng Bo right now we were planning on hanging out today.\"


    \"Oh around 7PM, it''s only 10 something now. It''s ages away, and you can bring Ch��ng Bo with you too.\"Detong quickly replied.


    \"Okay, then we''ll see you at 7.\" Mao Lu answered.


    \"Awesome.\" Detong cheered before hanging up.


    As the call ended Mao Lu parked his car in the shopping district, he turned to Ch��ng Bo with a smile, so lets do a little bit of shopping and then I''ll show you around Beijing okay.\"


    \"Okay.\"

 47 A Date 2

    QIANMEN STREET


    Mao Lu and Ch��ng Bo walked along the lively Qianmen street. It was very busy and filled with all kinds of tourists and regular Beijingers going about their business. Qianmen Street wasn''t too far from Tiananmen square, but it seemed like it hadn''t been affected at all by their battle with the Irregularity, and it had no signs of any damage.


    Qianmen Street was filled with many old-style-ancient-low-roofed-and-tiled buildings that had been transformed into shops. Tram tracks went down the centre of the bustling street. It wasn''t a large shopping centre but rather this shopping district was filled with all kinds of small shops from clothing shops, to shoe shops, to food shops. Nearby were two little lanes, one called Xianyukou (�����) and the other called Dazhalan (��դ��).


    These lanes are filled with little stalls selling snacks, also known as snack streets. On these snack streets there are all kinds of food for sale, from Stir-fried liver to boiled lamb tripe. And nearby, a line as long as the street itself could be seen, as many queued up at Quanjude Peking Roast Duck Restaurant.


    \"This place reminds me of the markets they have in my Realm. There''s this street called Milk way street, it''s always filled with people and sells all kinds of things.\" Said Ch��ng Bo as he admired the place, a familiar feeling welling up inside of him.


    \"Yes you can find practically anything on Qianmen street. This place is my favourite shopping area in Beijing, it''s not too expensive and filled with authentic food. The best time to come here is in the evening, when the lanterns are all lit up, this place is absolutely stunning.\" Mao Lu said with an excited smile.


    \"This way.\" he grabbed Ch��ng Bo''s wrist and pulled him to one of the snack streets, dragging Ch��ng Bo all the way up to a rather popular stall that was selling fried noodles and Jianbing. When they got to the front of the line Mao Lu smiled and said, \"Aunty[2] I''ll have two Jianbing[2] please.\"The old woman at the stall looked up, the moment she saw Mao Lu her old and wrinkled face lit up. \"If it isn''t Lu-er! It''s been such a long time, you''re finally visiting this old lady.\"


    Mao Lu smiled softly at the old woman, \"I just didn''t have much time before, and your stall is one of the most popular in the area. I didn''t want to distract you when you''re really busy. I''ve only come for a small visit Aunty.\"


    The old woman sighed a bit as she heard these words. \"I''m just glad you''ve come to visit.\"


    Mao Lu offered her some coins but she pushed his hand away gently, \"Geesh who do you take me for, considering our relationship I won''t make you pay. These two Jianbing are on the house.\"


    he old woman sighed, \"You''re still just as stubborn as the last time I saw you.\" She chuckled as she took his money. As the Jianbing was being made, other workers at the stall stared at Mao Lu curiously, wondering how he was connected to their boss. Ch��ng Bo was also curious, wondering how Mao Lu knew this old wrinkly small lady. ...In less than a minute Mao Lu had two fresh steaming Jianbing in his hands as he found two bench seats nearby the busy snack street.The sky was still blue, the air still warm, and Qianmen street was still busy. Both Mao Lu and Ch��ng Bo enjoyed this busy view and pleasant weather as they sat down and bit into their warm crepes.


    \"Wow, yumm!!!!\" Ch��ng Bo exclaimed, \"This is super delicious.\"


    \"I know right, it really hits the spot doesn''t it.\" Said Mao Lu fondly, his gaze a bit distant.


    \"So what''s your relationship with that mortal?\" Ch��ng Bo asked bluntly


    \"Wow you really don''t hold back do you, you just say whatever''s on your mind.\" Mao Lu laughed.


    \"I prefer doing things straightforwardly, if I''m curious about something I should just ask, there''s no reason to beat around the bush.\" Ch��ng Bo replied.


    \"You''re right, I agree, I like straightforward people.\" Mao Lu said calmly as he looked around the busy street. \"Actually a long time ago I used to work here, at this stall. The old lady helped me a lot. You see ages ago her son, Uncle Chen, used to work with my Dad. They were the best of friends, he helped my Dad create this huge restaurant empire, they were partners. And yet... my Dad practically stabbed him in the back. My Dad stole all his shares and basically pushed him out of the company. Leaving him and his family without any money. Despite this though, Aunty and her son Jiang Chen didn''t let it get them down. Aunty opened up her food stall here in Qianmen Square and Uncle Chen opened up a small successful coffee house in Guomao. Ironically five years later when my family went bankrupt, my mother died, and my Father went to prison, the only ones that helped me were Aunty and Uncle. They were the only people I could turn to. They didn''t hold any grudges or anger towards me, they just welcomed me with open arms., they gave me a home and a place to rest until I was able to stand on my own two feet. It''s been eight years since then.\"


    Ch��ng Bo listened quietly, waiting patiently until Mao Lu finished his story. \"It seems like you''ve been through a lot.\"


    \"Been through a lot? Perhaps, perhaps not. Ever since I became a Gatekeeper I realised that my struggles are rather small compared to the struggles of others.\" Mao Lu spoke faintly.


    \"Those are very mature words for someone so young.\" Ch��ng Bo said with a raised brow. \"I''m not that young, I''m nearly 25.\"


    \"I''m 100 years old this year, in my eyes you''re very young.\" Ch��ng Bo smirked. Mao Lu coughed a bit, \"A hundred years old, I guess I am young in comparison.\" he said sheepishly.


    Ch��ng Bo laughed gently at his reaction. \"So ummm, tell me more about yourself. I mean I know about your Mother and how you got the key, but how were you raised? What''s it like being a genius?\" Mao Lu asked curiously as he shyly looked over at Ch��ng Bo.


    \"You want to know more about me? Well if I tell you more about myself then I want you tell me more about yourself too.\" Ch��ng Bo affirmed teasingly.


    \"It''s a deal.\" Mao Lu nodded.


    \"Well, I guess as the son of the Supreme Lord of Stars I already had a high status from when I was young. No one dared bully me, talk down to me, or get too close to me. There has always been a thick wall between myself and others, actually you''re the first person I think I''ve ever been able to talk to so comfortably.\"


    \"Don''t you have friends?\" Mao Lu gasped.


    \"Of course I have friends, but not the type of friends you have. Not the type that call me because they''re worried about me, nor the type that view me as an equal. More like I have many people that have ulterior motives near me. Either they are from a high social status and hang out with me because I am of an equal status, or they admire me, or they want some type of benefits. Even my closest friend...I...I don''t know whether he is my friend because of political reasons or whether it''s because he generally wants to know me.\"


    Mao Lu felt like crying a little, \"That''s so sad, and so lonely.\"


    \"It''s not that bad, I''m used to such things. It''s not something for you to be sad about, you''re far too sensitive Mao Lu.\"


    Ch��ng Bo patted the now downcast Mao Lu''s shoulder. \"You know you really puzzle me. You get upset for me , you help me, and you''re even spending such casual time with me even though there''s no benefit for you whatsoever by doing that. I mean I brought these Irregularities to your realm, you have every right to be angry like the other Gatekeepers. You have every right to want to imprison me, yet you protected me. I am the reason 208 people are dead, since I brought these monsters here. Yet you blame yourself rather than blaming me. Even now you''re welcoming me and listening to me when I really don''t deserve it. I was even so rude to you when we first met, yet you forgave me. I have never met anyone like you before. I can''t tell whether you''re a fool or far wiser than me.\"


    Mao Lu felt flustered, \"You''re praising me too much. It''s not like there isn''t any benefit to me....I...I mean I like...I like you, I protected you because it''s against my principles not to help someone when I can, but mostly for my own selfish reason....because I like you Ch��ng Bo... and that''s why I made the decision that I made, not only because it was the only way to prevent your incarceration, but because I wanted to. I know it was rude of me to do this without discussing it with you or factoring in your feelings. And I know it was selfish of me, but know that I was only thinking of you when I decided this.\" Mao Lu babbled.


    Ch��ng Bo''s eyes were wide, \"What are you talking about?\"


    \"At the meeting they wanted to incarcerate you and torture you to find out what you know about the key. Since they believe you might be hiding some things. Some even wanted to turn you into a puppet and trap your soul. So I told them that I had a better idea, that the best way would be if you became my Fate Companion. That way I would learn if you were really hiding something and keep you close. There were some other reasons too but I can''t tell you about them, but overall I decided that you becoming my fate companion would be the best option.\"


    Ch��ng Bo froze, \"Fate Companionship?\" This...this.... \"You do realise that you can only have one Fate Companion in your entire lifetime. Making someone your fate companion isn''t a joking matter, all your secrets will become apparent and the same goes for me.\"


    To Ch��ng Bo who had many secrets, a fate companionship was extremely scary. But then again a fate companionship was still a better option than him being tortured by Gatekeepers or being turned into a puppet.


    \"I know, I know all of that but I still want it to be you!\" Mao Lu shouted, \"All my life I''ve never taken what I wanted. When I was young I wanted pretty cute toys but those were too girly. When I grew up I dreamed of being a professional Archer but I had to bury that dream. When I liked someone I had to hide that feeling. But I''ve decided that I will no longer do that. Every moment I spend with you makes me like you more. I know we haven''t known each other long and I know I''m just forcing my feelings on you, but for the first time in my life I just want to be selfish and do what I want. And I wasn''t going to let those other Gatekeepers hurt you. I''m not joking around Ch��ng Bo, I''m serious.\"


    Mao Lu grabbed Ch��ng Bo''s hands in his and pulled him into a hug, \"I''m serious.\" he whispered. Ch��ng Bo''s eyes were wide, but then they twinkled sinisterly. \"Since he likes me so much then so what if he learns my secrets, as long as he''s on my side then it will all work out. With a Gatekeeper by my side I''ll become untouchable, I''ll get closer to finding out Gatekeeper secrets and it''ll be easier to clear my name and find the bastard that dare frame me. And Gatekeepers never take on Fate companions, I will make history. Actually this doesn''t sound like a bad deal at all.\" he smiled darkly.


    [1] Aunty is just a term used for older woman that you respect or are close to, not necessarily someone you''re related to. In this case Mao Lu isn''t biologically related to this woman.


    [2] Chinese Crepes

 48 A Date 3

    \"Mao Lu what are you doing!?\" Gates freaked as it watched this scene, \"You''re a Gatekeeper, have some dignity! Why are you throwing yourself at him?!\"


    \"I''m not throwing myself at him, I''m being honest about my feelings and it feels great.\" Mao Lu replied whilst he continued to hug Ch��ng Bo.


    \"We still don''t know how he''s connected to the key, he may be a large threat. He may have ulterior motives. I know that you like him but this��this is too rushed. You don''t even know if you can trust him. What if he betrays you?\" Gates said, \"You should have been more calm when you told him about the fate Companionship, now you sound like you''re hopelessly in love with him. You''re making yourself seem weak and easy to manipulate. You know I''m right.\"


    \"I know. I know that I''m being rash. I know that by confessing my feelings I''m coming across as weak.\" Mao Lu''s expression hardened, \"But you should know that I''m not weak, and that I won''t be easily manipulated.\"


    Mao Lu pulled away from Ch��ng Bo and said, \"I''m not expecting a response to my feelings. And I''m not expecting you to act in any way towards me. I''m sorry if I''ve inconvenienced you. But I feel great, being honest and straightforward about my feelings is very relieving.\"


    He stood up and smiled at Ch��ng Bo, \"So do you want to do some shopping, and there''s so much of Beijing I want to show you.\"


    He stretched his hand out to Ch��ng Bo, \"Let''s go.\"


    Ch��ng Bo stared at Mao Lu in confusion. \"He confesses his love to me but he doesn''t want a response or an answer. He''s doing all of this for me, even willing to become my fate companion even though our feelings aren''t mutual. Does he really not want me to act in a certain way around him? Or is he just saying that? This man is very confusing. But regardless I will be the one winning at the end of this, having a Gatekeeper as a Fate Companion, I''m so lucky. Even when he finds out later about my intentions, the only person he has to blame is himself.\"


    Ch��ng Bo thought all this as he took Mao Lu''s hand and stood up. \"Well then I should be straightforward as well. I don''t mind becoming your fate companion. It will benefit me greatly. About your feelings�� I won''t respond to them just yet.\"


    Mao Lu nodded, \"That''s perfectly fine.\"


    \"So when is our Fate Companionship exactly? Ch��ng Bo asked as they walked out of the snack streets and back to the main Qianmen street.


    \"I''m not sure myself. The first ranked Gatekeeper, Argenti, told me that she''d make the arrangements and inform me when the preparations were all done. She hasn''t contacted me back yet.\" Mao Lu said casually.


    \"The Gatekeepers are arranging the ceremony!\" Ch��ng Bo exclaimed.


    \"Is there something wrong with that?\" Mao Lu was surprised.


    Such a ceremony is usually very private because a fate companionship is such a personal matter. Only held between the two individuals. But the Gatekeepers controlling the ceremony means this will become a very public affair��it makes sense since Gatekeepers rarely had fate companionships, even in the past, and they usually did it with each other. They want to publicise the event, probably to make themselves look better and relatable to the people.\"


    \"What do you mean? How will our relationship make Gatekeepers more relatable?\" Mao Lu inquired.


    \"You''re a new Gatekeeper right, and you live in a mortal Realm so I''m not surprised that you don''t know, but Gatekeepers generally have a bad relationship with practitioners. I mean you have such mysterious powers and secrets, this obviously leads to a lot of distrust. And there are many evil Gatekeepers that have killed practitioners in their realms and treated them like toys.


    In many Realms there are various uprisings and revolts against the Gatekeepers. Movements that have been growing stronger everyday. I believe that they''ll use our fate companionship as a symbol. We''ll represent that Gatekeepers aren''t just evil dictators but also capable of emotions and relationships just like regular people.


    I doubt that our union will stop any riots or prevent the growing movement against the Gatekeepers, but it will help them improve their image, and may even give hope to other practitioners.\"


    \"Hope? How will it give them hope?\" Mao Lu turned to Ch��ng Bo.


    \"Haven''t you ever dreamed of marrying rich or into power before you became a Gatekeeper. You can only dream about these things because it''s happened to someone else, someone of a low status married to royalty, or someone poor married rich. Because of that you begin to think, ''if that person can do it, why can''t I?\" The same thing will apply to us. ''If Ch��ng Bo can marry a Gatekeeper, why can''t I?\" you know what I mean right?\" Ch��ng Bo explained


    Mao Lu nodded, he understood. So their fate companionship would be used as some huge PR campaign to improve the image of the Gatekeepers and in affect calm down the practitioners that are against them. No wonder the other Gatekeepers had agreed to his proposal so easily, it wasn''t just because becoming Ch��ng Bo''s fate companion would give them the answers about the key that they were looking for, but because it would also help them out politically.


    They were glad that Mao Lu had offered himself as a sacrificial lamb.


    \"Probably by now, the news of our fate companionship is spreading across the realms.\" Ch��ng Bo continued. Not knowing how right he was, in fact at this moment across the four-hundred realms, huge news was spreading quickly.


    ____________________________


    STAR REALM, REALM 348


    Ch��ng Bo''s father, Ch��ng Xing, was drinking blue spirit tea with Lee ��m��.


    \"Again I am very sorry for your loss ��m�� and I am glad you have smartly chosen to stop pursuing my son.\"


    \"Well what could I do, you gave me all the evidence that he didn''t do it. To think one of her guards killed her out of heartbreak, my poor daughter. I made sure that that man''s entire family and relatives were all killed for his actions, I apologise for my followers framing your son and spreading such unfounded rumours Xing. I should have disciplined my followers more and made them investigate properly before they spread such harmful lies.\" Lee ��m�� said apologetically.


    Ch��ng Xing smiled at him but his smile didn''t reach his eyes, his gaze was cold. \"Your daughter goes to visit my star Realm with only one guard and she is stabbed by him and then he also stabs himself in the throat. It was such an obvious murder. I''m surprised that you didn''t notice this straight away ��m��.\"


    \"I was so blinded by grieving, I wasn''t thinking straight and I got the wrong people to investigate.\" Lee ��m�� said with a fake smile, his pale face and sharp teeth showing through his scraggy black beard.


    \"Really. So you''re telling me that you didn''t arrange for this guard to kill your daughter, and that you didn''t use this opportunity to frame my son so that you could make out that my Star Realm violated our peace treaty, giving you an excuse to invade and start another war?\" Ch��ng Xing said coldly, his voice caused the temperature to drop lower and lower.


    Lee ��m�� simply smiled. \"I don''t know what you''re talking about Xing, why would I do such a thing to my only daughter just so I can start another war with you.\"


    \"I''m also wondering why you would sacrifice your only daughter. Or maybe you weren''t anticipating her death and you truly didn''t arrange it, but when you realised she died in my Star Realm you thought to yourself, ''I''m not going to let her death be in vain, I''m going to use it to create a war.'' perhaps.\" Ch��ng Xing said, his face unchanging.


    \"Well regardless I''m sure you''re very angry right now because not only have you lost your daughter, but you can no longer frame my son nor start a war. How does it feel being a loser again ��m��? Do you feel bitter and helpless?\"


    Lee ��m��''s expression froze, his eyes burned in anger but he continued to smile, \"Don''t worry Ch��ng Xing, I will have the last laugh. And I hear your son is still being chased by Ju Juan''s followers, I''m sure you must be stressed by it all.\"


    Ch��ng Xing smiled wider, \"Stressed, not at all.\"


    He went to take another sip of his tea but realised it had frozen over.


    He put the cup down, \"Actually I''m more curious than stressed, I want to know who you''re working with?\"


    Lee ��m�� raised an eyebrow, \"What do you mean by that?\"


    \"I mean, who coerced you into framing my son? It''s probably the same person that stole Ju Juan''s artefact and planted it in my son''s room. And if you didn''t organise your daughters death yourself, then this person probably was the one that coerced your daughters guard to kill her in the first place. And I''m sure you can point me towards that person.\" Ch��ng Xing said icily, his black star speckled eyes gleamed viciously.


    \"I don''t know what you''re talking about Ch��ng Xing. There is no such person.\" he stood up, \"Well I better get going, the Gatekeeper pass I used to come here was only for a one day visit, so I need to leave now. Thank you for the tea.\"


    As he headed to the door of the large room Ch��ng Xing called out, \"From all the centuries I''ve known you ��m��, I never thought you were the type to be used by another so easily. I guess I was wrong, even you can become someone''s bitch. I hope you can break free from them soon.\"


    Lee ��m�� clenched his fists, but he didn''t turn back or reply, he just exited through the door.


    \"Who could be behind this that they even have Lee ��m�� wrapped around their little finger.\" Ch��ng Xing mumbled, his brow creased in worry.


    Just as he thought this, furious knocking came at the door.


    \"Come in.\"


    \"Uncle!!!!\" exclaimed a youth. He was dressed head to toe in a golden robe with star essences across it. He had silky blonde hair wrapped up in a bun, his eyes were black and speckled with stars, and he had noble and handsome features. He was Ch��ng Zihe, Ch��ng Bo''s cousin, and Ch��ng Xing''s nephew.


    When he entered the room Ch��ng Xing''s hard gaze softened a bit. \"What are you doing here Zihe, did your father send you here? What for?\"


    \"Uncle! Some crazy news just broke out, like just now. The Gatekeepers made an announcement.\" Ch��ng Zihe gasped, trying to catch his breath, he''d flown here in less than five minutes all the way from his family''s castle. \"Dad told me to ask you if you knew about this!\"


    Ch��ng Xing''s brows creased in confusion, \"Know about what?\"


    \"You don''t know, did you not hear?\"


    \"I was just having a private meeting and I told all the servants to stay away. So if there has been any new news in the last hour I haven''t heard a thing. So stop beating around the bush already and tell me what''s going on Zihe.\" he said in a commanding voice.


    Zihe shook, he was only twenty eight this year, and had only average talent. So he was still at the Life stage, for cultivators/martial artists this was the stage above Awakening. So just hearing his Uncle''s slightly raised voice made him dizzy and very obedient.


    He rummaged around his robes and pulled out a newspaper article. \"This was on the front of today''s Realm Paper, and Gatekeeper Zither made an announcement through the soundscape that confirmed the story. Ch��ng Bo''s getting hitched!\"


    Ch��ng Xing''s eyes bulged as he stared at the at the front page. The headline read, \"CH��NG BO TO BECOME THE COMPANION OF A GATEKEEPER.\"


    On the front page was a photo of his son.


    The article read, \"History has been made today as a Fate Companionship date has been set, and this isn''t just any fate Companionship, this is a marriage between a Gatekeeper and a Practitioner. Something historians are saying hasn''t happened in billions of years.


    The practitioner in question is Ch��ng Bo, the son of the Supreme Lord of Stars, Ch��ng Xing of the Star Realm, Realm 348. Ch��ng Bo is known to many as the Absolute Heavenly Genius. He achieved immortality before the age of 40 and reached the Dao stage recently at the age of a 100. We''ve seen him in a lot of headlines lately due to his involvement with Lee Jingyi''s death, which turned out to be false and he was proven innocent of that crime. We have also seen him in headlines since he allegedly stole Ju Juan''s static artefact.


    Many thought Ch��ng Bo was going to be in hiding and laying low until the drama died down, however it seems we were wrong. Since Ch��ng Bo has been apparently having a romance with a Gatekeeper. And they''ve now set the date for their fate Companionship. Which will be happening at the beginning of next year. The date the Gatekeepers have told us, is the first solar day of the calendar.


    The Gatekeeper he is to be hitched with has yet to be revealed. But the Gatekeepers have promised us that they will reveal this information soon.\"


    Ch��ng Xing''s eyebrows twitched, \"WHAT!?\"

 49 A Date 4

    Completely unaware of his Father''s shock or the crazy amount of gossip that was spreading across the Realms, Ch��ng Bo walked with Mao Lu around Qianmen street.


    As they walked together, Ch��ng Bo noticed that they were being stared at and pointed at by some people. One person even used that device that Mao Lu called a phone, and began turning it towards them.


    Mao Lu sweated a little bit. He had ignored it earlier but now that they were walking out in the street together it was far too obvious. Mao Lu didn''t even have to use Sense of The Realm to notice that people were staring at them and snapping pictures of them. He heard them muttering, \"Oh my god they''re both so handsome.\"


    \"Are they both celebrities?\"


    \"Look at the blue eyes on that one, is he a foreigner? He''s so dreamy\"


    \"Oh my god they''re both so hot, do you think we should talk them or something?\"


    \"I think they''d look even more handsome if their hair wasn''t so long, are they rock stars or what?\"


    \"I think they look gorgeous, I love the way the Chinese one has his hair all tied up, he''s so cute, and the foreign one with his long hair all down like that is so hot as well.\"


    \"Omg quick take a pic, they must be celebrities!\"


    \"Should I go up to them, should I talk to them!\"


    Mao Lu felt embarrassed, this had never happened to him before. Was it because he was with Ch��ng Bo, but they weren''t just talking about Ch��ng Bo they were talking about him too. It was probably because of how good his skin was looking these days, ever since he''d become a Gatekeeper he''d felt like he''d become more handsome.


    He blushed a little bit, \"Ignore them\" he told Ch��ng Bo as he dragged him into YOUNGOR. Youngor was a Chinese menswear fashion store, selling mostly suits, shirts and formal clothing.


    \"Let''s buy a suit. We''re having dinner with Detong and Bing Bing tonight at Xiling hotel. It''s a rather fancy place so let''s get you a nice new outfit.\" Mao Lu smiled brightly.


    Ch��ng Bo nodded.


    \"Yay then let''s do it.\" Mao Lu was certain that Ch��ng Bo would look great in a suit, just the thought made him excited.


    Ten minutes later, Ch��ng Bo walked out of the changing room wearing a Scott and Taylor blue jacket with a matching waistcoat and tie. He wore a white shirt, and his hair was tied up at the back.


    Mao Lu finally understood why characters had nosebleeds in anime, he felt like having a nosebleed.


    \"Is this okay?\" Ch��ng Bo asked, he''d never worn such tight clothing before, he felt slightly uncomfortable.


    \"You look amazing, but I think you should try on another one!\"


    \"Another one! But you said it looked amazing.\" Ch��ng Bo complained.


    \"Come on just wear another one.\" Mao Lu begged


    \"Fine.\" Ch��ng Bo caved in.


    The shop assistant that was hovering near them gave Ch��ng Bo another suit to wear.


    \"Brilliant, try on another one.\"


    He wore a black skinny fit suit with a bow tie. Mao Lu''s brain nearly broke, \"He looks so good in everything!!\"


    \"Another one.\"


    Ch��ng Bo came out in a Leonard Silver gray tweed three piece suit.


    \"Another one.\"


    Ch��ng Bo''s eyebrows twitched as he went back into the changing room, Mao Lu was definitely messing with him right now. He angrily got dressed into a plaid notched collar, slim fit, three piece suit.


    And he was going to yell, \"Is this good enough already\" at Mao Lu, but the words didn''t come out.


    Mao Lu was staring at him with a dazed expression, his cheeks slightly pink. Mao Lu was looking at him as if he were the most valuable and precious thing in the world. Nobody had ever looked at Ch��ng Bo with such a doting expression in his entire life. It made him feel strange.


    \"Is this how someone looks at you when they like you?\" He thought to himself. It didn''t feel bad to be looked at in such a way.


    Aloud he said, \"Is-Is this one okay?\"


    Mao Lu nodded and said, \"It looks great, to be fair everything looked great on you.\" he turned to the shop assistant, \"We''ll take all of them.\"


    The shop assistant bowed and smiled, \"I''ll package all five of the suits for you straight away Sir.\"


    \"All these suits only for me, you should buy something for yourself too.\" Ch��ng Bo said.


    \"But I already have a nice suit at home.\" Mao Lu replied stubbornly, \"And these are gifts for you.\"


    \"But I don''t deserve any gifts. I won''t accept them if I''m the only one that gets a suit today. And besides we''re going to have dinner with your friends tonight. What if we don''t have time to go back to your place. Buying a suit now would be better.\" Ch��ng Bo grinned convincingly.


    \"Fine.\" Mao Lu gave in.


    In a few minutes he was standing in the changing room. He felt a bit shy about going outside, especially with Ch��ng Bo waiting there. Eventually he walked out in a Ben Sherman tailored fit grey check suit.


    \"How do I look?\" He said, his blush going up his neck all the way to his cheeks.


    The suit fit perfectly, and Ch��ng Bo really felt like Mao Lu definitely glowed whilst wearing it. In Ch��ng Bo''s eyes he seemed to be sparkling, \"You look wonderful. So wonderful in fact that I think you should try on another one.\"


    \"Huh.\"


    \"Go on, try on another one.\" Ch��ng Bo said playfully, \"Get him another suit\" He said to the shop assistant.


    In the end Mao Lu ended up buying five suits for Ch��ng Bo and five suits for himself.


    Soon they were outside of the store, Ch��ng Bo held all the bags easily in his hands like they were weightless.


    Mao Lu looked around, \"Let''s get you some trainers, and also some casual clothes, you can''t go around wearing my stuff all the time.\"


    Mao Lu then proceeded to drag Ch��ng Bo around to practically every store on the high street. He got him two pairs of trainers and all kinds of jeans and jackets. Practically anything Ch��ng Bo tried on, Mao Lu bought. Mao Lu had never spent so much money in his life. But every time he saw Ch��ng Bo wearing an outfit his brain froze and he just had to buy it.


    In the end when they went back to the car, they had so many bags that they filled the boot and most of the back seats.


    Ch��ng Bo was rather exhausted but Mao Lu had a rather relaxed smile on his face. \"That was fun, and I can''t believe it''s three o''clock already, wow time does go fast.\" He smiled brightly.


    Ch��ng Bo nodded a little.


    \"O here, I bought you this when I left you in the shoe store.\" Mao Lu said as he gave Ch��ng Bo a small package.


    Ch��ng Bo opened it curiously, \"Oh is this a mobile device.\"


    \"Yep I got you the same model as mine, and I added my number to it already. I even got us matching straps.\" Mao Lu laughed nervously as he held up his own phone and showed the two matching straps, one was pink and had a pink sanrio toy Hello Kitty on it, this one was on Mao Lu''s phone. The other was black and had a more gothic Hello Kitty on it, this was on Ch��ng Bo''s phone.


    \"It''s very cute\" Ch��ng Bo said as he played with the little toy kitty.


    Mao Lu beamed, \"You think so too, I love hello kitty. When I was little I wanted to collect all of them but my Dad used to call me weird for it and confiscated them.\"


    \"Why would you be weird for wanting to collect a cute small toy?\" Ch��ng Bo asked, he couldn''t understand why that would be a problem.


    \"My parents were very conservative and toys like this were considered girly and they thought it was strange since I''m a boy.\" Mao Lu explained, \"Of course I know it''s not strange, toys are toys they should be for everyone and shouldn''t be separated by gender. But not many people are open minded enough to think like that on this planet.\"


    \"I see.\" Ch��ng Bo sighed, \"Well close minded-ness isn''t just limited to this planet. It''s everywhere. I have a cousin, he''s around about your age and he collects all kinds of magic animals. And a lot of people gossip about him, calling him weird for doing such things or ridiculing him because of his average talent. They say he''s too busy focusing on his weird hobbies rather than training and that the only reason he''s at the stage he is, is because of his family and resources.


    But they don''t understand that my cousin aims to be a Beast Tamer, and he''s incredibly talented at it. When he grows up I''m sure he''ll be a master. All those that gossip are close minded and are obviously too dumb to see potential. With people like that Mao Lu, you need to just ignore them. Eventually they''ll realise they were wrong and that you were the one in the right for liking the things that you do. If liking small toys like this makes you happy then like it regardless of what anyone says.\"


    Mao Lu grinned a little and stared at Ch��ng Bo adoringly, \"I will.\"


    Ch��ng Bo felt his thoughts stop. When Mao Lu stared at him like that he felt very strange, \"Don''t tell me I''m developing feelings for him or something. What! No I can''t be, he''s the one that likes me not the other way around. I do appreciate him, and I enjoy his company, and I am benefiting a lot from being around him, that''s all. At most I just enjoy being around him. When have I ever like anyone?\"


    He coughed, \"uhun! Thank you for the phone and all the things you''ve gotten for me today, I''ll be sure to pay them back.\"


    Mao Lu smiled, \"You don''t have to.\"


    \"But I will.\" Ch��ng Bo grinned, \"Well you told me you were going to show me around Beijing and we''re having dinner with your friends at 7, so that leaves you four hours to show me around.\"


    Mao Lu laughed, \"You''re right we should get a move on.\" he started the car and drove off.


    \"So I''m sure I told you that this planet is named Earth right, there are 7 major continents. One continent is Asia and in the East of Asia is China. And the capital city of China is Beijing, which is where we are now. I''ve lived in Beijing all my life. I love it. There are so many places I can take you to, like the Forbidden city, the Great Wall, the Temple of Heaven and Summer Palace. The Ming Tombs or the Beijing Capital Museum. There''s lots.


    There was also Tiananmen Square and Tiananmen Park but well a lot of construction is going on there right now because of what happened. Hmm and taking you to the Great Wall is more of a day trip. You know what, I''ll give you a little tour of all the Hutongs in the area. And then I''ll take you to the Forbidden City. And then we can explore the rest another day. Is that cool?\"


    \"I''m perfectly fine with that.\" Ch��ng Bo agreed.


    \"Awesome.\"


    They didn''t drive too far before Mao Lu was giving Ch��ng Bo a tour around all the Hutongs and ancient small alleyways. He took him to the South Hong and Drum Lane. Then they went to the Skewed Tobacco Pouch street, Mao''er Hutong, and then to Gaouzijian Street.


    Each place Mao Lu told Ch��ng Bo stories about the history and how he used to explore these places all the time when he was young.


    Mao Lu taught Ch��ng Bo how to take photos using his phone, and soon they were walking around like tourists.


    Ch��ng Bo was snapping photos of the scenery, and of Mao Lu. They took selfies and ate light snacks at the stalls they passed.


    When they came to the Forbidden city, the large Palace complex in the centre of Beijing. Ch��ng Bo looked around boredly.


    \"So this is the Forbidden city.\"


    \"Yep, isn''t it cool. This was the Imperial Palace from the Ming Dynasty all the way until the Qing dynasty. It''s impressive isn''t it?\" Mao Lu said happily.


    \"Well I do feel the history here, but it''s not that impressive for a Palace. My house back home is much bigger.\" Ch��ng Bo stated flippantly.


    \"It''s a lot bigger!\" Mao Lu''s eyebrows twitched and eyes bulged a little.


    \"Yeah that''s why it''s not that amazing to me.\"


    \"Wow then my house must seen tiny to you.\" Mao Lu gaped.


    \"It''s small but comfortable, and it''s not like it''s a Palace. In my Star Realm my family is seen as royalty. So it''s natural that I would grow up in a Palace.\" Ch��ng Bo said casually, \"I''m only comparing this place to my home because you also said it''s a Palace.\"


    \"Should we just go then.\" Mao Lu harrumphed, he''d thought Ch��ng Bo would be really impressed but he''d forgotten Ch��ng Bo had been raised like a Prince.


    \"What, why should we leave? I''ve been having lots of fun hanging out with you today. And you were excited to show me this Forbidden city place right, so show me around.\" Ch��ng Bo said with a convincing smile.


    \"You''ve been having fun?\" Mao Lu asked.


    \"Yes.\"


    Mao Lu grinned, his smile was so sweet it could give someone toothache. \"Then let''s go.\" He pulled Ch��ng Bo along and they blended in with the other tourists as the walked around the Forbidden city.


    ��


    Much later Mao Lu looked at his phone and shrieked, it was already 6:58. \"Crap we are going to be late for dinner. Quick let''s go.\"


    They got to the car and Mao Lu jumped inside. He blushed a little as he yelled to Ch��ng Bo, \"You stand guard around the car. I''m going to change into the suit I bought.\"


    Ch��ng Bo nodded, standing outside the car.


    Mao Lu quickly changed into the Ben Sherman suit he''d gotten and jumped out of the car. It was lucky that he had gotten a suit, if he''d driven all the way home to get changed they would be seriously late. \"Alright you go change and then we''ll drive to the Hotel.\" Mao Lu said.


    \"It''s alright I can change in the back whilst you''re driving there.\" Ch��ng Bo said, \"We''re going to be more late if you wait for me.\"


    \"But that''s dangerous.\"


    \"I think I''ll be just fine.\" Ch��ng Bo laughed as he got into the back. Mao Lu sighed and then started the car.


    The Xiling Hotel was nearby and they got there in under ten minutes. Mao Lu stopped the car just outside the hotel so that Ch��ng Bo could get into the passenger seat. Ch��ng Bo had put on the Leonard Silver, grey tweed three piece suit he''d gotten.


    Mao Lu ripped off the price tags from Ch��ng Bo''s suit and then drove up to the entrance.


    A valet came up to the car, Mao Lu gave him the key.


    Soon they were standing at the front of the hotel, Mao Lu turned to Ch��ng Bo and gently straightened his tie.


    \"Okay let''s go in.\"

 50 Lee Heri

    In the Xiling hotel restaurant, beautiful piano music filled the air. Lee Heri sat opposite her latest admirer.


    \"Daniel, why did you bring me to a Hotel my Family owns so that you could treat me to dinner? You know I could just come here and eat for free if I wanted to right.\"


    Daniel Xu that sat opposite her, sweated, \"I didn''t realise that your family owned it, I just saw the amazing 5 star ratings and reviews and I wanted you to eat the best food and I just took you here. If you''d like to go somewhere else we can.\"


    \"It''s fine, it doesn''t matter. I''m sure any five star restaurant or fancy hotel you take me to in Beijing will be connected to my family anyways. So there''s no point moving.\" She said boredly as she stared at her glass of wine.


    \"Ah I guess you''re right, as the daughter of Lee Hi, the current head of the Hong group, one of the most influential families in Beijing, of course anywhere I take you to in the city will be influenced by your family.\" He laughed awkwardly.


    Lee Heri was silent, she didn''t say anything, only looking at her wine glass.


    \"Umm, y''know I''m-I''m just so happy that you agreed to go on a date with me tonight. When I asked you I never thought you''d say yes.\" Daniel Xu stuttered, \"Why did you say yes? I mean I''m nowhere close to you in status.\"


    \"You''re not bad looking and I was bored\" she said flippantly.


    \"Ah I see.\"


    Lee Heri''s gaze wandered around the room and then lit up as she saw two people she recognised.


    ��.


    Zhao Detong looked at his phone. \"Mao Lu just texted me saying he''s enroute. He and Ch��ng Bo were having so much fun hanging out that he lost track of time.\"


    \"Oolalala\" Fei Bing Bing laughed, \"It''s so obvious that Mao Lu is interested in him. During the housewarming party he wouldn''t stop glancing at him nonstop and it''s obvious something is going on between those two.\"


    Zhao Detong laughed, \"I agree, I just hope they actually end up dating.\"


    \"You know what I''m curious about\" Fei Bing Bing leaned forward, \"I''m curious about Ch��ng Bo''s relationship with his step sister Qi Zhou, and what kind of problem does he have that has led him to live with Mao Lu?\"


    \"I think we''re all curious about that, but if it''s a private matter or a financial matter it''s rude to pry.\" Detong cautioned.


    \"I know it would be rude to ask, but I can''t help but be curious.\" Bing Bing pouted.


    Just as she said this several Waiters came up to their table and added two more seats.


    \"Huh, Umm sorry we already have two seats for our friends that are coming, we don''t need two more.\" Fei Bing Bing said.


    One of the waiters bowed towards her \"A V.I.P of the hotel said they''re friends of yours and requested we put seats here.\"


    \"Huh?\" Bing Bing and Zhao Detong both said in confusion.


    \"Hi Detong, Bing Bing. It''s been awhile. I haven''t seen you both since High School graduation.\"


    \"Lee Heri!\" They both gasped.


    \"You don''t mind if my date and I sit here do you?\" she asked whilst she sat down, a blonde man sitting down next to her.


    Zhao Detong''s eyebrows twitched, usually you ask before you sit down not after.


    Lee Heri smirked as she saw both of them staring at her, \"What? It''s not like I disturbed a little date of yours, I see there are two more seats, so your friends are coming to join you soon right? I''m sure with us it''ll just be a bigger gathering now.\"


    Fei Bing Bing scowled, \"Heri you''re not fucking welcome here. Shove off.\"


    \"Whoa that''s rude of you, I thought we were friends Bing Bing.\" Lee Heri smiled.


    \"We were only friends because of your parents relation to mine, but I never liked you. Especially after what you did to Lu.\" Bing Bing hissed.


    Lee Heri laughed, \"Well that''s harsh. Lu, you mean Zhang Lu. Wow I haven''t heard that name in years...but did I do something to him. I don''t recall doing anything to him.\"


    \"You don''t recall you Witch. After his parents went bankrupt you spread rumours across the entire school. You turned everyone against him and made the last two years of Highschool for him a living hell!\" Fei Bing Bing''s eyes were filled with hate.


    \"Huh, that''s not doing anything. They weren''t rumours, they were facts. He became poor and lost everything, he no longer belonged in our school for the rich and entitled. It''s not like I turned everyone in the school against him, they did it themselves.\" Lee Heri said calmly.


    \"Wow how do you say such shit with such a straight face? You, your family owns the Hong group, everyone in the school looked up to you. They followed your words like a religion. One word from you and everyone was looking down on Lu. One word from you and all the guys that ever liked you decided to give Lu hell even though he was already going through such a hard time at home!\" Fei Bing Bing spat.


    Lee Heri shrugged, \"So what, all I wanted was more people to know that Lu became trash, that way my Dad would definitely break that stupid marriage agreement he made with Lu''s Dad. It''s not like I had something personal against Lu, I just didn''t want my life to be dictated, and if I could get out of an arranged marriage like that, I would. Don''t be so mad about old stuff Bing Bing.\"


    \"You!\" Bing Bing yelled, she wanted to pounce on her but Zhao Detong held up his hand to stop her.


    \"Lee Heri, as pleasant as it is to see you. I suggest that you leave since we are having dinner tonight with Lu and his friend, and I really don''t think he''d like to see you.\" Zhao Detong said coldly.


    \"Oh, Lu''s coming.\" Her eyes lit up in joy. \"Then that''s more reason to stay. Lu''s the only man I''ve ever been able to have a stimulating conversation with. I was so bored earlier, hearing that he''s coming just made me a lot more excited.\"


    Fei Bing Bing scowled, \"Do you not get the hint, he''s telling you to get lost!\"


    Lee Heri smiled widely, \"Do you think I should get lost too Zhang Lu?\"


    They all looked in the direction Lee Heri was looking at, and they saw Mao Lu and Ch��ng Bo.


    Mao Lu walked up to the seat next Zhao Detong and sat down, Ch��ng Bo sat down beside him, in-between Mao Lu and Lee Heri.


    \"Well it''s a surprise to see you but I have no grudges against you Lee Heri. I don''t care whether she stays or leaves. We''re adults, we should keep the childish drama in the past.\" Mao Lu said as he glanced at Lee Heri.


    \"But Lu this bitch-\" Bing Bing shouted.


    \"Just leave it alone Bing Bing.\" interrupted Zhao Detong.


    Fei Bing Bing scowled and glared at Lee Heri but didn''t say anything.


    Lee Heri grinned at her.


    \"So how have you been Zhang Lu? You look very handsome, your beauty has increased so much since I last saw you. I guess you blossomed with all the hardship.\" She grinned at Mao Lu.


    A waiter offered Mao Lu a glass of wine, he took it, thanking the waiter. He drank a little from it before slowly replying, \"Well you could say that. Oh and by the way I don''t go by Zhang Lu anymore, I go by Mao Lu.\"


    \"Oh you changed your name, how comes?\" Lee Heri asked curiously.


    \"After I was practically orphaned it was better to change my name so I could avoid some gangster debt collectors, and there was a few other reasons. But I''m sure you don''t want to hear about all that.\" Mao Lu replied plainly.


    \"Wow your parents died, you have my condolences Lu I had no idea.\" Lee Heri was kind of shocked, she remembered Lu''s parents. Ever since they went bankrupt she completely disregarded the Zhang family, but that hadn''t meant she''d wished them dead.


    \"Only my Mother is dead...and my Father is elsewhere. You don''t need to give me your pity Heri, it has been a very long time.\"


    \"Ah yes, that was disrespectful of me, I''ll change the topic then.\" She looked at Ch��ng Bo, \"Who''s your handsome friend?\" She asked flirtatiously.


    Ch��ng Bo looked towards her, his eyes were filled with disgust, he released some of his aura.


    Lee Heri suddenly felt like prey in the face of a predator, her heart raced and she began to sweat. She felt like any second he''d kill her. She hadn''t felt this scared even when she''d been kidnapped for ransom and held at gunpoint as a child. She shivered and the playful smile she''d had on her face dropped.


    \"Apologise.\" he said coldly.


    \"Huh.\"


    \"You neither have the right or the power to speak to Mao Lu in the way and the tone that you just did. You''re a pitiful little insect in the face of a higher being. So apologise to him before you regret it.\"


    \"I-\" Lee Heri wanted to argue, but she saw a dark gleam in his eyes. It was the same gleam some of her bodyguards had, the same gleam her father''s hitmen had. This man had definitely killed people before and if she pushed him too far he could easily kill her.


    \"I-I''m sorry Zhang ...no Mao Lu, that was rude of me to speak to you in that way after not seeing you in so long.\"


    \"Apology accepted\" said Mao Lu coolly, he gently nudged Ch��ng Bo, muttering to him, \"It''s fine don''t make her cry or something.\"


    Ch��ng Bo just stared at her like she was an insect some more before releasing the pressure he had on her. The moment he moved his gaze away she gasped.


    She''d heard before that veteran warriors or martial art masters could freeze someone and even kill someone with their gaze, but she''d never believed it before. Not until now.


    \"Heri are you okay?\" Asked Daniel as he watched her shiver. \"I''m fine.\" she breathed.


    \"Wow Mao Lu you keep some interesting company, where did you find him? He must be an expert or something. Is he a contract killer or was he in the army or something, actually considering how young he looks it''s probably a contract killer right. He''s definitely killed people before and he immobilised me just now with ease, he''s even more skilled than some of my best guards. Say are you looking for a job?\"


    Ch��ng Bo was about to show her real pain, this mortal insect obviously didn''t learn anything from earlier, but he was stopped by Mao Lu who held his arm.


    \"He''s not looking for a job right now, and it''s best you don''t antagonise him Heri.\" said Mao Lu coldly,


    Zhao Detong, Fei BIng Bing and Daniel Xu were looking back and forth like they were watching a tennis match.


    All Daniel had wanted was to have a nice and normal date with a girl he''d had a crush on, that was all. When he''d met Lee Heri at a College/University reunion he''d gathered the courage and asked her out, he didn''t think it would turn out like this. So much drama. And he knew Lee Heri could be rather rude and many girls disliked her because she was a ''bitch'' but Daniel had found that charming. But now he felt embarrassed to be near her, and he couldn''t understand why she was being so horrible. And now she was antagonising these people further.


    Zhao Detong and Fei Bing Bing''s brains whirred. Was Ch��ng Bo a contract killer or at least someone in a more criminal type of occupation? Mao Lu hadn''t denied it , and now that they thought about it Mao Lu hadn''t told them anything important about Ch��ng Bo . And Ch��ng Bo had seemed very cold and menacing just now.


    Who is Ch��ng Bo exactly?

 51 Detongs doubts

    REALM 145, NEW YORK


    In a downtown alleyway the dull, thudding sound of punches and kicks hitting a body could be heard.


    A bunch of teenagers encircled a young man as they beat him up. One of the bullies with brown hair laughed, saying \"That''s what you get you lame piece of shit!\"


    The other bullies laughed.


    All the young man could do was groan in pain. His entire body ached.


    \"This is so boring now.\" A boy with blue dyed hair and several piercings said, \"Let''s go somewhere else.\"


    \"Yeah kicking this retard is making me catch his retardedness, let''s bounce this joint before we all go stupid.\" The brown haired young man said.


    All the other bullies nodded in agreement and before long they all wandered off, leaving the bleeding boy in the alleyway.


    After a while Jake stood up. His glasses had been shattered, his hair was messy, and his clothes were torn.


    Tears spilled from his eyes. Life wasn''t fair. \"Why out of everyone am I the underdog? Why am I the one that everyone picks on? What did I do? Why do they all hate me so much?\" He cried. Ugly tears falling down his face. \"Is it because I''m poor or is it because I''m the nerd that gets the best grades��.I wish all these jack-asses would just die!\"


    \"I can arrange that for you.\"


    \"Huh!\" Jake heard a voice coming from behind him. He rapidly turned around, looking left and right in confusion.


    Yet there was nothing there.


    \"I said I can help you, I can help you kill them.\" the cold voice said again.


    Jake began to shiver. Was he so angry that he''d become delusional and began hearing things.


    \"Maybe I''m tired.\" he muttered, \"I need to get home.\"


    He found his bag on the ground and slung it over his shoulder.


    \"I''m serious I can help you.\" said the voice again.


    Jake felt tired and irritable and his body was in pain, so he snapped, \"How can you help, what can you do? Kill them, ha, if you can you''re welcome to try. If you can make my life suck less I''d give you anything.\"


    \"Is that permission?\" asked the cold voice.


    \"Huh?\"


    Jake was getting more and more freaked out by this voice and was about to run out of the alleyway when a white light flew into his mouth. His entire body went pale and his veins began to bulge. He screamed, \"AHHHHHHH!\" before collapsing.


    Moments later a homeless person that had been sleeping on a pile of trash, ran out.


    He''d been ignoring the entire incident. It wasn''t like it was the first time someone had been beaten up in his alleyway, but now that the kid had collapsed the situation was different.


    \"Are you okay kid, are you alright?\" the homeless man asked with concern. He didn''t want someone dying in his alleyway.


    Jake slowly stood up, a cold smile across his lips. \"I''m perfectly fine. Do not worry.\"


    \"Say, old man, do you know where those teenagers that kicked this body went? I need to kill them.\"


    \"What?\"


    \"I said old man, I need to find those boys and kill them.\" Jake''s eyes were dark and round, his voice cold. A cold chill emanated from him.


    The homeless man slowly pointed in the direction he saw the boys walk off.


    \"Thank you.\" Jake smiled, the Irregularity that had taken over his body laughed a bit, \"It''s time to go hunting\"


    ________________________________


    XILING HOTEL RESTAURANT


    The atmosphere was rather tense and awkward as they all sat together in silence.


    Daniel Xu fidgeted under the table, his hands incessantly tapping against his knees, his eyes swivelling around the room.


    He really wanted to leave.


    \"Maybe I should fake a phone call and tell them something urgent came up and then make my escape?\" Daniel thought, he reached for his phone and was about to put that plan into action when he heard Lee Heri''s voice.


    \"Daniel are you ready to order yet, I want to signal the waiter, I''m getting hungry now.\"


    Daniel''s palms sweated as he responded, \"Ah yes, I''m ready to order.\"


    On second thought, if he did make an excuse and tried to leave then he was certain Lee Heri would find out that he lied, and considering her family background and her reputation, becoming the guy that ditched her on a date would be a practical death sentence. At the very least he''d be unable to find a job ever again in Beijing, the very worst she might send someone to kill him.


    Even if this situation was awkward it was better to just sit through it all and bear it.


    ��.


    Mao Lu''s eyes widened slightly, he felt that feeling again. That uncomfortable feeling like someone had walked across his grave.


    Compared to last time it was much fainter sensation, but he''d still felt it.


    Mao Lu frowned as he scoured the Realm, he felt like he was close to finding the location of the Irregularity, but then just like that it disappeared. Where was the Irregularity? Had it left?


    \"Gates another one just popped up\" He said mentally.


    \"Another what?\" Gates replied, confused.


    \"An Irregularity, did you not sense it?\"


    \"Like I told you before, my senses aren''t as sharp as yours.\" Gates reminded \"but did you find it, is it another big one?\"


    \"No...I couldn''t, it was like it was there one minute but then gone the next. It''s hiding from me.\" Mao Lu was worried.


    \"Don''t fret about it, Irregularities are very tricky creatures and are very good at hiding. The one you defeated with Ch��ng Bo is probably just one of the many in this Realm right now. You can''t sense them until they make a move. Ever since you defeated the last one they probably got even more cautious and are trying even harder to hide themselves from you. Don''t worry they''ll slip up eventually and you''ll find them and get rid of them.\" Gates reassured.


    Mao Lu couldn''t help but frown more, \"You sound too relaxed Gates, who knows how many people will die or how big that thing will grow by the time I find it and defeat it. There must be a better way to locate these things and destroy them.\"


    Gates sighed, \"Mao Lu Irregularities are not that simple. They are distortions of reality, they originate from the Realm itself. The Realm is sick and the Irregularities are that sickness, they''re like germs and bacteria.


    The Irregularities are natural, the wind has the potential to turn into an Irregularity, a tree in a park can become an irregularity, or a person''s emotions can be taken over and changed into an Irregularity. It is not something which is easy to locate.


    Remember the key was originally apart of the weapon named Judgement which had the potential to destroy the 400 Realms. When Ch��ng Bo used the key it created a ripple, a disturbance in this Realm that is creating a bunch of these Irregularities.


    They have all kinds of forms and different levels of intelligence and power.


    What I''m trying to say is that if you can''t find them using Sense of the Realm then just have patience and wait for them to reveal themselves. They will eventually.\"


    Mao Lu didn''t like this. He''d thought that if he achieved Sense of the Realm then he could locate all these creatures very easily and destroy them and then bring everything back to the way it was. But it seemed like things wouldn''t be that simple.


    ��.


    \"Now that you mention it, I''m also hungry, we should all order now.\" Zhao Detong said as he raised his hand up. Instantly a waiter came.


    They all began ordering dishes.


    Ch��ng Bo leaned against Mao Lu as he whispered in his ear in the star language, \"You order for me, I don''t know what''s good, I''ve never eaten any dishes from this realm before other than what you''ve given me.\"


    Mao Lu felt himself about to blush and tried to prevent it, instinctively replying back to Ch��ng Bo in star language, \"Okay, I''ll order you some super yummy dishes, don''t worry about it.\" he smiled brightly at Ch��ng Bo.


    Lee Heri raised an eyebrow, \"What language is that, and why are you speaking it, is there something you two don''t want to share.\" She said all this while looking only at Mao Lu, she didn''t dare stare at Ch��ng Bo.


    \"Is that any of your business Heri.\" Mao Lu replied coldly, then he ignored her as he told the waiter his and Ch��ng Bo''s order.


    \"Who is Ch��ng Bo exactly?\" thought Zhao Detong, his eyes squinting, as he watched Ch��ng Bo whisper into Mao Lu''s ear using that foreign language.


    Was that language even Nepalese? Zhao Detong had researched more about Nepal out of curiosity and had seen that there were a lot of dialects in the language. But when he watched a video on Bilibili showing different Nepalese languages, he realised that not one of them sounded similar to the language Ch��ng Bo used.


    When he''d mentioned this to Fei Bing Bing she told him he was over thinking things, that a random video from the Internet didn''t show every language in Nepal.


    And Fei Bing Bing wasn''t wrong, random videos from the Internet weren''t always accurate, but if he combined this doubt with the new doubts that had just been presented about Ch��ng Bo. Then overall it was all very suspicious.


    Zhao Detong was inclined to believe Mao Lu because he trusted him, but he knew that Mao Lu could lie and that he did keep secrets. What if he knew Ch��ng Bo form a very bad place, and got involved with him due to something very sinister?


    Was Mao Lu in some kind of trouble? What was the relationship between them?


    If Ch��ng Bo was bad news Zhao Detong didn''t want him being around his best friend. He felt worried.


    Lee Heri frowned, she didn''t like being told that something wasn''t her business but she didn''t argue with Mao Lu. She didn''t want Ch��ng Bo to do something to her.


    Being the heiress of the Hong group she obviously had many guards and high security. Even now, many of her people were disguised as waiters or guests and were peppered around the room.


    When Ch��ng Bo had threatened her earlier, they would have pulled out their guns if she hadn''t signalled them to stop.


    If Ch��ng Bo was some type of expert like she thought he was, then she was certain that he had noticed her security already, yet he had still threatened her earlier. And he had still shown intent to kill her. It showed that this man was particularly ruthless. If she went too far with teasing Mao Lu he really could kill her.


    So the atmosphere continued to be tense and awkward, everyone being rather silent until the food came. When Ch��ng Bo saw all these gorgeous dishes being put down in front of him he practically drooled, nothing back home smelled this good. He swallowed audibly.


    Mao Lu laughed, \"I guess you''re really hungry.\" he said in chinese.


    \"The food just smells really good.\" Ch��ng Bo replied as he stared at all the dishes, he already had his chopsticks in hand as he stared at all the food ravenously.


    As they began to eat Zhao Detong asked, \"So you''re originally from Nepal right, what''s it like being in China, do you find it very different?\"


    Ch��ng Bo glanced up at Zhao Detong with his sparkling blue eyes, \"It is very different from home but I absolutely love China. I''ve seen so many exotic places since I came here, the people are very friendly and the food is great.\" he smiled.


    His smile was like a warm and radiant sun, in combination with his handsome face, Fei Bing Bing, Lee Heri and Mao Lu couldn''t help but blush.


    Zhao Detong was unfazed, \"What do you do for a living?\" he interrogated, \"I wouldn''t usually listen to anything Heri says but you seem to have some skill.\"


    \"Skill?\" Ch��ng Bo laughed, \"All I did was look at her, is it my fault that she nearly peed herself like a frightened little hatchling? She just can''t take intimidation. I have no skill there''s nothing special about me.\" Ch��ng Bo said confidently.


    \"He''s telling the truth Zhao Detong, Lee Heri was saying nonsense earlier.\" Mao Lu spoke up.


    \"Hmm speak for yourself!\" Lee Heri yelled, \"Don''t say I''m speaking bullshit Mao Lu, I don''t know what you''re both playing at but don''t call me a liar Mao Lu.\"


    Mao Lu glared at her.


    \"Hahaha are you angry.\" Lee Heri sniggered.


    Ch��ng Bo was infuriated, to him, due to where he was raised, Mortals were usually lower life forms. Ch��ng Bo could socialise with them and be friendly with them but it was in his nature to demand respect from those around him. Especially from Mortals. And Mao Lu was the Gatekeeper of this realm, regardless of whether this girl knew it or not. She didn''t have the right to speak to him that way. Why was Mao Lu so tolerant? In the Celestial Realm even a patient practitioner would kill another who severely disrespected them.


    This impertinent girl how dare she speak to Mao Lu this way. She deserves death.


    Ch��ng Bo could kill her as easily as blinking but he stopped himself. Mao Lu was a new Gatekeeper and he was connected to these mortals, he obviously had some type of past with this girl. Even if it was a bad past, Ch��ng Bo had learnt already that Mao Lu was very forgiving and soft. He wasn''t the type to hurt others if he could help it.


    If Ch��ng Bo killed her right now it would strain his relationship with these mortals, and Mao Lu probably wouldn''t forgive him.


    \"But we''re going to become Fate companions anyways and if he''s hopelessly in love with me he won''t mind.\" yet just as Ch��ng Bo thought that, he felt wrong. Even if Mao Lu was hopelessly in love with him, wouldn''t he be abusing that love if he just overlooked his feelings and did something that would intentionally hurt him.


    Usually Ch��ng Bo would have shamelessly done what he wanted without considering others feelings, but when it came to Mao Lu he found himself hesitating.


    In the end he sat back and only glared at her.


    Lee Heri felt the heat from his gaze on her neck but she refused to look in his direction or be frightened by him. Even if he wanted to kill her he wouldn''t do it in a public restaurant like this right?


    Zhao Detong looked at Mao Lu hard. \"Are you in some type of trouble?\"


    \"No�� god no Zhao Detong there''s nothing like that, you''re over thinking things. And since when did you start listening to Lee Heri?\"


    \"Yeah Zhao Detong, since when did you start listening to Heri and I didn''t see Ch��ng Bo do anything to her. All he did was look at her right? And he stood up for Mao Lu right now.\" Fei Bing Bing said, \"We should be siding with Ch��ng Bo not going against him. That bitch is the one we should be interrogating and kicking off our damn table.\"


    Zhao Detong sighed Fei Bing Bing wasn''t wrong but Detong couldn''t shake the odd feeling he had about Ch��ng Bo. And he could feel that Mao Lu was lying to him and he wanted to get to the bottom of this.

 52 We cant trust anyone

    REALM 3, THE REALM OF DEATH


    In an eerie chamber filled with dark light, a man with skin as grey as the night sky and eyes made of orange flames, drank slowly out of a beast skull. He sat on a throne made of bones.


    His chamber was in a cave on top of a desolate mountain. Five moons hung high in the sky and illuminated his black robes that were covered in time essences. His orange flame hair flickered in the wind.


    An Ogre with green skin and several tusks and horns jutting out of his flesh, bowed his head on the cracked dirt floor before the throne of bones. He shivered in fear, \"S-s-s-s-so Sir, My magnanimous Gatekeeper. Gatekeeper Maxus. I beseech please...please may I have a pass made for me. I know as a rule that you don''t issue passes and allow no one in or out of your realm. But...my child is so sick and the cure for his illness can only be found in the Deity Realms. I must go there for my child.\"


    Gatekeeper Maxus[1] looked at the Ogre coldly, \"And why should I make an exception to my rules for your dying child? Do you think your child is the only one dying in this Realm? Do you think your child is the only life that matters? There will be no pass for you, there will be no exception. If your child is going to die then they will die.\" Maxus said heartlessly.


    The Ogres eyes turned red with rage at this response. It wanted to yell in frustration but it didn''t dare.


    \"Then at least My Lord, can you heal my child. In return I would give you anything, even my soul.\" The Ogre said this as a last resort.


    Maxus sneered, \"I own this Realm, there is nothing you can give me that I don''t already have. Do you think I''d want your rotten soul?\"


    The Ogre wanted to cry, \"But there is nothing else I can give you.\"


    Maxus was about to respond to this, but then his eyes widened, his orange flame hair blazing into a hot blue as he noticed something amiss.


    \"You are dismissed Ogre. GET OUT!\" his voice thundered.


    The Ogre quivered and scampered away from the chamber quickly.


    Maxus picked up a red sound essence, he put it in his ear as he said, \"Obsidian come quickly, there is a problem with the vault.\"


    He then removed the now shrivelling sound essence before he jumped out of the mouth of his cave chamber.


    He dived through the air, descending down the side of the large rocky mountain with high velocity. The Ogre that had been climbing down the long rocky steps, gaped, as he saw the Gatekeeper fall past him.


    Maxus dove straight into a black hole at the bottom of the mountain. Space warped around him, and when his feet touched the ground he was in front of a Vault. It was made of black flames and had a dark aura around it.


    The door was ajar.


    Maxus cautiously creeped towards the vault, opening the unlatched door. His eyes widening as he saw the empty space that laid beyond it.


    Just then he felt a movement to his left, there was someone still here. He turned around to face them but then his Gates wrapped his face blocking his view.


    \"What are you doing Gates!?\"


    \"I''m sorry Maxus\" his Gates responded sadly.


    \"Gates!!!\"


    At that same time Obsidian appeared in the Vault, \"Maxus!\" he yelled, but he could only watch in horror as the book wrapped around Maxus'' entire body like a cocoon and swallowed him whole.


    The Gates then exploded into cinders, destroying itself along with Maxus.


    It all happened in an instant, and Obsidian could only stare with growing horror as he looked at the now empty Vault.


    \"No!!\"


    __________________________________


    REALM 1, FLAME STAR FORTRESS


    Obsidian rushed the down the long corridor of white flames, his black robes billowing behind him. He moved at an uncanny speed, faster than what a mortal eyes could see. He flew with urgency.


    Before long he was in front of a large set of white doors. Silver flowers grew out of it, the ones that looked like white lilies and roses. They intertwined in the white oak and blossomed out of the golden patterned design across the front.


    Obsidian slowed down as he opened the doors, closing it carefully behind him. \"Argenti\" he called out, \"something big has happened.\"


    Argenti looked up from her desk, her silvery white hair framing her brown face beautifully. \"What''s wrong Obsidian?\"


    \"There''s a problem but I can''t tell you here, I need to tell you privately.\" Obsidian''s face was deadly serious.


    Argenti was puzzled, \"Privately?\" This was her private office, other than Obsidian nobody else was welcome here, and if someone had sneaked in and was eavesdropping there was no way they would escape her notice or avoid her security measures and traps.


    Obsidian quietly touched his ear, looking meaningfully at Argenti. Argenti unconsciously felt her right ear, her puzzled face quickly turning into a frown. On her ear was her Book of Gates in the form of an earring.


    \"He wants to talk without our Gates watching\" she realised. She slowly took her earring off and laid it on her desk.


    \"Gates wait here, Obsidian and I are going to my sealed meditation room for a very private conversation, nothing for you to be involved in.\" She said softly.


    \"Of course my lady. I will wait here.\" Her Gates said obediently.


    Argenti then walked quickly with Obsidian, they flew high through the white flame walls until they came to a sealed room. The walls were made out of a similar bubble-like material to that of the exterior of a realm.


    \"This is my most private place, a small realm within a realm. I made it while experimenting with spacial essence. No one, not even our Gates can listen in on anything said here.\" Argenti explained. \"Well then, what''s going on Obsidian?


    Obsidian''s rather youthful face seemed much more sombre. His black bottomless eyes were filled with tiredness. He sighed heavily, \"Maxus is dead.\"


    Argenti gasped, her face paled. \"What! How!?\"


    Obsidian leaned closer to her as he said in a low voice, \"Someone broke into the Vault of Wonders. When Maxus went to investigate his book of Gates turned on him, it devoured his body before destroying itself.\"


    Argenti''s eyes went round, her lips quivered in shock, \"No...no...no the Vault was robbed��.damn...what do we do Obsidian?...no wait who else knows about this?\"


    \"The only person that knew about it before was me, and now I''ve told you so that makes two of us.\"


    Argenti frowned, \"Was everything in the vault taken?\"


    \"Yes everything, when I got there all the 400 puppet slaves and the 92 keys were gone.\" Obsidian said flatly.


    This was bad, this was very bad.


    5 billion years ago, after the great war that nearly destroyed the 400 Realms and wiped out most of the original Gatekeepers. They were able to kill Gatekeeper Dawn''s daughter, Nyx. And they were able to gain the one hundred judgement keys. However eight of those keys were stolen and they couldn''t destroy the other 92 keys. This was because the judgement keys were made to distort reality. Gatekeepers could do nothing to them, they defied essence. So instead they lied, claiming that they had destroyed them and hid them instead.


    When Argenti became the Gatekeeper of Realm 1, five billion years ago, she learned that the judgement keys had never been destroyed. And in fact they had been hidden deeply in the Realm of Death. Inside the Vault of Wonders.


    Only Gatekeeper Obsidian, the Gatekeeper of Realm 3- Gatekeeper Maxus, and herself knew of this.


    For five billion years they''d kept this secret and they''d made all kinds of defences to protect this vault.


    Yet now not only had the Outsiders somehow found out that the keys still existed, but they had stolen them back. This meant that if they were planning to use Judgement, the 400 Realms were in grave danger.


    \"Damn this...but we put defences against the Outsiders all around Realm 3. Maxus never let anyone in or out of his Realm. How did the Outsiders find out that the keys weren''t destroyed, how did they get to the vault?\" Argenti muttered.


    \"I don''t know, but who says the Outsiders did this.\" Obsidian said darkly.


    \"What do you mean?\"


    \"Think about it Argenti. Lately we have noticed that someone or something is going in and out of our Realms without us detecting them. I noticed this when Ju Juan''s artefact was stolen from my Realm, and Zither noticed this when the same artefact appeared in her Realm.\" Obsidian stared deeply into Argenti''s eyes, \"If the Outsiders were able to get into our Realms without us noticing do you think they would have done something so petty.


    No. They would have killed countless and launched some grand scale invasion by now. That''s why I think it''s something else, or someone else. Not the Outsiders, and they are the ones that stole the 92 keys.\"


    \"So we have some new enemy besides the Outsiders\" Argenti felt a growing headache,\"Then what are their aims. Why would they steal the keys? Are they working for the Outsiders?\"


    \"How would I know that? I don''t. All I know is that something strange is going on and our only way to solve it is through that boy Ch��ng Bo.\"


    \"Ch��ng Bo, what relevance does he ha-....Oh I see.\" Argenti''s eyes lit up as she realised.


    \"Yes Argenti, whoever stole our keys have some strange interest in that boy. They framed him and poisoned him. And don''t forget his mysterious mother that appeared as quickly as she disappeared. That boy is involved in all of this.\" Obsidian said as he gripped Argenti''s shoulders.


    \"Not to mention the boy possessed and used one of the eight keys... then we need to protect that boy, we need to put the other Gatekeepers on high alert.\"


    \"No..no we can''t do that Argenti. We can''t trust anyone. If these people can even manipulate the Gates then who knows who they have on their side. It would be better if we keep this quiet.\" Obsidian said, he let go of Argenti and paced around paranoidly.


    \"But that''s ridiculous Obsidian. If we don''t trust anybody how can we get anything done. We need to at least trust the Gates, get our books to go and protect the boy.\" Argenti suggested.


    \"We can''t trust the Gates, we couldn''t trust them before and even more now. Whoever our new enemy is, they were able to control Maxus''s Gates to kill him. Who knows when we might be next.\"


    \"We have always been slaves that are unknowingly chained to the Gates. They have secrets that even we don''t know. They punish us when we defy the rules, they always watch and monitor us. Even the way they chose us to be Gatekeepers is suspicious.


    Filled with talent, pure in heart and strong in virtue? Ha, does anyone truly possess these qualities. Is that what really makes someone eligible to be a Gatekeeper?\" Obsidian said this quickly, \"Argenti for billions of years we''ve shared the same doubts about the Gates, you know we can''t trust those things anymore�� we need to do this on our own.


    We can''t trust anyone.\"

 53 Im fond of you

    REALM 145, XILING HOTEL


    They all finished their meal rather awkwardly. What was meant to be a rather fun dinner had become extremely frustrating. Zhao Detong had developed doubts about Ch��ng Bo, and Mao Lu''s mood was at an all time low.


    When they paid for the meal and exited the restaurant, no one to spoke to each other.


    As Mao Lu and Ch��ng Bo headed towards their car, Lee Heri stopped them. She pulled Mao Lu aside. \"Tonight was fun Lu. I''m glad that you''re so mature and can forget the childish things of the past. You''re much better than the company you keep.\"


    Mao Lu glared at her, she was really testing his patience, \"What do you want to say Heri?\"


    She smiled as she looked Mao Lu up and down, \"I just think wealth looks good on you. I can tell that you''re not the bankrupt boy anymore. Did you run into some good fortune?\"


    \"That''s really none of your business Heri.\"


    Lee Heri continued as if she hadn''t heard Mao Lu speak, \"You know I never could meet another person like you Lu, so now that we''re adults I give you the permission to officially date me now. I think we look good together, and my Father has been pressuring me to get married lately, and the candidates he''s picked out are all pretty detestable. Running into you today must be like fate, and I can tell you''ve changed a lot. So what do you say?\"


    Mao Lu''s eyes were round and his expression filled with disbelief. \"Wow. just wow Heri. After everything you''ve done to me you say this.\"


    Lee Heri''s smile didn''t drop, \"It would be a convenient relationship and it would give you a lot of status. I might even tell you a little secret that you''d love to hear.\"


    Mao Lu laughed. Was Lee Heri crazy? Was she so egotistical that she saw everyone around her as pawns at her disposal?


    \"Lee Heri, I don''t care what secrets you have to tell me, or what you can offer me. I don''t need it. Our lives went on their separate paths a long time ago. I am not a tool for your convenience. This entire evening I have been extremely polite to you. Don''t force me to stop being civil.\" Mao Lu turned away from her and headed towards Ch��ng Bo.


    \"So I guess you don''t want to know why your Father''s business went bankrupt, or why you were given so much debt.\" Lee Heri shouted.


    Mao Lu''s steps faltered. His eyes turned bloodshot as he turned back towards Heri, \"What-what did you just say?\"


    \"Did you never think it was odd Mao Lu. All that debt, just from a bankruptcy. Did your Father really not make a contingency plan, did he really have nothing to fall back on if he fell into debt? Why did everyone, including Zhao Detong''s and Fei Bing Bing''s families turn their backs on you? You must have had doubts all these years. You must have suspected that there was so much more to all of it, right? Well I know the answer. And I might just tell you it if you decide to date m-\"


    He shook her. \"And what is the answer, who is it. Why! Why did they destroy my family!? WHY!?\"


    Several seemingly casual bystanders at the front of the hotel, suddenly brought out guns. Pointing them at Mao Lu. One man wearing a tuxedo yelled, \"Let go of the Young Mistress.\"


    Mao Lu didn''t let go, his grip only got tighter, his eyes filled with desperation. In the past all this doubt and conspiracy hadn''t mattered to him, since no matter who caused his family to collapse he had neither the power of influence to do anything about it. Revenge was something that was better left in the movies or in the books. He had wanted to live his life and put all of it behind him. But now everything was different.


    Not only had Lee Heri confirmed all the suspicion that he''d had over the years, but he now had the ability to get justice for his family.


    \"WHO DID THIS TO MY FAMILY HERI? WHO!\" he shouted, his spit going on her face.


    Lee Heri quivered, she''d never seen Mao Lu like this before.


    The man wearing a tuxedo, inched closer to Mao Lu and said in a low threatening voice, \"If you don''t let go of the Young Mistress I will shoot you in the leg.\"


    Zhao Detong and Fei Bing Bing, who had exited the hotel restaurant at the same time as them, could only watch this scene in horror.


    \"Mao Lu! Let go of Heri, she''s not worth it. Ignore her, she''s just antagonising you for no reason other than her own warped fun. She probably doesn''t even know what she''s talking about. Don''t stoop to her level.\" Fei Bing Bing called out.


    The man with a tuxedo, was rather tall, his mostly handsome face was covered in scars. He stood next to Mao Lu, pointing his gun at his knee. \"Let go of her. At this proximity if I shoot now I will disable you, and if you try to take this to court you are the one that will lose. Think wisely and leave now while I''m giving you a chance.\"


    \"Who do you think you''re threatening?\" Ch��ng Bo asked darkly. No one had noticed him come behind the man with the tuxedo. And in his hand was a gun, actually it was the gun that the Tuxedo man had been holding mere seconds ago.


    Ch��ng Bo looked at the weapon inquisitively, \"What is this thing?\" he wondered. He pointed it towards the Tuxedo man out of curiosity, and pulled the trigger.


    \"BANG!\"


    The loud shot rang through the air. The bullet grazed against the Tuxedo man''s neck, narrowly avoiding burrowing itself into him, leaving a bloody wound. As the bullet hit the ground behind the man, Ch��ng Bo smiled. \"Wow what a fun little toy.\" he muttered.


    Everyone was silent. Lee Heri''s security that were pointing guns at them, stared blankly. That had all happened too quickly.


    The Tuxedo man screamed, and grabbed his bleeding neck.


    Mao Lu was startled, he stared at the scene in horror and quickly let go of Lee Heri, \"Ch��ng Bo!\"


    Ch��ng Bo was still admiring the gun, \"Yes.\" he said casually.


    Mao Lu didn''t know what to say. He looked at Lee Heri and wanted to question her more, but as he saw a growing crowd and noticed people calling the police, he decided that he could interrogate Lee Heri another time. \"Ch��ng Bo let''s go, put the gun down.\"


    Ch��ng Bo pouted a little as he heard Mao Lu say this. \"Fine.\" He said obediently as he placed the gun next to the Tuxedo man who was glaring at him.


    \"Lee Heri, we''ll discuss this another time.\" Mao Lu said coldly as he pulled Ch��ng Bo towards the car, he flashed Bing Bing and Detong a rather helpless look as he disappeared into the driver''s seat and drove off.


    Lee Heri''s guards crowded around her, \"Young Mistress are you okay? Do you want us to chase them?\" A female guard asked.


    Lee Heri collapsed to her knees, her shoulders were red and bleeding from where Mao Lu had grabbed her. Her pale face was covered with a red blush. \"Lu has become so much more exciting then he used to be. He''s so attractive when he''s angry.\"


    The female guard gave Lee Heri a puzzled look. \"There is seriously something wrong with this girls head\" she thought


    \"Let''s just go, there''s no reason to give chase to them. It was Ki Bae''s own fault for being careless and getting shot.\" Lee Heri said as she stood up.


    In seconds a large limousine and several black cars pulled up in front of her. As she was escorted towards them she turned around and gave a large smile to Daniel Xu, Fei Bing Bing, and Zhao Detong. \"Thanks for the great evening guys.\" she said as she disappeared into the black limo.


    \"That girl is definitely crazy.\" Daniel muttered as he watched her leave.


    ...��.


    \"Why would you do that Ch��ng Bo?\" Mao Lu asked as he weaved through the Beijing traffic.


    \"Do what?\" Ch��ng Bo asked rather cluelessly as he loosened his tie.


    \"You know what I mean, why did you shoot that man?\"


    \"Ohh you''re referring to that gun you made me put down. I was only testing it out, I''ve never seen a weapon like that before. And I didn''t shoot him, I aimed it away from him and only gave him a little cut. I knew you''d be mad if I killed him.\" Ch��ng Bo answered flippantly, \"He deserved it for talking to you that way.\"


    \"You shouldn''t have resorted to violence.\" Mao Lu lectured.


    \"Huh, aren''t you being a hypocrite Lu, I wasn''t the one gripping that mortal tramp by the shoulders, now was I?\" Ch��ng Bo laughed.


    Mao Lu gripped the steering wheel, \"That was due to a temporary lapse in judgement. Next time I face her it will go down very differently.\" he said seriously.


    \"Oh, well that''s all good, but it would be easier to just use violence. You wanted to get information out of her right? For a mortal like that just a light slap should have her begging at your knees.\" Ch��ng Bo said maliciously.


    \"That isn''t right, violence isn''t what you should use to get what you want.\" Mao Lu argued.


    \"Of course you shouldn''t use violence to get what you want, but sometimes violence is necessary and a very efficient tool. Especially against people like that Heri girl.\" Ch��ng Bo retorted.


    Mao Lu stopped at a red light, \"Violence isn''t something that should ever be justified. It just causes an ongoing cycle of hate and pain. It causes chains of revenge and strife, It causes the loss of so many lives. Violence is something that never should be justified.\"


    Ch��ng Bo looked at Mao Lu and sneered, \"Do you actually believe that pacifist bullshit? Do you think without violence you would have been able to get rid of that irregularity?\"


    \"That situation was different and you know it.\"


    \"No that situation was not different Lu. It wasn''t. The 400 Realms, no matter where you go it''s a matter of survival. The predators eat the prey. For you to be on top of the food chain you need to be strong, you need to be violent when the time calls for it. Pacifists like you are always the victims that get used by others. You are a Gatekeeper, not some random mortal in a mortal realm anymore. You need to change that weak mindset of yours.\" Ch��ng Bo said.


    \"You are the weak one if you generally think that violence is the only thing that makes you strong.\" Mao Lu said coldly.


    \"I know violence isn''t the only thing that makes someone strong, but it is a necessity to strength, especially in the world of practitioners. Just because you''re a Gatekeeper don''t think you''re exempt from that, you are now apart of this chaotic community. You''re not an ignorant mortal anymore.\" Ch��ng Bo said just as coldly.


    Mao Lu didn''t know how to respond, \"Let''s just stop this arguing, I don''t want to fight with you.\"


    \"I don''t want to fight with you either Mao Lu. I''m only telling you these things because that''s how I was raised to think. That''s how I see the world. I have trained in martial arts since I could walk, I killed someone for the first time before I was even ten. I wasn''t raised in an environment that is as relaxed as this one. To me violence and strength are linked.


    My action earlier and my future actions may use violence, but you should know that I did that to help you. And I will continue to help you whether you want me to or not. Not just because you''re becoming my Fate Companion, but because I see you as someone important. Because you are someone I''m comfortable with, someone I can talk freely with. That''s why if you are threatened like that I''m not just going to idly stand by and let them do it. Because...because I''ve grown fond of you.\"


    They stopped at a red light.


    Mao Lu stared at Ch��ng Bo, \"What does that mean?\"


    \"It means what it means, I''m fond of you.\"


    \"Then��\" Mao Lu''s voice trailed off as he looked at Ch��ng Bo cautiously.


    Ch��ng Bo looked Mao Lu in the eye, \"Then...I don''t know. Honestly...before I just wanted to use you for my own means. I took advantage of your kindness and I wanted your fate companionship so that I could improve myself. I wanted to abuse all of your self sacrificing kindness towards me. But at the same time...I don''t know. I find myself considering your feelings. I find myself growing fond of you. I dislike when people treat you rudely, and I want to protect you. I''m not sure if these are the feelings you want from me, but for now they''re all that I can give you.\"


    Silence fell on the two of them, that was only disrupted by the loud hooting of cars behind Mao Lu. The traffic light had turned green.


    Mao Lu drove onwards.


    \"I see...well I''m glad that you are being honest with me... And for now those feelings are enough for me.\" he said slowly.


    Mao Lu turned his head toward Ch��ng Bo, \"But, you should know that in the future I aim to make you fall madly in love with me. I want your feelings to be much stronger than just fond.\" he smiled.


    Ch��ng Bo didn''t know what to make of this statement, he only laughed softly \"Then I await the day when my heart is filled with you.\"


    Mao Lu blushed.


    ��..


    The mood was rather bittersweet as Mao Lu parked his car in front of his house.


    It was only when he climbed out of his seat, the car door slamming behind him, that he felt something strange. A weird feeling was coming from his house..


    He put his finger to his lips, signalling to Ch��ng Bo to be quiet, as he inched closer to the vermillion doors. He swung them open and was stunned as he looked into his courtyard.


    Argenti and Obsidian were sitting there, drinking a red tea, sitting there peacefully like they owned the place.


    \"Ah you''re back Mao Lu, we were waiting for you.\" Argenti said gently, a smile blossoming on her face.

 54 I need to be cautious

    \"Argenti, Obsidian.\" Mao Lu was surprised but he still cupped his hands respectfully as he greeted them, \"I wasn''t expecting your visit, I hope you haven''t been waiting here for too long.\"


    Argenti smiled at Mao Lu, he really was well-mannered, \"Don''t worry, we haven''t been here that long, only long enough to brew a cup of Nectar. Would you care for some?\"


    Mao Lu stared at the red tea they were drinking from glass petal cups. It would be rude to refuse, so he nodded.


    \"Sit with us then, you too Ch��ng Bo.\" Obsidian said softly.


    Ch��ng Bo had been hovering awkwardly behind Mao Lu.


    The fact that Mao Lu had bowed to these two people meant that they were also Gatekeepers, and probably high ranking ones. He''d assumed that they were going to have a private conversation, so he had bowed towards them and had started walking towards his room, when he heard Obsidian.


    He looked at the Gatekeeper with surprise and then bowed again, \"You would like me to join you?\" He asked tentatively in the most polite tone he could muster.


    \"Why yes\" Obsidian chuckled, \"I wasn''t inviting the air to come sit with us.\"


    Ch��ng Bo inwardly scoffed, \"I didn''t think you were inviting the air either.\" he wanted to say, but he bit his tongue.


    He knew that most Gatekeepers weren''t the patient type, and many demanded respect. Other than Mao Lu, Ch��ng Bo had never met any other Gatekeeper that was an exception to that rule. Even if these two appeared friendly they were probably hung up on their own self-importance.


    So he quietly and obediently sat down, Mao Lu sitting next to him on the floor of the courtyard.


    \"Ch��ng Bo this is Gatekeeper Argenti, Gatekeeper of Realm 1 ranked first, and this is Gatekeeper Obsidian, Gatekeeper of Realm 2 ranked 2nd.\" Mao Lu introduced them.


    Ch��ng Bo''s expression soured ashe heard this. These weren''t just any Gatekeepers they were the top dogs, and they were here giving Mao Lu a personal house visit. He''d never met such high ranked Gatekeepers before, he felt nervous. What were they here for?


    Argenti got two glass cups and took out a flower shaped pot that was filled with red coloured nectar. As she poured the tea she casually said, \"So we have decided the date for your Fate Companionship. It will be on the 1st Solar day of the Celestial Calendar.\"


    \"So soon\" Ch��ng Bo muttered


    Mao Lu was confused, \"When is the first solar day?\"


    \"2 months from now, when the trillions of suns of the 400 realms are aligned for one hour .\" Argenti replied.


    \"All the suns can align.\" Mao Lu gasped, that sounded amazing. And that was in March then, since it was currently the 15th of December. A spring wedding. Mao Lu found himself getting a little excited.


    \"That''s not that soon.\" he turned to Ch��ng Bo.


    Ch��ng Bo explained, turning towards Mao Lu. He was about to explain more about such ceremonies but stopped when he saw Mao Lu''s sparkling eyes. His excitement and anticipation was practically exploding out of him.


    \"Wow he''s super happy. How cute.\" Ch��ng Bo inwardly laughed.


    \"Gatekeepers have vast resources, and because of the context of your Companionship we decided a closer date would be better.\" Obsidian explained. \"Don''t worry about the details of the ceremony, Argenti and I are organising everything.\"


    \"Are we not in control of any of it? Do we have no say in our own Fate Companionship?\" Ch��ng Bo inquired, he said it in a polite tone but his gaze was rigid.


    \"Unlike Gatekeeper Lu, we suspect you Ch��ng Bo. We don''t fully trust you. That''s why we want to be in control of this ceremony. Do you have a problem with that? \" Argenti asked this with her usual gentle tone, but her hot white eyes were piercing.


    Ch��ng Bo looked down, through gritted teeth he said, \"I don''t have a problem with it.\"


    \"Good.\" Argenti smiled.


    \"I have a problem with it.\" Mao Lu said, \"It''s our special day right, regardless of circumstances we should at least have some say in it. At least some say in the venue, the decorations and things like that. And it''s not like you suspect me, right?\"


    Ch��ng Bo fought the urge to smile and hug Mao Lu as he heard him argue with them.


    Argenti glanced at Mao Lu''s stubborn face, reluctantly she said, \"If it''s about the decorations then it''s fine but the venue, we''d like it to be in a very secure place, so we want to organise that.\"


    \"Then what about invitations. What if Ch��ng Bo wants to invite his close family, is he allowed to?\" Mao Lu asked.


    Argenti sighed, \"I can allow that, but we''d have to keep the number of invites low. At the moment someone is after Ch��ng Bo''s life and whoever that person is, is a threat. That''s why we want to make sure your Fate Companionship is in a very secure and private location.\"


    \"You''re controlling the ceremony to protect me? You''re not doing this to bait and capture whoever is after me, right?\" Ch��ng Bo asked, he sipped his red nectar slowly, his eyes not leaving Argenti.


    Argenti scoffed, \"Why would we use you as bait Ch��ng Bo? Why would we even want the person pursuing your life? You''re the only one we''re interested in, we want to keep you safe so we can verify your information about the key.\" Argenti replied back without hesitation, her gentle expression not changing.


    The atmosphere grew a little tense.


    \"This boy is a little too perceptive.\" Argenti thought, \"How did he realise we want to use the ceremony as bait to lure out whoever stole the 92 keys? He shouldn''t even know the 92 keys are missing or that whoever framed him is relevant to us. How does he know or is he just guessing?\"


    Before coming to Mao Lu''s residence Argenti and Obsidian had decided that they were going to use the fate companionship ceremony as a means to lure out their mysterious enemy.


    In actual fact Ch��ng Bo was guessing. He''d only guessed they were using him as bait because he couldn''t understand why they would want to protect him.


    It wasn''t like they were infatuated with him like Mao Lu was.


    He understood that they were mad that he used the key and spread irregularities into this realm. And he knew they suspected that he knew more about the key then he was letting on, but they would have their answers after the fate companionship. When Mao Lu knew his secrets and told them the truth, which was that he didn''t know anything, they wouldn''t need to care about him anymore.


    And they had probably already exploited the fate companionship in the press for positive publicity.


    So then why would they care about controlling the venue or protecting him. Unless they didn''t and it wasn''t about him anymore, but about whoever was after him. It made more sense to Ch��ng Bo that the Gatekeepers would be using them. And Argenti''s response only convinced Ch��ng Bo that he was right.


    He smiled at Argenti, \"I guess I was wrong.\"


    Argenti narrowed her eyes at Ch��ng Bo.She didn''t like or trust him.


    She had heard rumours about this genius but she had believed them to be over exaggerated. Yet now she saw that he indeed had a formidable amount of qi (internal essence) and his mental strength was also very strong. For a mere one hundred year old practitioner, to be this strong he really did deserve the title of an absolute heavenly genius.


    This boy wasn''t to be underestimated.


    \"We didn''t just come to tell you the date of the ceremony. We have some things to tell you about privately, Mao Lu.\" Obsidian said, he paused and glanced at Ch��ng Bo.


    Ch��ng Bo got the hint, he was being dismissed.


    He stood up, bowed to them and then headed to his room. When the door shut behind him Argenti clapped her hands. A large bubble surrounded them, it was made of the same material that the exterior of the Realm was made of.


    Obsidian looked at Mao Lu sternly, \"We have some important information for you and some things to give you. But before we do, I''d like you to give me your Gates.\"


    Mao Lu blinked in surprise as he handed over his Gates to Obsidian. Gates was in its key chain form.


    Obsidian gently held it and then put it on the ground outside of the bubble.


    \"This conversation needs to be private, not even your Gates can listen in to it.\" Obsidian said gravely.


    Mao Lu frowned, he wondered what was so important that not even Gates could listen in on it. \"What''s going on?\"


    \"You can''t trust your Gates anymore. If you need to fly, fly on your own. Only ask it for basic things. Be careful of it.\" Argenti said.


    Mao Lu raised both brows in surprise, \"Why?\"


    \"Recently a Gatekeeper was killed by his own Gates. We believe someone with bad intentions now has the ability to control them. So you need to be careful.\" Obsidian explained.


    \"We have a new unknown enemy, and we''re on full alert right now, we''re not even trusting other Gatekeepers and have yet to tell the others of this news. We''re only telling you Mao Lu because you''re new and we think we can trust you.\" Argenti added.


    \"We also have reason to believe that whoever this new enemy is, they may be the same enemy that framed Ch��ng Bo and is after his life. Which is why you need to be extra careful.\" Obsidian also added, \"We believe they may come after Ch��ng Bo so we would like you to monitor him 24/7. You haven''t been revealed as Ch��ng Bo''s companion in the press. So the enemy hopefully still has no idea where he is, but still be very cautious.\"


    Mao Lu blanched, he hadn''t been expecting this, \"Wait�� So then you really are going to use our ceremony as bait?\"


    \"The enemy can go in and out of Realms without our detection. And they seem interested in Ch��ng Bo, this may be the only way we can capture them. We''ll leak the location of the ceremony and we''ll fight against them there.\" Obsidian replied bluntly.


    \"But this enemy is the same person that poisoned Ch��ng Bo and framed him. His life would be at risk. What if they reactivated the poison during your battle, he could die.\" Mao Lu fretted.


    \"It''s up to you to protect his life if that happens, all we are concerned about is capturing them.\" Obsidian said coldly.


    Mao Lu didn''t like this, the entire ceremony being turned into some battlefield and Ch��ng Bo''s life being put at risk. He didn''t like it all but he wasn''t in a position to argue with them. If the Gates were being controlled and this person could go in and out of realms easily then they were a threat that needed to be dealt with.


    \"We have some tools for you that will help with your defence.\" Argenti brought out a small pouch. She handed it to Mao Lu, \"There are a variety of extremely rare magic items and tools inside. They''re all extremely precious, and tools that usually someone of your ranking would never get access to. They should help you defend yourself in case of any event.\"


    Mao Lu looked at the pouch in confusion, \"How could this small thing contain any magic items?\" he wondered.


    His confusion probably showed on his face as Argenti said, \"You put your consciousness into the pouch and you can see the space within it.\"


    Mao Lu did as she said and gasped as he saw miles upon miles of space. His mind was suddenly in the bag and he could see weapons, potions and a variety of magic items inside.


    This was something out of a fantasy novel. A separate dimension.


    When he pulled his consciousness out he couldn''t prevent some childish excitement showing on his face. He felt like young puppy who''d just gotten a new toy.


    \"To be young and excited over a spacial pouch, I wish I was as carefree.\" Argenti thought as she admired Mao Lu.


    \"Also Mao Lu\" Obsidian leaned forward, \"What''s your response?\"


    \"Response?\" Mao Lu tilted his head in confusion until he realised what Obsidian was asking about. \"Ah you mean about me becoming your disciple?\"


    Argenti gaped, \"You want Mao Lu as your student Obsidian, but you''ve never take on any students.\"


    \"He is extremely gifted and the more he learns the better.\" Obsidian brushed off Argenti''s comments, \"So what do you say?\"


    Mao Lu nodded, not hesitating \"I would like to call you Master, and I want to become your disciple. Please teach me.\"


    Mao Lu bowed towards Obsidian.


    Obsidian grinned, pleased with himself.


    \"Do you want to become my student as well, I can teach you some things that he doesn''t know.\" Argenti said.


    Obsidian gaped are Argenti.


    \"If he wants he can have two teachers.\" Argenti grinned.


    Obsidian gaped more when Mao Lu said, \"Then I will also ask for your guidance, Master Argenti.\" He bowed three times towards her.


    Argenti smiled smugly at Obsidian. Obsidian glared back at her.


    \"We must go now as we are busy with many things. When you reach the Wielding stage call us, we will teach you from then.\" Obsidian said. He gave Mao Lu a white worm. It was a sound essence. \"You can use this to contact us.\"


    Argenti winked gently at Mao Lu, \"Until next time, and remember be cautious and keep Ch��ng Bo closely by your side.\"


    Mao Lu nodded and bowed as both Argenti and Obsidian faded away. As they disappeared the bubble around him dispersed with a \"POP\".


    Gates instantly flew around him and connected itself to his belt, \"What was that about? I couldn''t hear or see anything through that bubble.\"


    \"It was nothing important Gates, don''t worry about it.\" Mao Lu replied slowly, he wondered if it was being controlled even now. Was someone listening into his conversations.


    He was beginning to feel like those people that were always paranoid that the government was spying on them through their phones.


    But, that probably wasn''t the case with his Gates, since if it was being manipulated then they would already know where Ch��ng Bo was. And no trouble had come yet, so the enemy probably weren''t surveilling him through Gates. But any of these it might just happen.


    Mao Lu didn''t feel comfortable doubting Gates like this, he trusted it and he''d began to see it as a friend. But if he had to doubt it then he had to. \"I need to be cautious.\"

 55 Completing the Merging Stage

    NEW YORK, MANHATTAN


    \"AHHHHH!!!\"


    \"BAM\"


    \"POW\"


    \"RIPP\"


    Samuel could only watch in horror as his friends were being brutally murdered right in front of him, in the middle of the arcade, in broad daylight.


    Blood splattered onto his face as his best friend, Tommy, was torn in half.


    Samuel couldn''t even run or scream, he was so scared that he found himself petrified. Pee dripped down his trousers as he saw the bloody scene in front of him.


    All his friends and everyone in the arcade that had interfered were dead. Others had ran out in terror.


    But Samuel knew he couldn''t escape this murderer. He wouldn''t be allowed to easily run out like those other people.


    That was because it was Jake Finn. The boy Samuel and his friends had been kicking around in an alleyway only 30 minutes ago.


    Slowly Samuel said \"Jake y-y-you''ve lost your goddamn mind.\"


    Jake walked up to him, his body covered in the blood of his victims. He smiled, a cold smile, that sent shivers up Samuel''s spine.


    \"EEEOOOOEEEEOOOOOEEEEOOO!!!\" The sound of sirens could be heard loudly in the distance coming closer and closer.


    Samuel felt a bit relieved and backed further away from Jake.


    \"The Police are coming for you! You should stop this now!\" he yelled.


    That was the last thing he yelled, as Jake''s hand had punched right through his chest. It was like Jake''s fist was made of steel and his stomach was made of paper.


    It went right through.


    Samuel spat out blood.


    Jake pulled his fist all the way up his chest, grabbing his heart and ripping it out.


    Samuel collapsed in a pool of his own blood. Dead.


    Jake stared soullessly at the beating heart in his hands. As he did this his cold and cloudy eyes became clear.


    \"Huh, what am I doing here? What''s going on? What the fuck?\"


    He looked at the dead bodies around him and trembled. What had happened here?


    In terror he ran out of the arcade. The moment he exited the building he saw a large amount of police officers surrounding the entrance.


    They had guns and riot shields.


    \"What is going on!\" he thought. \"The police were probably here to help right?\"


    He ran up to the officers in desperation. Unaware that in his hands he was still gripping Samuel''s heart.


    The officer he was running up to, suddenly had a change in expression. His eyes became cold and a malicious smile wrapped around his face as he shot the boy several times.


    Jake didn''t understand what was happening. One minute he was being bullied in an alleyway, the next second he''d been in an arcade filled with corpses and now he was being shot.


    \"What is going on?\" was the last thing he thought before he dropped to the ground dead.


    \"That was fun, and I''ve grown because of it. Should I make my way to find the Gatekeeper now hehe.\"


    _____________________________


    CHINA, BEIJING, CHAOYANG, MAO LU''S RESIDENCE


    Gates was confused, in all its billions of years of being a companion for the Gatekeeper of Realm 145, it had never been left out of a conversation before. Yet now it had. Did that mean it wasn''t trusted anymore?


    But that made no sense, for what reason would Mao Lu not trust it. It had been loyal, obedient and had given him all its honest advice.


    Unless there was something wrong. Perhaps it needed to ask the other Gates.


    \"When I have the chance I''ll go to the dimension of Gates and ask the others... Now that I think about it I haven''t gone back there in the last 6 billion years. I wonder if it''s changed?\" Gates mused.


    The Dimension of Gates was a separate space, that existed alongside but hidden, from the rest of the 400 realms. It was where the Gates had been created. And there were many secrets that One had hidden inside that dimension. What secrets these were, Gates didn''t know.


    When the Gatekeeper Books wished to converse with the other Gatekeeper Books they could go meet there and chat.


    \"I''ll go there later.\" Gates decided.


    ��........


    Mao Lu was inside his room, his legs crossed as he sat on the wooden floor.


    \"It is time for you to complete the merging stage.\" Gates said as it flew around Mao Lu in its keychain form. \"You could have completed it a few days ago but you were exhausted from getting rid of that irregularity, so I allowed you to rest.\"


    \"Thank you for the rest. But doesn''t that go against the fourth rule. Shouldn''t I train everyday?\"


    \"You learnt the spells Seal and Expel. And resting your body after learning a new technique is also training. It doesn''t go against the rule for just a bit of rest.\" Gates explained, \"There are many times when you''ve slept for over a week, that rest also counts as training. As long as you are practicing diligently then you are keeping to the fourth rule. Don''t worry.\"


    Mao Lu nodded.


    \"So you have mastered Sensing the Realm, now to complete the Merging stage you must Control the Realm. You must see the Realm as an extension of your body. Now that you can sense it, try to move it.\" Gates instructed.


    Mao Lu nodded, listening to Gates obediently.


    He closed his eyes and he saw the entire Realm before him.


    In his mind''s eye it was like the Realm had become a large game board.


    He could control everything on this game board.


    \"I''m in control.\" He told himself.


    The ability to Control the Realm was almost like telekinesis. He began to move small things at first, like rocks.


    Then he was moving people.


    As a giant wave swept a child under the sea at a beach, he gently pulled the child above the waves and towards the shore.


    As a car lost control and was about to crash into a family on a bridge, he swerved that car and it narrowly missed them.


    As a bomb exploded in a market, he moved the people out of the way.


    This was the first time Mao Lu truly felt powerful. \"So this was controlling the Realm.\"


    With this power imagine how many lives he could save. But just as that thought entered his brain he saw the countless tragedies occurring in the vast universe.


    When he tried to move the people or the objects it ended up being ultimately impossible. It was impossible to save everyone.


    The more he tried and overexerted himself, the more his head began to ache. His veins bulged around his neck, and his heart rate quickened exponentially.


    It was like he was training a muscle he''d never used before. He felt sore all over.


    \"Don''t over do it.\" Gates cautioned.


    Mao Lu calmed himself down.


    For a second there he had thought he could play God with this power. But he realised it was unrealistic. Even superman couldn''t save them all and he''d only been protecting Earth.


    There was just too many lives in his realm.


    Death, tragedy, and disease were all inevitable on the course of life.


    No matter how he controlled the Realm he wouldn''t be able to stop it all. He wouldn''t be able to save then all. He was just one person.


    As Mao Lu came to this realisation he felt like his mind had broken through a boundary. He felt like he was having an epiphany all of a sudden.


    His heart rate slowed and his pulsing blood calmed down.


    Death was natural, tragedy was natural, it wasn''t something that was meant to be prevented. Controlling the Realm also meant being a bystander in the greater processes within the Realm.


    The Realm belonged to him but at the same time it was alive with its own processes. He was just one person who had no right to interfere with it.


    He felt his mind break through yet another boundary.


    The playing board of the Realm in his head had changed. The board was now 3D. The pieces were moving about on their own. And he was at the centre of all these revolving pieces.


    He felt the power at his fingertips. If he wanted he could move planets, he could change the entire structure of this realm. This power was at the very tips of his fingertips, but the point was that despite having all this power he wasn''t supposed to interfere in this larger process.


    As a Gatekeeper his role was to view the bigger picture, not to interfere with the bigger picture. He wasn''t a God, and he wasn''t One.


    He felt all the essences of the Realm swimming around him. He was aware of their existence and they were aware of him, but he didn''t interfere with them.


    The only ones he had the right to freely control were the time essences.


    \"Ah I understand.\" He sighed as he opened his eyes.


    As his eyelids lifted the air around him rumbled. Symbols of time swam underneath the surface of his pale skin and faded into it.


    He felt the power of the Realm surrounding him. He felt powerful.


    \"Congratulations Mao Lu, you have now completed the Merging stage and you are now ready to step into the Weildng stage. To be able to reach this stage in less than 6 months you are truly the most talented Gatekeeper I have ever taught.\" Gates felt proud.


    Mao Lu was silent. He didn''t respond as he opened the door of his room and felt the cold air wash over him.


    Today was the 24th of December. It was Christmas eve now.


    Time always passed quickly when he was training.


    He casually controlled the air around himself and floated towards Ch��ng Bo who was meditating in the courtyard.


    As Mao Lu passed by the now wilted flowers in the yard, he controlled the time essence and made the flowers bloom.


    He casually pulled Ch��ng Bo towards him with a twist of his hand.


    Ch��ng Bo was surprised as he felt himself being pulled upwards. It wasn''t a magic technique. It just felt like some type of force was moving him.


    He opened his eyes to see Mao Lu''s brown eyes.


    \"It''s Christmas eve.\" Mao Lu smiled, \"On this planet its a rather special day. Do you want to go out for a walk?\"


    Ch��ng Bo was surprised, he felt like there was something different about Mao Lu he felt more powerful. What had changed?


    \"A walk. Now?\" he asked


    \"Yes now.\" Mao Lu smiled.


    Ch��ng Bo laughed a little, \"You''re being forward. Is this apart of your strategy to make me fall madly in love with you.\"


    Mao Lu smiled, \"Is it working?\"


    Ch��ng Bo laughed loudly. He didn''t respond to that question as he went to his room and came out in normal earth clothes. He wore black slim jeans and a puffy long black bomber jacket.


    \"Shall we go.\" Ch��ng Bo said.


    Mao Lu smiled as he ran to put on his jacket and trainers. He looped arms with Ch��ng Bo happily.


    And they strolled out of the entrance together.


    Gates followed behind them in the air. If it had eyes it would have rolled them. \"Typical Mao Lu, is his mind just filled with Ch��ng Bo? He completes the Merging stage and instead of asking about the Wielding stage or anything else important he just goes straight to Ch��ng Bo.\"


    Gates sighed but it didn''t say anything as it latched itself to Mao Lu''s belt and followed the pair.


    _________________


    BEIJING CAPITAL INTERNATIONAL AIRPORT


    Emerging from the airport was a woman with a cold expression. The corners of her pale lips twitched into a freaky smile.


    \"So this is Beijing.\" The Irregularity laughed. It was so much closer to the Gatekeeper.


    It laughed to itself and got into a taxi.


    \"Where to?\" asked the driver.


    The woman didn''t respond.


    \"Errr where��. \" The driver trailed off as his eyes became cold and his expression more sinister.


    The woman in the back seat of the taxi blinked a little bit. \"Huh where am I?\" she said confusedly.


    She got out of the taxi in a daze and wandered into the road.


    The next second she was flying through the air, as a truck hit her and sent her flinging across the street.


    Bystanders screamed.


    The driver got out of the truck. His head in his hands. \"She came out of nowhere I swear.\" he yelled.


    In the panic no one noticed a taxi driving away.

 56 Once upon a Christmas eve 1

    The winter air was refreshingly cold. It made the tip of Ben Zi''s nose a cherry red. He shivered despite his thick jacket.


    \"ACHHOOO!\" he sneezed.


    \"I think you''re sick.\" Ray Xi commented as she walked beside him.


    \"ACHOOO ACHOO ACHOOO!\" Ben Zi sneezed several more times.


    \"Yeah you definitely have a cold, maybe you should just go home.\" Qui Ten added.


    \"I am not going home!\" Ben Zi said obstinately. \"It is freaking Christmas eve. I am not going to lay sick in my bed, alone, on an international holiday.\"


    \"Yeah but it''s cold and we might be queing for hours. You''re gonna get more sick and you already have a fever Ben Zi\" Ray Xi said with a concerned expression.


    \"I won''t get more sick!\" Ben Zi growled stubbornly.


    \"Yeah yeah okay whatever. Don''t go crying to us tomorrow.\" Ray Xi rolled her eyes, Qui Ten giggled.


    The trio were walking along a busy street in Chaoyang, heading to a popular winter market where the sale of a new, highly anticipated, console would be held.


    \"Oh isn''t that the guy!\" Ray Xi exclaimed.


    \"Huh what guy?\" Ben Zi looked around curiously.


    \"Over there.\" Ray Xi pointed, \"The guy you thought had supernatural powers, the one you gave your number to but he never called you back.\"


    Ben Zi''s eyes widened as he saw Mao Lu walking ahead of them on the busy street. He looked even more handsome then when Ben Zi had last saw him.


    \"I told you he does have supernatural powers. He denied it but I know what I saw.\" Ben Zi said excitedly.


    \"Are you still going on about that?\" Ray rolled her eyes, \"It''s not funny anymore Ben, rather than studying for exams you''ve been researching all this supernatural stuff. And you''ve been going on and on about it all the time. Don''t you think you''re getting a little obsessive?\"


    \"I am not getting obsessive. I''m just curious. I want to know what''s out there. And that guy right there is the answer. He has powers.\" Ben Zi said determinedly as he began running in Mao Lu''s direction.


    \"Hey Ben Zi wait up!\" Qui Ten yelled


    Ray Xi sighed, \"He''s gonna do something stupid.\"


    They ran after him.


    ��..


    Mao Lu was a bright pink as he walked side by side with Ch��ng Bo. Having their arms looped like this as they walked down the busy street was making Mao Lu''s heart beat like crazy. It felt like they were a couple on a date. \"Could they be called a couple? They were soon to be married or companioned for eternity, so they could count as a couple right?\" Mao Lu''s brain was racing with all kinds of thoughts as they strolled leisurely up the busy street.


    As they walked they got all kinds of stares. Some kind, some curious, and some rude. Mao Lu could hear the mutters, \"Whao who are they, they''re both so handsome?\"


    \"Look their arms are linked.\"


    \"They don''t look alike though.\"


    \"Maybe they''re like��\"


    \"Omg!\"


    \"Gross\"


    \"Wow so brave.\"


    Mao Lu heard a variety of comments as they walked down the busy street that was filled with last minute Christmas shoppers.


    Before, all this attention would have made him nervous, upset and even sick. But now he barely noticed it. It didn''t bother him. All he could think about was how Ch��ng Bo''s pace matched his pace, and how his arm was against his arm, and how his steps matched his steps.


    \"These people are rather nosy, do they have nothing else to gossip about other than two strangers walking down the street? And so what if our arms are linked, is it even their business.\" Ch��ng Bo muttered angrily. \"If they were practitioners in my Realm I would have crippled one of them by now, these mortals know no respect.\"


    Even though Ch��ng Bo didn''t have Sense of the Realm like Mao Lu did, Ch��ng Bo was at the Dao stage. He could easily perceive and hear about 10 kilometers around him. At first he wasn''t bothered by the gossip around them but as minutes passed he was starting to get irritated.


    Mao Lu patted Ch��ng Bo''s shoulder gently. \"Don''t mind them, it doesn''t matter.\"


    Ch��ng Bo paused and then a teasing smile came over his face, \"Look at you consoling me. Is this another attempt to make me fall madly in love with you?\"


    Mao Lu looked back at him with a mutually teasing expression, \"Is it working?\"


    Ch��ng Bo yet again didn''t answer that question, his smile just expanded. His heart stirred.


    Ch��ng Bo was finding Mao Lu more and more attractive with each second they spent together.


    \"It''s not that I''m falling for him.\" Thought Ch��ng Bo, \"It''s just that he''s very entertaining, pleasant to look at and we match well together. I just enjoy his company.\" was how he justified the warm feeling inside his chest.


    The pleasant atmosphere between the two was disrupted as Ben Zi ran up to them. He panted a bit before shouting \"Mao Lu! It''s you right!\"


    Ch��ng Bo raised both brows in surprise. \"Who is this?\" he wondered.


    \"Ben Zi!\", Ray Xi and Qui Ten caught up to him. They stared at Mao Lu and Ch��ng Bo awkwardly.


    \"You remember me right? I''m Ben Zi. We met at that speed dating event. I was the one that saw you using your powers.\" Ben Zi said excitedly.


    Ch��ng Bo raised an eyebrow, \"Speed dating event?\"


    Mao Lu''s face went red and he felt flustered, \"It''s nothing important.\"


    Ben Zi noticed Ch��ng Bo, he couldn''t help but gasp a bit. He had never seen someone so handsome in his life. Ben Zi helplessly stared at him with wide eyes. Ch��ng Bo was like a flawless jade statue. And those blue eyes.


    Ben Zi felt immediately inferior in comparison. \"Wow life is unfair. People this good looking exist.\"


    \"Ben Zi, right? What a coincidence.\" Mao Lu said with a forced smile. \"It''s been ages. What do you want?\"


    \"Oh eerrrr.\" Ben Zi blushed a little as he looked at Mao Lu, \"I just wanted to say hi since I saw you. And�� you never called me when I gave you my number.\"


    Mao Lu felt a bit awkward when Ben Zi said that, \"Sorry about that. I just��well you were going on about supernatural stuff and I thought it was a bit weird...\"


    \"Weird. Huh. You''re still denying it? I know what I saw. You disappeared into dust. You have supernatural powers. But don''t worry your secret''s safe with me.\" Ben Zi proclaimed.


    Mao Lu''s brow twitched, this guy was irritating, \"There is nothing to deny and there is no secret. I''d like it if you stopped accusing me of strange things. I don''t even know you that well. We only met once or twice coincidentally. I found it funny at first but it''s a bit rude don''t you think?\"


    Ben Zi gaped, how could this guy blatantly deny it, right to his face.


    \"I know what I saw! It''s not like I''m going to tell anyone your secret why are you denyin-OWwwwwww!!! \"


    Ray Xi and Qui Ten both smacked the back of Ben Zi''s head at the same time.


    \"I''m sorry about my friend. He''s been really weird lately. For some reason he''s convinced that you have supernatural powers and he doesn''t know how to be polite to strangers.\" Ray Xi apologised.


    \"Yeah we''re really sorry about him.\" Qui Ten and Ray Xi pushed Ben''s head down and made him bow in apology.


    \"Oh you don''t have to do that. It''s fine.\" Mao Lu felt flustered. Ben Zi wasn''t wrong but it wasn''t like Mao Lu could admit it. He wasn''t going to reveal his secret to a stranger.


    Ben Zi pulled away from his friends, \"Don''t apologise for me. This guy has powers I swear. I know what I saw.\"


    \"Ben Zi just let it go. Don''t you think your crazy ramblings are becoming a bit much.\"


    \"I thought you said you believed me Ray!?\" Ben Zi yelled.


    \"I wanted to believe you because you''re my best friend, but now you''re causing trouble for this guy! And you''re acting crazy. Can we just enjoy our Christmas eve without disturbing people.\"


    \"Yeah can''t you see we are disturbing something.\" Qui Ten pointed at Ch��ng Bo and Mao Lu, who still had their arms linked together.


    Ben Zi also glanced at them. \"Were they a couple?\" he wondered. He felt jealousy burn inside of him. \"Who is this guy?\" he glared at Ch��ng Bo.


    Ch��ng Bo stared back at Ben Zi in amusement. \"Are you glaring at me?\"


    \"Maybe?\" Ben Zi hissed.


    \"That''s enough we''re leaving. I''m so sorry.\" Ray Xi said as she grabbed Ben Zi''s arm, Qui Ten grabbed his other arm and they dragged him away.


    \"What the hell guys!!!?\"


    \"You''re obviously not thinking straight, you need to cool off.\" Ray Xi said as they walked off with him.


    Mao Lu and Ch��ng Bo stared blankly as they watched the trio disappear.


    \"What was that about? That little annoying Mortal was funny.\" Ch��ng Bo sniggered.


    Mao Lu sighed, \"It''s a long story. I barely know him seriously.\"


    Ch��ng Bo raised an eyebrow, \"He seems to like you.\"


    \"And what gave you that idea.\"


    \"Well he was challenging me with his eyes, his aura was oozing jealousy.\"


    Mao Lu was surprised, \"Really, and how did that make you feel?\"


    \"How did what make me feel? \" Ch��ng Bo tilted his head in confusion.


    \"How does it feel that another man likes me, does it make you jealous?\" Mao Lu asked, his voice a bit shaky, his eyes a bit hopeful.


    \"I felt amused. That puny Mortal dared to even like you. He obviously doesn''t know how high the Heavens are. Why would I be jealous over someone like him?\"


    Mao Lu rolled his eyes and sighed, \"That wasn''t the answer I was looking for.\" He started walking ahead of Ch��ng Bo.


    Ch��ng Bo blinked in confusion. \"Huh, what did I say wrong? Mao Lu!?\" he jogged after him.


    ��..


    \"What the hell! That was freaking embarrassing. Why would you guys just drag me away like that!?\" Ben Zi shouted as Ray and Qui dropped him at the end of the high street.


    \"Because you were being embarrassing. You were shouting at that Mao guy and screaming in the middle of the street about him having powers. That was embarrassing.\" Ray Xi said sternly, \"What the hell was that Ben?\"


    \"So now I''m the bad guy. I''m the person that''s in the wrong. When that guy lied to my face and made me seem crazy. He does have powers!!!!\" Ben screamed.


    \"You know what Ben, I''m not putting up with this crap today. This Christmas eve I was going to have a nice date with Qui Ten but I decided we''d spend it with you instead since you''ve been so lonely and acting so weird lately. But you know what, you can just spend this Christmas eve alone muttering strange things and harassing honest strangers. Call me when your nervous breakdown is over.\"


    Ray Xi grabbed Qui Ten''s hand and marched with her away. Leaving Ben Zi alone standing at the corner of the street.


    \"Wow just wow.\" Ben muttered as he watched them leave.


    He kicked a nearby trash can. He was so annoyed right now.


    \"You shouldn''t kick public bins like that.\" A voice said.


    Ben Zi swivelled around, 360 degrees, on his heel, eyes darting back and forth.


    \"Who?\"


    There was a large crowd of Christmas shoppers and tourists walking the streets but none had stopped to talk to him.


    He scratched his head in confusion.


    \"Am I just hearing things?\"


    He turned around and jumped back in surprise. There was an old man standing in front of him. He had a creepy cold smile.


    He stared intently at Ben Zi.


    \"Ummmm do I know you?\" Ben felt a strange chill spread across his skin.


    \"This man is weird.\"As he thought this he felt his mind overcome with thoughts that weren''t his own.


    \"I need to find the Gatekeeper.\"


    \"I need to get rid of him.\"


    \"I need to grow.\"


    Ben Zi''s clear eyes became cloudy, his expression became cold. In juxtaposition the old man''s face became confused, his eyes becoming clear.


    \"Huh�� Am I in Chaoyang, when did I get here?\" The old man scratched the back of his head and wandered off absentmindedly.


    The Irregularity smiled to itself. \"Ohh this one knows the Gatekeeper.\" It laughed as it skipped down the busy street in Ben Zi''s body.

 57 Once upon a Christmas eve 2

    \"Mao Lu!!! Ch��ng Bo!!!\" A voice yelled spiritedly.


    Mao Lu wasn''t surprised when he saw Tanaka Kato in front of them, waving his hands excitedly in the air as he called out to them.


    He and Bei Lao were standing near a food stall snacking on some Baozi[1]


    Actually, Mao Lu had sensed Bei Lao and Tanaka in the area a while ago, and he''d been walking in their direction intentionally.


    \"What a coincidence, you''re here for the Christmas Market too?\" Tanaka said as he ran up to them, holding two steaming Baozi buns in his hand. \"Ahh well it''s obviously easy for you to get here since you live in the Chaoyang area.\" Tanaka answered his own question as he bit into a steaming dumpling.


    He wore a thick furry coat with matching gloves. He looked like a rather cute tanuki.


    Tanaka''s grin widened as he saw how close Mao Lu and Ch��ng Bo were standing together. Even their arms were looped. \"There must have been some romantic progress.\" Tanaka thought with increasing excitement. He gave Mao Lu a cheeky glance, wiggling his brows at him.


    Mao Lu smiled brightly, \"What a coincidence to see you here as well Tanaka.\" he laughed, \"Merry Christmas eve. Since we''re here let''s all hang out together.\"


    \"Of course. Spending Christmas eve with a good friend is a must. If you weren''t going to say it I was.\" Tanaka babbled.


    Bei Lao, who was quietly chewing on his Baozi, nodded in agreement.


    The four of them soon found themselves sitting at the front of a small cafe.


    \"Mao Lu you shouldn''t even bother having a phone you never answer it.\" Tanaka said bitterly as he slurped his matcha tea.


    \"Did you message me?\" Mao Lu asked guiltily.


    \"Hell yeah I messaged you. I wanted to do some Christmas shopping at Tianyi Market but someone left me on read. So I had to go buy Bei Lao''s and everyone''s presents all by myself.\" Tanaka pouted, \"What''s the point of having a best friend if you just ignore me\" he grumbled.


    Mao Lu felt very guilty, \"There''s just been a lot going on lately. It''s not that I''m ignoring you Tanaka. You know you''re one of my bestest friends. I would never ignore you on purpose.\"


    \"I know you wouldn''t, that''s why I''m more worried. What''s been keeping you so busy?\" Tanaka asked curiously.


    Mao Lu sighed, \"It''s complicated.\"


    Bei Lao had been cradling his cappuccino in his hands quietly, but when he heard this he peered over at Ch��ng Bo curiously and asked, \"Have you been keeping him so busy?\"


    Ch��ng Bo raised a perfect brow, \"Me?\" he laughed a little, \"I don''t own Mao Lu''s time.\"


    Tanaka elbowed Bei Lao, \"Why are you saying this now, I thought we were gonna bring this up later?\"


    \"Well we came to Chaoyang to see Mao Lu, not just to look at the Christmas Market. Now that we''ve ran into him here we might as well discuss this.\" Bei Lao said sternly as he turned to Mao Lu.


    \"If there''s something going on then know that you can trust us. Not just Tanaka and I but also Zhao Detong, Fei Bing Bing, Frank Wang and Fang Kai. We''re all here for you Mao Lu.\" Bei Lao said sincerely.


    \"I��\" Mao Lu didn''t know what to say. He''d somewhat anticipated that after what happened at the hotel his friends would have some questions. But he never expected that he''d feel so guilty.


    Maybe it was because Bei Lao, such a sincere and serious person was saying this to him. If it was any of the others maybe he''d be able to attempt to lie, but Bei Lao and Tanaka had always been so good to him. He didn''t know what to say.


    \"I��\"


    \"It''s against the rules to reveal Gatekeeper secrets, but information about practitioners and the 400 realms is no secret. You can tell these mortals about the existence of Gatekeepers and the 400 realms if you wish. However it may complicate their lives.\" Gates warned.


    Despite the fact that Mao Lu had doubts about Gates, he was used to listening to its words and taking its advice.


    Gates was right, telling them about the supernatural would just complicate their lives. He didn''t want to do that to his friends.


    They were mortals that were too old to start on the path of becoming a cultivator or a mage. The only path where age didn''t matter was a Gatekeeper, but there could only be one Gatekeeper in any realm.


    One day his friends would die and he would outlive them.


    They weren''t strong enough to protect themselves against the dangers that existed out there.


    For their safety, because they were his friends he couldn''t waver and he couldn''t tell them about all this. Even if they got mad at him or left his side, he couldn''t tell them. Because he cared for them. Ignorance was bliss.


    Mao Lu''s eyes hardened, \"I won''t lie to you, so I''ll tell you honestly. It is in your best interest if you don''t know what''s going on with me lately.


    It''s not that I don''t trust you, but I don''t want you to get hurt.


    Ch��ng Bo is trustworthy, we''re very close and�� I love him. He''s not the cause or reason for my current predicament. In fact he''s helping me a lot.\"


    Tanaka''s hands shook over his tea. \"Is it really that serious? I thought everyone was overreacting when they were saying you were in some kind of trouble Lu, but if it''s like that then maybe you should go to the police or something.\"


    Mao Lu sighed, \"It''s not something I can go to the police about.\"


    Tanaka was aghast, \"Mao Lu for real if the situation is serious you should go to the police. Don''t leave it until it''s too late. My Dad died getting involved with bad people when I was young. You know that Lu. Don''t bottle it up, get help if you can get help.\"


    Mao Lu sighed, \"Tanaka it''s not that type of situation, it''s complicated.\"


    As this conversation went on, Mao Lu sensed Ben Zi heading towards them. For some reason his heart squeezed when he noticed this. Something felt off.


    Ch��ng Bo who had been quietly sitting down, since it wasn''t his place to speak in this type of conversation, suddenly felt strange.


    The Sovereign system popped up in front of his eyes. His health stat flashed, he didn''t even need to press it before the words, \"IMMINENT THREAT TO HEALTH. HIGH LEVEL IRREGULARITY INCOMING !!!! \" appeared.


    Ch��ng Bo''s eyes widened. He looked around quickly and he noticed Ben Zi.


    There was something strange about that boy. His steps seemed eerily fast. From far away he was suddenly right behind Tanaka''s seat.


    His eyes were cold.


    Ch��ng Bo reacted quickly, he leaped over the table just as a malicious smile wrapped around Ben Zi''s mouth.


    As Ben Zi''s hand reached towards Tanaka''s neck Ch��ng Bo had twisted in the air. He drop kicked Ben Zi while at the same time pulling Tanaka out of harm''s way.


    Tanaka was surprised when he felt himself suddenly being thrown through the air, across the table, and landing in Mao Lu''s arms.


    Bei Lao''s eyes widened in alarm.


    Ch��ng Bo''s kick sent Ben Zi hurtling down the road, he collided with crowds of people. Screams filled the air.


    \"Mao Lu it''s an Irregularity!\" Ch��ng Bo shouted.


    Mao Lu''s eyes widened, he could feel it. The Irregularity had somehow possessed Ben Zi. When? How had it escaped his notice?


    Mao Lu turned Tanaka towards him quickly, \"Listen to me Tanaka, you and Bei Lao need to run as far away from this place as you can. Now!\"


    Tanaka shook in confusion, \"What''s going on?\"


    From the crowd of shoppers more screams emerged. Many people had been knocked over when Ben Zi smashed into them.


    Ben Zi crashed into the ground, he landed at an awkward angle, his wrist had snapped and his neck appeared broken.


    A woman, who hadn''t been knocked over, ran up to him, \"Are you okay!? OMG I''ll call for an ambulance right now.\"


    As the women took out her phone,


    Ben Zi awkwardly stood up. He snapped his wrist back to place and twisted his neck straight.


    She shrieked, \"What the hell!!!!?\"


    He smiled eerily at her. \"It''s fine, you don''t have to call an ambulance for me, but you might have to call it for yourself.\"


    The woman didn''t even have time to reply before blood was spurting out of her neck. Ben Zi had slit her throat with his hardened nails.


    She fell to the ground dead before she could even think.


    \"Ahhhhh!!!!!\" people screamed. Those nearby Ben Zi began dropping dead like flies.


    \"Come on Gatekeeper, let me have your body. Let me consume it. Let me consume it all.\" Ben Zi yelled. His face was contorted, his voice was demonic and deep, it resonated across the street.


    People ran away in terror.


    \"Run now!!\" Mao Lu screamed at Bei Lao and Tanaka.


    Bei Lao didn''t hesitate, he grabbed Tanaka''s hand and began running away from the screams.


    \"What is that thing Gates?\" Mao Lu''s tone was grave.


    \"It''s a high level Irregularity. It seems to have the ability to jump into a host and possess their bodies.\" Gates analysed. \"You need to seal and expel it, but first you must get it out of its host.\"


    Ben Zi roared as his hands held two decapitated heads.


    \"And how do I get the Irregularity out of his body?\"


    \"That�� The most effective method would be to kill the host.\"


    Mao Lu didn''t like that method, \"What is an alternative option?\"


    \"I''m not familiar with Irregularities, it''s my first experience with this type of creature as much as it is yours. The only other option I can think of�� another method could be��well, convincing it to go to another host. How you could do that, I don''t know?\" Gates answered helplessly.


    \"I don''t want to doubt you Gates. At this moment I can trust you, right Gates?\" Mao Lu asked seriously.


    Gates was confused, \"Of course you can trust me Mao Lu.\"


    \"Then I''ll go for the second option. I''ll try to make it leave the host.\" Mao Lu said stubbornly.


    \"What!\" Gates shouted, \"Don''t be stubborn Mao Lu, how the hell will you do that?!\"


    \"I''ll think of a way.\" Mao Lu said just as stubbornly.


    At the same time as he came to this conclusion, with a wave of his arms he moved the nearby people away.


    A strong gust of wind picked up the scared bystanders, it swept the people several miles away from Ben Zi.


    After a few seconds, other then the few corpses, Ben Zi was left standing alone on the street. His body bathed in blood.


    \"Gatekeeper!!!!!\" He roared.


    \"Yes, that''s me. I''m the one you''re after. So stop hurting others and face me.\" Mao Lu said coldly. His voice was neither loud or quiet, yet his is echoed grandly across the road.


    As Mao Lu said this a type of madness took over the creature. Ben Zi''s eyes turned red. He went on all fours as he galloped like a beast at high speed towards Mao Lu.


    Mao Lu had never seen anything like it. He felt like he was in a horror movie, and he felt his confidence being eaten away by fear.


    He''d never seen such a monster galloping towards him like that before.


    \"How can I convince this thing to leave Ben Zi''s body without hurting him? What do I do?\" Mao Lu wondered.


    As he fretted about this the Irregularity became closer and closer.


    Mao Lu pulled the forces of the Realm towards it in an attempt to suspend it in the air but it shrugged it off.


    Actually it was more like it ate the essence that Mao Lu had thrown at it.


    \"What!?\"


    Mao Lu was startled as his attempt to stop it was ignored and Ben Zi was still galloping towards him.


    Just as it was about to pounce on Mao Lu a car hurtled through the air and smashed into it, sending it flying.


    Ch��ng Bo had thrown the car. \"Why the f*** would you just stand there? Do you want it to kill you?\"


    [1] Baozi is a popular Chinese street food. It''s a steamed bun or dumpling with a filling.

 58 Once upon a Christmas eve 3

    FLAMING STAR FORTRESS, REALM 1


    \"M''lady I have some information.\"


    Argenti opened her silver star eyes. Her legs were crossed as she floated in a room made of white flames.


    \"Creed I hope it''s important information. You know you''re not allowed to disturb me when I''m training.\"


    \"I know I am not supposed to, and I know it was rude of me, but I believe you will forgive me after you here what I have to say.\" Creed said whilst he bowed, his eyes directed at the floor. He didn''t dare look at Argenti directly.


    Creed had the appearance of young man, however he had six horns protruding from his head, his skin was a pale white and his eyes were blood red[1]. If Mao Lu was there he would have recognised Creed as the person who welcomed him when he first came to the Flame Star Fortress.


    \"Speak then.\" Argenti said, as she waved her hand. The room transformed. The white flames faded away and were replaced with white brick walls. A throne made of white flames popped out and a small sofa appeared next to it.


    Argenti descended to the throne and sat down. Creed took a seat at the sofa in front of her.


    \"You ordered me before to discreetly investigate more about Ch��ng Bo, so I spent some time in the Star Realm. At first I found nothing of note, nothing more than what we already knew, but recently I discovered something rather questionable.\" Creed said excitedly.


    \"As we know Ch��ng Bo was poisoned, framed and forced to leave his realm. Well I went to the scene where Ch��ng Bo was cornered that day, and I noticed that ever since he was poisoned there, on the top of Chun Mountain, all the spiritual plants in that area had withered and died.\"


    \"Isn''t that from the poison.\" Argenti commented.


    \"Yes it''s from the poison. Witnesses told me how he suddenly fell from his flying sword and began bleeding from all his pores, Ch��ng Bo even spat blood on the ground. The poison or rather substance in his blood caused all the plants on the mountain to wither.\"


    \"I don''t see the importance of this Creed.\"


    \"M''lady please be patient, I haven''t gotten to the important part yet.\" Creed reassured, \"Even though most of the plants on the mountain had withered and rotted there was one plant that was blooming and growing the most. It was the Wanting Heart flower.\"


    Argenti stared at Creed blankly.


    \"M''lady before I became your Eternal Servant, as you know, I was a botanist and pill cultivator so I know what I''m talking about when I tell you that Ch��ng Bo wasn''t poisoned.\"


    Argenti raised her brows in surprise. \"What do you mean?\"


    Mandrake Darrell poison rots life essences when activated and can kill anyone below the Allfather stage in less than 10 minutes, even Supreme stage practitioners have trouble with it.


    If Ch��ng Bo had been poisoned with Mandrake Darrell, then when his blood got on the mountain all the plants on the mountain would have been dead, yet the Wanting Heart flower was blooming brightly.


    When I saw that I was confused, I thought to myself how could this flower still be alive, but it made sense to me when I realised that Ch��ng Bo wasn''t poisoned. It wasn''t the Mandrake Darrell poison like I''d thought it was.


    You see there is a spiritual plant called Sweet Dream that can only be found in Realm 202. It is incredibly rare. It has the exact same symptoms as the Mandrake Darrell poison. When someone eats Sweet Dream or takes an elixir with Sweet Dream inside of it, all their life essences are consumed. It feels just poison and just like they''re dying. But they''re not, it''s a fake death, the host appears dead but actually they''ve only been put to sleep for 100 years, and after that 100 years their life essences are revived and they wake up again completely fine.\"


    Creed rocked in excitement as he babbled on, \"Sweet Dream and the Wanting Heart flower tend to grow together, which is why the Wanting Heart flower wasn''t affected by the fake death that Sweet Dream caused unlike the other plants on the mountain and that''s why it didn''t wither.\"


    Argenti''s eyes narrowed darkly. \"So you''re saying that Ch��ng Bo wasn''t poisoned but actually given a spiritual plant that would put him to sleep for 100 years.\"


    \"Exactly, and Sweet Dream is a perfect preservative, the body of its consumer will be perfectly healthy and will not rot in those 100 years. It''s used as a medicine for patients that have terminal diseases that don''t have a cure yet. The patient would be put to sleep for 100 years and when they wake up, hopefully a cure for their illness would have been found and they can be treated. And if not they can just be put to sleep for another 100 years.


    This means that whoever did this to Ch��ng Bo didn''t want to kill him. They just wanted him out of the way for one hundred years.\"


    Argenti''s mind whirred, \"Then could they have framed Ch��ng Bo as an excuse? They made it look like Ch��ng Bo stole Ju Juan''s artefact and killed Lee Jingyi, so that if he went missing for 100 years everyone would just think he was hiding somewhere and waiting for the drama to pass, like they think he is now. After they used Sweet Dream on him they were probably planning to take him somewhere. To protect him perhaps, but from what?\"


    \"This changes everything. If our unknown enemy, who has stolen the keys, wants to protect Ch��ng Bo instead of hurting him... then it means Ch��ng Bo is cherished by this enemy. That could also mean that the fate companionship and protecting Ch��ng Bo is doing our enemy a favour.\" she thought mentally.


    \"But it doesn''t make sense.\" Argenti thoughts continued to churn, \"Ch��ng Bo had the gatekeepers key, did they know? Did they expect him to use it or were they taken by surprise? If they made him take Sweet Dream then that means they were planning to kidnap him after the drug took affect. They probably didn''t plan on Ch��ng Bo using the Gatekeepers key to escape, or meeting Mao Lu. They probably thought we were going to torture and hurt Ch��ng Bo, they didn''t expect a fate companionship.\"


    Argenti felt more stressed, \"Who are these people? What is their connection to Ch��ng Bo, why have they stolen the keys, how did they even know about the keys, are they working for the Outsiders? What are their intentions?\" she thought. There was just too many questions in her head.


    Creed leaned forward, \"There is also something else that''s quite interesting that I thought I should tell you. This information won''t have any real relevance to this case but I thought it was rather ironic. Fate works in mysterious ways.\"


    Argenti sighed, there was more, \"What are you on about Creed?\"


    \"Have you ever heard of the story of Sleeping beauty? A girl that slept for 100 years and was awoken by her Prince Charming?\" Creed asked.


    Argenti frowned, \"No I haven''t heard of this story.\"


    \"It''s a popular tale throughout the Realms with many different versions of it. Most think it''s a folk tale but in actuality it''s a real story that originated from Realm 399.


    The story goes that a Witch named Maleficent, gave a Princess named Aurora, Sweet Dream. The Witch was mad at the kingdom and the King for betraying her but she was very fond of the princess, so she gave Aurora Sweet Dream to put her in a 100 year sweet slumber and then she cursed the rest of the kingdom to make them suffer with horrendous nightmares for 100 years.


    However Maleficent didn''t count on a dashing Prince coming to save the Princess and the kingdom 99 years later. The Prince was a powerful cultivator at the Ascendance stage and he killed the Witch, saving the Princess. And he kissed her at the exact moment that she was supposed to wake up, which is why many mistakenly think it was true love''s kiss that broke her from the spell.\"


    Argenti looked at Creed blankly.


    \"There''s another name for Sweet Dream, the flower is also called True love. You see Sweet Dream is a very beautiful plant and the reason it''s so rare, even in Realm 202, is because so many practitioners in the past would pluck it, not knowing it''s value and sell them as decorations. Because of this the flower developed a defence mechanism where it emits a certain scent which stimulates people''s pheromones.


    The scent is very faint, and hard to notice at first, but the moment someone smells it they literally fall in love with the flower and they can''t bear to hurt it and would do anything to protect it.


    When Sweet Dream is made into a medicine or a pill, that defence mechanism becomes a side effect. The side effect is that the drug increases the concentration and production of someone''s pheromones. And pheromones are a chemical in mammals that produces a social response.\"


    \"I know what a Pheromone is Creed, please get to the point.\" Argenti was getting impatient.


    \"Basically, pheromones are naturally occurring chemicals that send out subconscious scent signals that can trigger very powerful sexual responses. However if you''re a cultivator or a mage your cells are very refined through training and magic, so this natural scent is extremely faint and only someone who is biologically matched towards you can be attracted to it. In science someone who likes your natural scent is biologically your match, in magic someone who is matched towards your pheromones perfectly is your soulmate. Perhaps your lover from your previous life or your destined other half.


    In the story I told you about, after many years of the kingdom being asleep of course many practitioners passed by the sleeping kingdom, but none bothered to involve themselves with the Witch. But when the Prince passed by and smelled the scent of the Princesses concentrated pheromones, he instantly became attracted and curious towards that smell. He had matching pheromones to the Princess, which is why he went out of his way to save the Princess and have a furious battle and kill the Witch. And when he found the Princess he couldn''t help but kiss her and fall in love with her.


    The reason Sweet Dream is also called True Love, is because due to its side effect, many patients that have used it in the past end up finding their true loves. Their destined over halves come to them, pulled towards them due to the pheromones like moths to a flame.\"


    Argenti''s expression was confused, \"That''s all very lovely information Creed but I don''t understand what you are trying to get at.\"


    \"I''m aware that Gatekeeper Lu was the one that helped Ch��ng Bo, and I''m also aware that Gatekeeper Lu will become Ch��ng Bo''s fate companion. I also heard from some of the other Gatekeepers who were exiting the meeting a while ago, that Gatekeeper Lu was set on having Ch��ng Bo as his companion. That he seemed to have fallen in love for him.\"


    When Creed said this Argenti''s eyes lit with realisation.


    \"Ch��ng Bo and Gatekeeper Lu only met a short while ago, love doesn''t develop that quickly normally. But Ch��ng Bo has had Sweet Dream in his body for a very long time, even if it wasn''t activated until recently, he''s probably had a high concentration of pheromones for a long time as a side effect. Of course the scent is undetectable to others, so Ch��ng Bo and those around him obviously never noticed.


    And then when Ch��ng Bo used the key he ended up next to Mao Lu who is ironically his perfect match. Not to mention that Mao Lu was the one that used time to reverse the effects of the drug and save Ch��ng Bo, so he was exposed to high dosages of Ch��ng Bo''s pheromones.


    Of course Gatekeeper Lu would develop a large attraction towards Ch��ng Bo, eventually falling for him.


    They met by sheer coincidence but biologically and magically they are made for each other, you could almost say their meeting was a divine intervention. They probably interacted in their previous lives as well. Doesn''t fate work in such mysterious ways. Isn''t this very exciting.\"


    Creed was a romantic and he loved situations like this, his red eyes were filled with starry excitement as he told Argenti. He rocked back and forth in his seat.


    But Argenti wasn''t smiling, \"Divine intervention, only One could make such an intervention, but One left the 400 realms long ago. Coincidence, perhaps it is. But if it''s not, then there may be something darker going on here. But Mao Lu is a new Gatekeeper and the enemy probably didn''t count on Ch��ng Bo escaping using the key, and there''s no way they would have been able to anticipate their meeting or that Mao Lu would decide to make Ch��ng Bo his fate companion. I hope I''m overthinking things, because if every little detail of this was planned out then we are being manipulated like puppets by these people.\"


    _________________________________


    REALM 145, CHAOYANG, XIDI HIGH STREET


    Ch��ng Bo looked at Mao Lu incredulously, \"Why the f*** would you just stand there? Do you want it to kill you?\"


    \"I.. I tried to stop it but it didn''t work...\" Mao Lu looked at his hands in confusion.


    \"An Irregularity is a creature that can consume the Realm, that also means eating essence. Using high concentrations of essence to harm it like you tried to do earlier, won''t work since it will just consume the essence thrown at it.\" Gates explained, \"The only way to deal with such a creature is to use the incantation to seal and expel it. But you can''t do that whilst its hiding in that host.\"


    \"Then what can I do!\" Mao Lu thought, \"I don''t want to kill Ben Zi, he was annoying but he isn''t a bad guy and he doesn''t deserve death. But if I can''t use my powers to stop it then what can I do?\"


    \"It''s limitation is that it''s hiding in Ben Zi''s body, unlike the previous Irregularity you faced, this one can''t consume physical objects, it can only do what the body is capable of. Ch��ng Bo seems to have figured that out, which is why he threw a car at it instead of using a spell.\" Gates added.


    \"Then I''ll use physical objects too\" Mao Lu decided. \"But I need to use it in a way that won''t kill him.\"


    Gates wasn''t listening when Mao Lu said this, it was too busy focusing on Ch��ng Bo. It was suspicious, \"How did Ch��ng Bo know that he couldn''t hit the Irregularity with an essence based attack?\"


    Ch��ng Bo had known because he''d opened the Encyclopedia on the Sovereign System. It had told him:


    \"HIGH LEVEL IRREGULARITY


    An Irregularity is made from a disturbance in the Realm. This one has formed from negative human consciousness. It has a high level of intelligence and has taken a human body as a host to protect itself from the Gatekeepers abilities.


    It is impervious to any type of essence/magic based attacks, however in its human host body it is vulnerable to physical attacks.


    Once the body it occupies is beyond repair it will have no choice but to leave that body, which will make it vulnerable, and allow the Gatekeeper to get rid of it.


    YOU DO NOT HAVE CLEARANCE FOR MORE INFORMATION.\"


    That''s why Ch��ng Bo thrown a car at Ben Zi when he''d seen it charging towards Mao Lu.


    ��


    Ben Zi''s body twitched, it was buried beneath the car.


    Like a spider, on all fours, he scuttled out from under the car and onto its roof.


    Several bones appeared to be broken, his arm was twisted, and his body was bleeding. It made a gruesome sight. But the Irregularity didn''t seem to mind as it popped the bones back into place and twisted the arm correctly and forced the wounds to close and the body to stop bleeding. It gave a twisted grin as it roared, \"Gatekeeper!\"

 59 Once upon a Christmas eve 4

    The sky became cloudy as Ben Zi''s roars filled the air, \"Gatekeeper!!!!\"


    Mao Lu''s fists clenched. \"How do I restrain it without hurting Ben Zi''s body? If I throw objects at him like Ch��ng Bo did then even if the Irregularity left his body, he may end up crippled or dead. No I can''t let that happen. I won''t let there be more casualties due to this Irregularity. I won''t let Ben Zi die. What''s the point of having all this power of I can''t protect the person in front of me.\"


    Mao Lu watched as Ben Zi continued howling at the sky. The Irregularity had a hideous expression. It made Ben Zi''s face smirk in a cruel and smug way.


    \"This Gatekeeper is rather pathetic. I thought he would kill this body straight away and try to eradicate me. But it seems he is neither rational, or intelligent.\" The Irregularity grinned and giggled to itself. It''s eyes flitting around until it rested on Ch��ng Bo.


    \"That body looks nice and strong. I want it.\" Ben Zi''s mouth drooled slightly. \"His heart is filled with insecurities and although his mental strength is decent it''s weak compared to the Gatekeepers. With a little effort I could have his body.\"


    Ben Zi''s face contorted into a hungry smile as it gazed at Ch��ng Bo.


    Ch��ng Bo in turn scowled at it and turned towards Mao Lu.


    \"What is your plan? Why aren''t you sealing it like you did last time?\" Ch��ng Bo asked as he glanced at the creature warily. He didn''t like the way it was looking at him.


    \"It''s not that simple. I can''t get rid of it whilst it''s hiding in Ben Zi''s body. I need to force it out.\" Mao Lu answered quietly.


    Ch��ng Bo''s eyes lit up, \"Then if we break Ben Zi''s body the Irregularity will have no choice but to leave him.\"


    \"If we do that we risk killing Ben Zi.\" Mao Lu said through gritted teeth.


    Ch��ng Bo raised an eyebrow and he couldn''t help but laugh, \"So what.\"


    \"So what?\" Mao Lu repeated angrily.


    \"Don''t be an idiot. Look how many people died already.\" he pointed at the corpses near Ben Zi. \"People die all the time Lu. As a Gatekeeper I''m sure you know that more than me. If the best option to solve this is to kill that boy, then we should do it. It''s not like you have any close attachments to him anyway.\"


    Mao Lu glared at Ch��ng Bo, \"Stop thinking so little of life like that. Ben Zi is an innocent person that was dragged into this against his will. I''m not going to let him die.\"


    Ch��ng Bo sniggered, \"How do you say such crap with such a straight face? It''s not just me who thinks so little of life. Everyone does even you.


    I''ve never seen you consider an ant you step on. I''m sure people are dying all the time in this realm yet I''ve never seen you going out of your way to help them or prevent their suffering. Don''t you think now is the wrong time to start acting all humanitarian and considerate of life.\"


    He was a hypocrite. When he became a Gatekeeper he never thought about saving lives he thought about himself. He had just obediently trained and never went out of his way to help others. He''d gotten so much money from his inheritance yet he hadn''t done anything with it, he hadn''t donated it or used it for a cause. He justified himself by saying \"the Realm is too big to save everyone\", \"The role of a Gatekeeper is to observe\", \"I don''t have enough power to help them all.\"


    But all these justifications were just excuses. Even if he couldn''t save them all he could save a few, but he''s ever done that once when he completed the Merging stage.


    Mao Lu had thought he was different from the other Gatekeepers, but it turned out that he was just as arrogant. Choosing who to help and who not to.


    Even now with Ben Zi he wanted to feel the self satisfaction of saving someone.


    ''A Gatekeeper is supposed to be someone with a pure heart and strong convictions.'' Mao Lu had never truly believed that. Since he knew his own heart and his own actions were filled with many contradictions.


    Mao Lu felt angry because he agreed with Ch��ng Bo.


    He clenched his fists and he bit his lip, his expression became incredibly stubborn.


    \"Before being a Gatekeeper, I am a human being. It is in human nature to be proud, insatiable and greedy. Yet it is also human nature to be kind, generous, helpful. I am a hypocrite and what you said is true, I wasn''t considering life properly before. But this is the right time to be acting humanitarian. If I don''t start now then when will I ever start. After today I''ll be a better person. I''ll help where I can and I''ll throw out all my excuses. And I''ll start this by saving Ben Zi.\"


    The air around Mao Lu crackled, his hair rippled, and his eyes filled with bright light.


    Gates wished it had hands so it could give a round of applause. \"This is why he''s so talented, not only does he have the perfect body for the Gatekeeper path, he also has the best mentality. He is not setback by obstacles, he embraces them and adapts from them. He knows his flaws yet stubbornly continues with his own convictions. Yes this is how a Gatekeeper should be!\"


    Ch��ng Bo was taken aback by the powerful aura emanating from Mao Lu. He saw the stubborn expression and the burning gaze, and could only sigh \"Fine do what you want.\"


    Mao Lu nodded as he gazed at the Irregularity.


    When their eyes met, the Irregularity couldn''t help but shrink back in fear. The pressure in Mao Lu''s eyes had sent tremors across its being.


    \"I have a plan.\" Mao Lu said to Ch��ng Bo as he ran towards the Irregularity.


    His steps were faster than light.


    His expression was filled with concentration, as he got closer to Ben Zi and controlled the essence around him.


    Mao Lu had decided to create a Vacuum.


    With his ability to control the Realm Mao Lu could move all the essences within the Realm, this included the essences that made the air.


    If Mao Lu removed the air essences or all atmospheric essences surrounding Ben Zi, then he would in effect create a Vacuum.


    A Vacuum is a space where there is no matter and the pressure is extremely low. In a vacuum a human body would lose consciousness in 15 seconds due to the lack of oxygen.


    That was what Mao Lu was aiming for, he wanted Ben Zi to pass out from the lack of oxygen. When the Irregularity realised it could no longer move the body around then it would be forced to leave Ben Zi.


    ��.


    The Irregularity suddenly felt the veins in Ben Zi''s body bulge, it grabbed it''s throat and gasped. All of sudden it had become lighter.


    Ben Zi began to float a little as the blood rushed to his head. His eyes became bloodshot as he gasped.


    The Irregularity grabbed it''s throat, it couldn''t breathe.


    In that same moment Mao Lu was next to it.


    Ben Zi''s mouth twitched, his voice was strained as he said, \"Mao Lu stop please don''t kill me. The Irregularity has left already, please let me go.\" he begged.


    Mao Lu''s expression darkened as he maintained the vacuum and watched as Ben Zi''s face became rapidly grey. \"Do you take me as a fool?\"


    Ben Zi smiled as frost spread across his skin, \"Yes.\" The Irregularity laughed one final time and then Ben Zi''s head drooped.


    Mao Lu immediately released him. The wind rushed in as the air filled the empty space and Ben Zi, who''d been suspended above the ground, fell.


    Mao Lu caught him in his arms.


    Ben Zi was extremely cold. His life essences were rapidly turning grey


    Mao Lu moved his hand towards Ben Zi''s chest.


    Just as he was about to use the time essences to rewind the effects of suffocation and heal him, he felt a vice like grip on his neck.


    Ben Zi laughed raspily, \"You are a fool Gatekeeper. As long as the body is intact I can use it.\"


    He was strangling Mao Lu, his grip was so strong Lu felt like his throat was going to be ripped out.


    Ben Zi laughed maniacally but his laughter was cut off abruptly as a lamp post came hurtling through the air and stabbed straight through him.


    A figure landed on top of the lamp post, pinning Ben Zi to the ground.


    \"You''re right, even if this body was a corpse you could still control it. For you to come out it needs to be destroyed.\" Ch��ng Bo said darkly as he glared down at Ben Zi.


    Blood filled Ben Zi''s mouth. The Irregularity had a silly grin. \"I really want a body like yours. Destroy this body and I''ll come straight to you.\" It gurgled through the blood.


    Ch��ng Bo ignored it, instead he watched as Mao Lu pulled himself away from Ben Zi.


    \"I admire your conviction Lu, but Ben Zi is already dead. Even if the Irregularity left now there''s no saving this boy, not only is his body damaged but his soul probably has already gone. You can be a humanitarian next time. Now is the time to get the job done.\"


    Frustrated tears fell from Mao Lu''s eyes. \"Why am I so useless? Why can I never do what I want to do? Why can''t I help the people that I want to help!?\" he shouted.


    As he yelled droplets of rain descended from the grey sky. Soon it was pouring and Mao Lu''s tears were indivisible from the rain.


    He stood up and cried some more. Ch��ng Bo didn''t intervene. He just silently watched.


    The Irregularity laughed, \"M''lady told me that Gatekeepers were cold callous monstrosities. I never expected one to be such a weak crybaby. Hahaha!\"


    Ch��ng Bo frowned as he heard this. M''lady? Who was that? Was there someone informing the Irregularity?


    Mao Lu''s expression hardened as he ignored the Irregularity and said to Ch��ng Bo \"Destroy the body, I''ll start to seal it.\"


    With that he crossed his legs and sat down in the road. In the rain he chanted the incantation.


    Ch��ng Bo nodded quietly as he watched the Irregularity. A twisted cruelty and viciousness appeared in his gaze.


    He agilely jumped down from the lamp post, landing heavily on top of Ben Zi''s body. The sound of breaking bones filled the air.


    Ch��ng Bo then snapped his fingers, his nail filled with Celestial essence causing a small flame to appear on the tip of his finger.


    He casually flicked that flame on to Ben Zi and within seconds his body had caught on fire.


    Despite being burned alive the Irregularity didn''t stop grinning at Ch��ng Bo.


    Mao Lu only had to chant the incantation three times and he was ready.


    His eyes burned like a blue star in the depths of space. His hair rippled and the space around him tremoured.


    He watched solemnly as Ben Zi''s body burned.


    As the corpse was eaten away by the flames the Irregularity made its move. It jumped out like a white willow-o-wisp.


    Aiming straight for Ch��ng Bo.


    \"GIVE ME YOUR BODY!!!!!\" It screeched.


    Ch��ng Bo didn''t flinch or move away.


    The moment the Irregularity was near him it stopped and flailed about like a fish caught in a net.


    \"Did you really think I would let you go into his body.\" Mao Lu''s voice was filled with cold rage.


    \"SEAL\" he said, the Irregularity screeched as its body was constricted to the size of a speck of dust.


    \"EXPEL\"


    The Irregularity was forced out of the Realm. As it left it screeched in agony as its body dissolved.


    ��.


    Silence descended on the street.


    The rain continued to pour.


    Mao Lu watched as the flames went out and all that remained was a pile of ash.


    He sighed, \"Let''s just go home Ch��ng Bo.\"


    Ch��ng Bo strolled up to Mao Lu who seemed drained of energy and disheartened. He didn''t know what he could say that would comfort him.


    He cupped Mao Lu''s head in his hands and gently wiped away his tears.


    \"Yeah let''s go back.\" he said softly as he looped his arm in his.


    .


    .


    .


    .

 60 Rain

    \"A Terrorist attack occurred in Chaoyang Christmas Market, today around noon. So far there have been six confirmed casualties.\"


    As the female reporter spoke several faces of the deceased appeared on the television screen. When Ben Zi''s picture popped up, Ray Xi choked.


    She''d been holding her phone to her ear, dialing Ben Zi''s number. She had been calling him ever since the incident.


    Waves of nausea washed over her. Her knees became weak.


    She collapsed to the wooden floor and gasped, tears fell from her eyes.


    \"Ben Zi!!!!!!\" she yelled.


    Qui Ten ran into the small living room. \"Ray what''s wrong?!\" she crouched down to her and wiped her tears, \"Why are you crying, what happened!?!\"


    \"B-B-B-Ben Zi!!\" Ray wailed, her hand shook as she raised it and pointed at the television.


    Qui Ten looked at the screen in confusion, but then her eyes widened and her figure trembled. \"N-N-No this�� This can''t be happening!\"


    \"We should have stayed, we should have looked for him!\" Ugly tears trailed down Ray Xi''s pale cheeks, \"When everyone started screaming and running, we should have looked for him. We shouldn''t have left!!!\"


    Ray Xi shook, Ben Zi had been her best friend since childhood. They''d always been together, even when he''d been abroad with his family they exchanged letters. Ray had lost a lot of people in her life when she came out as a lesbian. Ben Zi was one of the only remaining people she could call family. He had been a brother to her.


    \"Ben Zi!!!!!\" she wailed, \"Ben Zi!!!... Why was I so mean to you��. Why did I tell you to stop acting weird and speaking crap...Ben Zi I''m sorry!!! Ben Zi!!!!\"


    ____________________________


    MAO LU''S RESIDENCE


    \"You know I''ve been acting like a fool recently. I used to be able to use my brain properly but ever since I became a Gatekeeper I keep acting stupidly. I guess the position got to me, or perhaps it was the pressure that came with it.\"


    Mao Lu confessed as he sat on the patio platform next to his room. His hair and clothes still wet.


    Ch��ng Bo sat next to him on the wooden boards. They watched as the rain poured from the Heavens.


    \"You weren''t acting like a fool, you''re just not experienced enough.\" Ch��ng Bo replied as the rainfall got heavier. \"You know the good friend I told you about��\"


    \"The good friend that you''re not sure is your real friend.\"


    \"Yeah that friend. He''s like you in regards to situations like this. He''s a hypocritical good guy, who wants to be the hero and save them all. And you know there''s nothing wrong with that. There''s nothing wrong with wanting to help people, or feel good from helping them.


    \"You''re right. I shouldn''t let it weigh me down too heavily. I just wanted to be the hero so badly that even though I knew that saving Ben Zi probably wouldn''t work out, and that I was making things difficult by trying to save him, I couldn''t stop myself. From now on I won''t be as impulsive. I won''t be as hypocritical. I''ll help people where I can and I''ll fight my battles properly.\" Mao Lu''s eyes burned with determination.


    Ch��ng Bo turned to Mao Lu and observed his determined expression. He glanced over Mao Lu''s slim figure, which was more apparent due to his wet clothes.


    Ch��ng Bo found himself unconsciously moving towards Mao Lu and embracing him.


    Mao Lu was surprised as he felt Ch��ng Bo''s strong arms wrapping around him, and his head burying itself into his shoulder. Lu felt himself blush.


    \"C-C-Ch��ng Bo what are you doing?\"


    \"I''m hugging you obviously.\" Ch��ng Bo replied briskly, his grip not loosening.


    Mao Lu''s face went pinker, \"I see.\"


    They stayed like that in silence until Ch��ng Bo pulled away from him and said, \"I admire you Lu. I think you''re very strong. You know I lost my compassion for people at a young age, and I started comparing people''s worth to what they could offer me . I''ve never really gone out of my way to help others if it didn''t benefit me. Yet I see you crying for someone else, and trying to help others from the goodness of your heart. I can''t help but feel a bit jealous, I wish I had half of the kindness you have.\"


    Mao Lu''s cheeks were still pink as he replied, \"You''re a good person Ch��ng Bo. You''ve helped me and even though I haven''t exactly seen you help others know when someone''s decent. I wouldn''t like you if you weren''t a good person.\"


    \"Ha\" Ch��ng Bo scoffed, \"You''re wrong if you think I''m decent. I''ve never done anything that''s not for my own benefit. That includes being with you. Even now it''s because I''m here because I benefit from it. Would a decent person use people like tools? Would a decent person have killed so many over the years for their own gain? I don''t think so. Lu you''re not in love with a decent person.\" He sighed, \"I''m a bad guy.\"


    \"A bad guy wouldn''t feel guilty and tell me all these things. A bad guy wouldn''t want to be a good guy.\" Mao Lu said as he reached out and moved Ch��ng Bo''s wet hair from around his face. He gently rested his palm on his cheek, \"I think you have the potential to be a lovely person.\"


    Ch��ng Bo''s heart throbbed. \"You know I''ve never told anyone the things I''ve told you. I�� I''m using you and I''m abusing your feelings. And now I''m�� I''m��\"


    He pressed his forehead against Mao Lu''s. \"I''m the one that''s falling for you.\"


    One tear fell from Ch��ng Bo''s left eye, \"When that monster grabbed you by the throat, I''d never felt so angry in my life. When that Heri girl was talking down to you I just couldn''t stand it...I wanted to pretend I was feeling nothing, that when you confessed to me I had the upper hand. That my heart wasn''t stirred. Because�� because I''m using you.\"


    Ch��ng Bo pulled away from Mao Lu, \"You''re such a good person. You''re so naive, and honest, and earnest. You don''t deserve someone like me. Someone who will use you for everything you have. You shouldn''t trust someone like me Lu. You deserve a lot better. I don''t know what you see in me, or what you find so good about me. But someone like m�C\"


    Ch��ng Bo was cut off as Mao Lu jumped towards him and hugged him. \"You like me too, you love me too? It''s not just one sided on my part?\" Mao Lu questioned as he squeezed Ch��ng Bo tightly, he''d never felt so happy in his life. He wanted to shout with joy.


    \"Were you listening to anything I just said!?\" Ch��ng Bo asked in exasperation.


    \"I have. You''re a bad guy, you have blood on your hands, you''re going to use me, and you''re falling for me, you''re in love with me. Right?\" Mao Lu stared at Ch��ng Bo with his clear brown eyes excitedly. He had a silly grin on his face. To Ch��ng Bo''s blue starry eyes, Mao Lu seemed to glow and sparkle.


    \"You''re�� you''re right, that''s what I said...but I don''t think you''re understanding Lu, I''m trying to tell you to have better taste in men. That it''s better if you''re not with me.\"


    \"Ch��ng Bo you like me and I like you. Regardless of your intentions towards me, I don''t care. For the blood on your hands I forgive you, and I''m sure you can change, I''m sure you can be a better person. I''m not going to look at anyone other than you. I feel like we''re meant to be together for some reason. And since you like me there''s no reason for us to not be together.\" Mao Lu grinned happily.


    Ch��ng Bo sighed, \"You''re very persistent you know.\"


    \"I''ve been called stubborn all my life.\" Mao Lu continued smiling as he gently stroked Ch��ng Bo''s hair.


    He leaned forward and hugged Ch��ng Bo. \"I''m super happy.\" he giggled.


    Ch��ng Bo laughed gently, and found himself returning the hug.


    ______________________


    Tanaka Kato sighed in relief as he watched the news. Neither Mao Lu or Ch��ng Bo were on the list of people dead.


    \"What the hell happened, was it really a terrorist attack?\"


    Tanaka said as he sat down on the sofa. Bei Lao was pacing around, ringing Mao Lu, but the call wasn''t being answered.


    \"Terrorist attack my ass.\" Bei Lao muttered, \"It was like that man was possessed. The way he roared and just got up after Ch��ng Bo kicked him like that. There''s something crazy going on. Something seriously not normal.\"


    \"Yeah I agree with that. And the way the news is reporting it. They''re saying a bomb exploded. A bomb. And for some reason all the witnesses they interviewed are agreeing. This is like one of those cover ups you see in the films.\" Tanaka commented. To be honest he was feeling pretty scared. That guy would have grabbed him if Ch��ng Bo hadn''t physically thrown him out of the way.


    Just what was going on?


    \"BZZZZZZZ\" Tanaka''s phone vibrated, it was Fei Bing Bing.


    \"Tanaka! Are you and Bei Lao alright? I just saw the news, didn''t you go to the Christmas Market in Chaoyang today?\"


    \"Yeah we were there, but don''t worry we''re fine.\" Tanaka reassured her.


    Bing Bing sighed in relief, \"Oh thank God, when I saw the news I thought the worst.\"


    \"Well some crazy stuff did happen. We met up with Lu to confront him about all our suspicions and his response was��Well it was problematic. I can''t really explain it over the phone. Would you be able to come over?\" Tanaka asked.


    Fei Bing Bing was surprised, why couldn''t he say it over the phone, why did he sound so nervous? \"I''ll be there straight away okay.\"


    Fei Bing Bing immediately hung up and ran with her car keys to the underground parking lot in her building. Just as she ran into the car park she saw Zhao Detong''s silver Mercedes-Benz. \"Ohhh great timing!!\"


    She ran up to his car knocking on the window.


    Zhao Detong smiled pleasantly at Fei Bing Bing, \"You''re in such a rush to see me, I came straight from the office to your flat and you''re here waiting for m���C\"


    \"Open the door now, we need to go to Tanaka''s place.\" Fei Bing Bing demanded.


    Zhao Detong was startled but he obediently did as he was told. The moment Bing Bing was in the passenger seat they drove off.


    ....


    \"RAP RAP RAP RAP\" Fei Bing Bing rapidly knocked on Tanaka''s door.


    \"Christ don''t break the door!\" Tanaka moaned as he let Fei Bing Bing and Zhao Detong inside.


    \"What''s going on? What did Mao Lu say? Is he really involved in some bad stuff?\" Fei Bing Bing asked rapidly, she felt anxious.


    \"It''s more than just bad stuff, this may be something really scary.\" Bei Lao said.


    \"What do you mean by that?\" Zhao Detong was alarmed.


    \"Sit down and we''ll tell you what happened.\"


    [Moments later��]


    \"What the hell?!\" Fei Bing Bing exclaimed.


    \"This may be some huge conspiracy because even the government and the media are covering up what happened, calling it a terrorist attack and claiming there was a bomb when there wasn''t\" Bei Lao added.


    \"What has Lu gotten himself into?\" Zhao Detong fretted.


    \"So you''re saying this guy came up right behind you Tanaka, and then Ch��ng Bo saved you and kicked that guy out of the way, but the guy was really weird like he was possessed or something?\" Bing Bing confirmed.


    \"Yeah it was crazy and super weird and scary.\" Tanaka shivered at the memory.


    \"This sounds like something from a film�� Th-Then shouldn''t we find Mao Lu and demand him to explain what the hell is going on?\" Bing Bing was beginning to freak out, all of this was just a little too bizarre for her liking.


    \"There''s no way Lu will tell us anything. You know how tight lipped and stubborn he can be. And he made it clear to Bei Lao and I, that he didn''t want us involved. And to be honest if it''s something so big that five people can be killed but the real cause can be covered up then�� Then it''s probably not something we can get involved in.\" Tanaka said warily.


    \"So what! That doesn''t mean we should give up. Even if we can''t get involved we should at least know what''s happening to our friend. And my family runs one of the biggest news agencies in China, if there''s a secret out there then we have to reveal it.\" Fei Bing Bing stated adamantly.


    \"Yeah but where do we even start to find out what this is all about.\" Tanaka said helplessly.


    \"Qi Zhou.\" Zhao Detong said, \"Qi Zhou, she''s Ch��ng Bo''s step sister or something right. Let''s ask her what she knows. I''ll call Frank and get him to bring her here.\"


    Unbeknown to them a black bird was watching them through the window. Little Red and many other practitioners had been altering the memories of those involved in the recent incident.


    She''d been about to change Tanaka and Bei Lao''s memories when she realised they were connected to the Gatekeeper. So she decided not to touch them.


    \"Qi Zhou, isn''t that Lady Winter''s apprentice, when did that little snake get so close to the Gatekeepers friends? Hmm seems like something interesting will happen.\"


    ________________________________


    MAO LU''S RESIDENCE


    Mao Lu smiled warmly at Ch��ng Bo.


    Their hands were intertwined.


    Mao Lu felt like he was floating on a soft marshmallow cloud.


    The rain had ceased around his house, and the sun had peeped through the clouds.


    \"Gatekeeper Lu, sorry if I''m disturbing you.\" A voice said.


    Mao Lu jumped up, startled.


    Argenti was standing in the middle of the courtyard.


    \"Ar�CGatekeeper Argenti?\"


    .


    .

 61 Ill love you all of my life.

    \"Ch��ng Bo is a threat. Regardless of whether he is consciously involved with the enemy or not, he has a major role in all of this. They wanted to put him to sleep for 100 years, there has to be a reason. I need to find out why they need him and I need to dispose of him before they get what they want from him.\" Argenti decided as she stood up from her throne of white flames.


    \"Creed I am delegating most of my duties to you, I need to go deal with Ch��ng Bo. Whilst I''m gone just tell others I am in secluded meditation and accepting no guests.\"


    \"Of course M''lady\" Creed stood up and bowed reverently towards her, \"As your eternal servant and the head of your Gatekeeper offices, I promise to keep everything in order whilst you are gone.\"


    Argenti didn''t bother replying before she disappeared.


    As she vanished Creed smiled to himself, and began to sing a little song as he walked away, \"It all comes around full circle, everything that begins needs to end. You''re a fool, o''so laughable��\"


    _________________________________


    As Argenti stepped into Realm 145 and her foot touched down in the middle of Mao Lu''s courtyard, she was surprised when she saw the scene in front of her.


    They were hugging each other.


    \"So they''re already this close. Ah yes, Mao Lu was already in love with him when he suggested the fate companionship, but I guess the feeling is mutual. Well, if they''re fated lovers then of course they''d fall in love.... but I can''t allow this, Ch��ng Bo can''t be trusted. Yet at this rate Mao Lu will probably make it difficult for me if I just take him away. What should I do?\" She wondered, she gazed at Mao Lu, \"You may come to despise me for this much later, but it would be better if you both just met in another lifetime.\" Argenti thought.


    \"Gatekeeper Lu, sorry if I''m disturbing you.\" she said aloud.


    Mao Lu jumped up like a startled rabbit, Ch��ng Bo did the same. \"Ar-Gatekeeper Argenti!\"


    Ch��ng Bo bowed deeply towards her the moment he saw her.


    Mao Lu scratched his head sheepishly, his cheeks were still pink from blushing, \"Argenti you took me by surprise.\"


    \"I apologise for visiting without giving you prior notice. I wanted to tell you something.\" Argenti said, her eyes roving over Mao Lu, she couldn''t help but internally hiss in surprise. \"Mao Lu is already at the Wielding stage, so fast. Obsidian had been right, this boy is a definite talent.\" she admired.


    \"A definite talent��.a talent!!!��.\" Argenti''s eyes sparked with an idea.


    \"I came because I realised you had entered the Wielding stage, congratulations, your talent is truly A grade. Your soul and body were meant for the Gatekeeper path.\" Argenti complimented him.


    Ch��ng Bo''s eyes widened slightly. He''d never heard of a stage like the Wielding stage before. \"So Gatekeepers even have different stages than the rest of us practitioners.\"


    Gatekeepers were very secretive, practitioners like Ch��ng Bo had no idea how Gatekeepers trained or got their powers. So when he heard this he felt like he''d stumbled upon a rare piece of information.


    \"Mao Lu, Obsidian and I told you last time we met, that we were going to take you on as our disciple once you reached the Wielding stage. Now that the time has come you should travel with me to Realm one to receive your training. I will guide you through the Wielding stage, Enlightenment stage and up to Nascent. \" Argenti said.


    Mao Lu blinked, he''d forgotten, \"Oh so suddenly. But..but I have some business to settle in this realm, there are still irregularities running amok. I shouldn''t be leaving for too long\" he didn''t want to leave Ch��ng Bo so soon after finding out his feelings were mutual.


    \"Don''t worry about that. Irregularities occurred in the past too due to��\" she glanced at Ch��ng Bo. \"...due to events. Obviously we have tools that can aid in detecting them, and we also have people in our offices that specialise in hunting them down. They can borrow your powers temporarily once you give them permission. If they come across one too hard then I''m sure they''ll contact you urgently. And then you can leave your training and deal with it.\" Argenti explained.


    Mao Lu''s face froze. \"What do you mean you have tools that can detect them?\" he asked quietly.


    \"Irregularities were a large problem due to the issues we had 5 billion years ago. We invented things that could detect where an Irregularity was about to form or where it was hiding. We call them Irregular Sensors, they helped us a lot during those times. Without them the 400 realms may not be what they are today.\" Argenti sighed as she thought of the past.


    \"Why was I not given them? Why did you not tell me about them or the fact that I could get people in my office to help me?\" Mao Lu''s voice got lower, his fists clenched.


    \"Well you never asked, you seemed to be handling the situation quite well. And I and Obsidian figured that facing a few Irregularities without the tools would help you progress faster, since you have talent. And Obsidian was right you are very talented. You''ve practically flown through the Merging stage. I doubt you''d have had as much progress if the threat of the Irregularities hadn''t encouraged you. And even though Irregularities can be tricky and scary creatures, Obsidian and I noticed that the disturbance that the key created to make them was relatively small compared to disturbances we''d seen in the past. At the most five or ten Irregularities will pop up. Nothing too hard right?\"


    \"What do you mean by nothing too hard? Do you know how many died because of those things? Do you know that it was difficult defeating them?\" Mao Lu trembled as he spoke, and his eyes were coloured with rage.


    \"Ah I guess you are a beginner so I''m sure it was difficult. You did a great job though Lu.\" Argenti said, not noticing his anger.


    \"What about the people?\"


    \"What people?\" Argenti was confused and shocked when she saw tears coming from Mao Lu''s eyes.


    \"The victims. The ones that could have been saved. Didn''t you think about them when you decided to not give me those tools!?\" he shouted.


    \"Oh I see why he''s angry\" Argenti realised.


    \"Mao Lu, of course I thought about the people, but they''re the citizens of your realm. Meaning your responsibility. I thought you could protect them, since you''re their Gatekeeper. If there were victims then it''s because you weren''t strong enough.


    You should have sensed the Irregularities earlier, and you should have saved the people. Don''t blame this on me for not giving you the tools. If you were smarter you should have realised that we had such tools and you should have come to me to request for them. But you didn''t, you naively didn''t think of such things. Sometimes if you want something you need to go get it rather than waiting for it to be handed to you.\" Argenti said, her voice was gentle and soothing, but her words were like a cutting knife.


    Mao Lu shook, \"B-b-b-but I did ask, I asked someone. I asked my Gates, my Gatekeeper book if there was any way to find them sooner or defeat them easier. But it told me that the only way was through my own abilities.\"


    Argenti shrugged, \"Well you should ask your Gates about that, not me.\"


    Ch��ng Bo was shaking with anger, he hated the way this woman was speaking to Mao Lu. He glared in her direction but the moment his eyes focused on her he felt an excruciating pressure forcing his mouth shut, and his head bowed.


    \"Gates why did you not tell me about the tools?\" Mao Lu interrogated.


    Gates felt extremely apologetic, \"I- I honestly didn''t know about them. You see the first Gatekeeper of this realm died at the start of the war 6 billion years ago. Because of the chaos that ensued for the 1 billion year war I was unable to find a new Gatekeeper that lived long enough until the end of the war. For the most part of it I and realm 145 weren''t involved. I only heard some things during the Gatekeeper meetings and events. I didn''t know any specifics and I haven''t met with any other book of Gates in the last 6 billion years as well.


    I honestly didn''t know we had such tools. Irregularities have never been a problem for this realm before, so I only knew a little. I''m sorry Mao Lu, if I had known I sincerely would have told you and given them to you.\"


    Hearing how apologetic Gates was, Mao Lu didn''t have the heart to blame it for all of this. He didn''t have the heart to blame Argenti either. She was right, he should have thought more about it, he shouldn''t have been so naive. He was the reason there were victims. The only person he could blame was himself.


    \"This is why you should come with me now Mao Lu, so that you can train and become stronger. So that you can protect the people in your realm.\"


    Mao Lu felt the weight of responsibility weighing on his shoulders. Even though Ch��ng Bo had told him earlier that he couldn''t save everyone, and not everyone was worth saving, Mao Lu couldn''t help but feel the responsibility eating away at him.


    If he was stronger than he wouldn''t have to rely on Ch��ng Bo every time he had to face an Irregularity.


    If he was stronger less people would have to die.


    He knew he couldn''t save them all but at least he could save more if he got stronger.


    \"You''re right. I should get stronger and train. I''ll come with you.\"


    \"You''ve made the right choice\" Argenti said as she twirled her finger and released the pressure she''d put on Ch��ng Bo.


    Ch��ng Bo gasped as he was released, but he didn''t dare say anything or look in Argenti''s direction.


    \"Let me just say goodbye first.\" Mao Lu said as he ran to Ch��ng Bo, \"Can you give us some privacy please?\"


    \"Ah of course, I''ll come back in an hour.\" Argenti smiled understandingly and disappeared.


    ...


    [1]


    Ch��ng Bo slowly stood up, his back was covered in sweat. He wanted to argue with Mao Lu, he felt like something was strange about all this and he didn''t like the way Argenti had spoken to him.


    However, before he could say this or even have time to regain his composure, Mao Lu had grabbed his hands and said to him with tear filled eyes, \"I have to leave in an hour.\"


    Ch��ng Bo felt his heart stir and beat faster and the blood in his veins rumble. His mind went momentarily blank and he forgot everything he was about to say, \"How can someone be so pretty even when they''re crying?\" he thought.


    \"I''ve seen celestial nymphs swimming in rainbows, yet they''re not as beautiful as you.\" Ch��ng Bo whispered, he hadn''t meant to say it aloud, and when he saw Mao Lu''s face blush he himself suddenly felt shy and his cheeks began to feel hot.


    \"You think I''m beautiful?\" Mao Lu asked with sparkling eyes.


    \"I-I...you''re a beautiful person so of course I thought it.\" Ch��ng Bo said, he softly patted Mao Lu''s hair, \"You''re very beautiful.\"


    Mao Lu smiled like a fool as he hugged Ch��ng Bo, \"I think you''re super handsome Ch��ng Bo, very handsome.\"


    \"I know I am, you don''t have to tell me.\" Ch��ng Bo chuckled as wrapped his arms around Mao Lu.


    Mao Lu pouted, \"Just take a freaking compliment\" he muttered as he nestled into Ch��ng Bo''s broad shoulder.


    \"I''ll learn to.\" Ch��ng Bo replied back as he continued stroking Mao Lu''s silky hair. \"Whilst you''re training I''ll get much better at taking a compliment.\"


    \"I don''t want to leave you, but you''re not a Gatekeeper you can''t be there when I train.\" Mao Lu sighed.


    \"I''m also not at the God stage, I can''t enter Realm one even if I wanted to.\" Ch��ng Bo added, \"But don''t worry about it. At the most I''ll see you in two months, on the day of our fate companionship. It''s not that long of a wait. I have a very long lifespan, I won''t age even a bit whilst you''re gone, I''ll be just as handsome as I am now, so don''t stress about it.\" he said cheekily.


    \"Haha, why would I stress about that. I just think I''ll miss you.\" Mao Lu hugged him tighter. \"I want to do so many more things with you, and go so many more places with you. Now that I know our feelings are mutual I want to do it all, I don''t want to wait.\"


    Ch��ng Bo laughed, \"There''s no need to be impatient. Soon we''ll be companioned together for eternity and I''ll always be with you, and you''ll never be able to miss me. I''ll be around you so much that you''ll get annoyed and even wish I was gone.\"


    \"I would never wish you gone. When I look at you I feel like I''m seeing someone I was made to love. I feel like we were meant to be, I feel like even in my last life, and the life before then, the only person that could make me this happy is you. I''m not joking. I think I could love you forever.\" Mao Lu whispered into Ch��ng Bo''s ear. \"I''ll love you all my life.\"


    Ch��ng Bo trembled as he heard these words, no one, not even his family had ever told him that they''d love him all their life. And when Mao Lu said it, it really felt real.


    He hugged him tighter.


    \"You''ve changed me Lu, you''ve made me feel emotions I never thought I could feel. You make me want to be a better person and not disappoint you.\" Ch��ng Bo looked Mao Lu in the eye, \"I''ll also love you all of my life. No one else can replace you for me.\"


    The tips of their noses rubbed against each other. Their lips separated by a centimetre.


    \"When you''re training don''t listen to everything that Argenti lady says. I don''t like her. Don''t blame yourself like she told you to, it''s her fault for not giving you the tools. You did the best that you could do, okay?\" Ch��ng Bo muttered.


    \"Okay\" Mao Lu breathed as he moved closer to Ch��ng Bo and kissed him.


    Their lips touched and the darkening sky brightened like noon.


    Their lips touched again and the wind began to sing around them.


    Their lips touched and the stars shined in the day.


    ...


    Argenti came back to the two embracing, she coughed slightly.


    Mao Lu stepped away from Ch��ng Bo.


    \"Look after the house whilst I''m gone, and could you visit my friends. I can sense they''re being nosy and they might do something stupid, so check in on them for me please.\"


    \"I will.\" Ch��ng Bo said.


    Mao Lu didn''t look away from him as he walked towards Argenti.


    \"I paid a visit to your offices and explained to your head of operations, a Mr. Baker, that you''re taking leave. I gave them the Irregular Sensors and instructed them on what to do already. All you need to do is sign this so that they have permission to use your powers.\"


    Argenti said.


    Mao Lu looked at a white crystal in confusion, \"How do I sign it?\"


    \"You say I give you permission and blow on it. It''ll go straight back to your offices and I''m sure you know the section of your office called Permission. This crystal is linked to that orb. It will gift your workers with your sealing and expelling abilities. Of course only temporarily.\" Argenti explained.


    Mao Lu did as she said and the crystal flew away.


    \"I also have this for you.\" Argenti gave Mao Lu a silver ring, \"This ring stops you from sensing the realm.\" she slipped it on his finger, \"It''s to help you when you train. It''s hard to concentrate when you always hear what''s happening around you.\"


    Mao Lu was shocked when the ring was put on his finger, suddenly his world became so small and all the sounds around him had stopped. He hadn''t felt such silence in such a long time. It was both frightening and relieving.


    \"Thank you.\" Mao Lu said as he stroked the ring.


    \"Let''s go now\" Argenti said.


    \"Un\" Mao Lu nodded and waved to Ch��ng Bo. Ch��ng Bo waved back.


    Soon Mao Lu vanished with Argenti.


    Ch��ng Bo was standing on the patio all alone.


    Ch��ng Bo had never been afraid of loneliness before but all of a sudden he felt very scared of it.


    He watched the clouds for a bit and then sighed, \"I guess I''ll check in on his friends\" he thought, but the moment he took one step forward he fell.


    The world around him began to spin. His head slammed on the courtyard floor. He couldn''t move.


    A blindfold was put on his eyes. He felt a binding spell being placed on his limbs as he was hoisted upwards.


    Ch��ng Bo didn''t have time to panic or even think before he lost consciousness.


    [1] [NOTE: Listen to \"All of my life\" by Park Won (watch the music video with subs on YouTube- if you don''t speak Korean- because the lyrics really relate to ML and CB)]


    .


    .

 62 Lets get to the bottom of this

    \"Frank get up! Someone''s at the door looking for you!\"


    Frank Wang groaned, he hugged his pillow tightly and buried himself deeper inside his sheets.


    \"KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK\" a knocking sound came at his bedroom door, \"Frank wake up!\"


    \"Ma, today is my day off. Let me rest please!!!\" Frank yelled.


    Currently his Mother was staying with him, she''d come to visit a while ago.


    At the time she''d said it would only be a short visit, but now it had nearly been a month since she came to his house. At first Frank had been glad, as someone who lived alone and always busy, having his mother cook for him and clean the house for him was very comforting.


    Yet now her constant nagging was getting him annoyed, he felt his freedom being taken from him. Especially when she asked about what he was doing and where he was going all the time. Frank felt like he was a suspect in an interrogation room.


    It only got worse after the Earthquake that caused a large crater around Zhongshan park. Almost all of Frank''s colleagues, who''d been there with him, had been heavily injured. A few even died after that incident. Frank had been lucky and only suffered a few scrapes, but that was enough for his mother to become extremely worried about his safety. And now she refused to go back to the UK. He loved his mum but it was really becoming too much.


    Frank had done an all nighter at the police station, so he had wanted to enjoy his day off and sleep through the afternoon, but now his mother was yelling for him.


    \"Are you not going to get up!? Fine, then I''ll tell them that you don''t want to be disturbed okay!\" His mother yelled in English.


    Frank tiredly grumbled, \"Yh just do that��wait WHAT?!!!!\" Frank jumped out of his bed. He just realised what his mother had said, someone was at the door looking for him.


    \"Is it Qi Zhou?\" he wondered.


    Ever since that awkward housewarming party, where they had all met Ch��ng Bo, Qi Zhou had been ignoring Frank. She''d stopped answering his calls and only replied to his texts, sometimes she left him on read for ages.


    Frank felt terrible about it, and he wondered if he''d done something to hurt her feelings. But when he asked her if anything was wrong over text, she just replied with \"I''m not attracted to you anymore and I want to break up\".


    Frank had felt heartbroken and had gone to her workplace to talk to her, but when he went to the coffee shop he''d found out that she''d quit her job.


    After that he felt extremely dejected and depressed, so he ended up working more and more to distract himself from thinking about her.


    Even though he hadn''t heard from Qi Zhou in two weeks, he still couldn''t stop thinking about her. He couldn''t help but hope she would have a change of heart and come to see him.


    He quickly threw on a tracksuit and checked himself in the mirror. Running to the bathroom and brushing his teeth before he ran to up to his mother, who was standing in the hallway next to the door.


    Frank felt his heart thud faster and faster, but when he saw who was standing there all his excitement vanished.


    There was Fei Bing Bing, Zhao Detong, Tanaka Kato and Bei Lao at his front door.


    His mother was talking warmly to Zhao Detong, \"Ah Detong, look how much you''ve grown. I haven''t seen you since Frank''s high school graduation. You''ve gotten even more handsome.\"


    Zhao Detong smiled and replied to her respectfully, \"It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you as well Mrs Wang, you haven''t grown older even by a bit, you''re as youthful as ever.\"


    \"Aiyooo, don''t lie Detong, ever since I entered my fifties I''ve been getting wrinkles all over the place. When I was younger I was just as pretty as Bing Bing, I was a flower and I had all the young men chasing after me. Not anymore though.\"


    Fei Bing Bing smiled, \"What are you saying Mrs Wang, you''re still gorgeous, I''m sure you have all the young men still stealing glances at you. You don''t look a day over thirty.\"


    \"Aiyooo, both you and Detong are such flatterers. Frank told me that you two have set the date, you''re getting married next year in June right? How wonderful. Now if only I could get Frank married off.\"


    Zhao Detong chuckled, \"Yes we''re getting married in June. We haven''t sent out the invitations yet, when we do I''ll be sure to send you one Mrs Wang. And don''t worry about Frank, we''re all still young. He has plenty of time and I know he has someone right now.\"


    Mrs Wang, Fay Wang, was a petite middle aged woman. She had fair skin and round owl glasses. Her hair was black with a few grey strands. It was cut into a charming bob that framed her pretty face that still had hints of her youth.


    She smiled excitedly, \"Ohh, so he has a girl does he. I knew it. He seemed to be having all kinds of mood swings lately and he''s always looking at his phone like a teenager. I should have known, but he''s been so tight lipped about it all. You must tell me all the gossi-\"


    \"Mum! Leave them alone.\" Frank said as he pulled Zhao Detong''s arm. \"They came to visit me! So we''re going to talk in my room privately, okay. You''re not getting any gossip from them.\"


    With that Frank took all of them to his room. His mother was left alone in the hallway. She laughed, \"Gosh he gets more childish with age, aiyoo\"


    ��


    \"Why did you guys come to visit?\" Frank asked once he closed his bedroom door.


    \"We need your help\" Fei Bing Bing said.


    \"My help?\"


    Frank was confused.


    \"Let me explain the situation.\" Zhao Detong said.


    [A few moments later]


    Frank was flickering through the news channels on the TV. He couldn''t believe it. \" So you''re saying it was all a cover up and not a bomb?\"


    \"Yes, Tanaka and I were there. All that chaos was caused by a single man who was abnormally strong. Even as we were running away we didn''t hear anything like a bomb.\" Bei Lao confirmed.


    \"But it was very chaotic, for all you know a bomb could have gone off after you left. And that young man could have been a terrorist on some type of steroid drug. You weren''t there to see what happened afterwards.\" Frank argued.


    Bei Lao couldn''t refute that, it was true. Tanaka and himself were one of the first to run away, they didn''t see anything that happened.


    \"It''s not that I doubt your ability as a witness, it''s just that a coverup of this scale is unlikely for this type of incident. Terrorist attacks are major news and a lot of police are usually involved, although sometimes information about such a case can be covered up and changed by the government, but this case is in the spotlight. The media is focused on it and there are a lot of witnesses and six dead. It would take some super powerful perhaps illuminati level organisation to cover something like this up and deceive the public. And even then they''d need magic powers to change everyone''s memories of the incident right? And if they could do all that then why would they send the country on high alert by claiming it''s a terrorist attack, why not frame it as an accident, like a gas pipe explosion? And if there was such a powerful group behind this then why would they leave your memories intact? Why are you the only two that remember differently than the other witnesses who are giving testimonies?\" Frank analysed.


    He had a point. Why a terrorist attack? Why not an accident? Perhaps it wasn''t a coverup.


    \"But!\" Tanaka exclaimed as he pointed at the television screen, \"That guy there is the one that went crazy, yet he''s being portrayed in the news as a victim and not as the perpetrator. Don''t you think it''s strange?\"


    \"Well maybe he is a victim, you never saw him explode the bomb. It might have been someone else and that guy was caught up in it as well.\" Frank said.


    \"But that doesn''t explain why he attacked Mao Lu and Ch��ng Bo. And Mao Lu said he was involved in something dangerous. What if it is terrorism?\" Tanaka worried.


    \"Mao Lu involved in terrorism? And you all call yourselves his friends. I know Mao Lu well enough to know that he wouldn''t be involved in something like that, but I do think he might be involved in something troubling.\" Frank added as he began rummaging around his desk and pulled out a file.


    Bing Bing, Detong, Tanaka, and Lao stared at the file in confusion.


    \"You see I got curious about Ch��ng Bo, since he''s apparently Qi Zhou''s brother and all. And especially after you told me about the incident at Xiling Hotel. So I ran a bit of a background check, and I got my friend at immigration to take a look into him for me. And guess what\" Frank threw the file which had a small summary on a piece of paper inside of it, \"He doesn''t exist. There is no one by the name of Ch��ng Bo that has travelled to this country recently from Nepal. Of course that only means that he isn''t from abroad. So I did a check and there are five hundred people in Beijing that are living here or visiting that have the name Ch��ng Bo, but none of them fit his image or look like him. Of course that could mean he''s going by a fake name. So I found some images of him online where some girls had posted pictures of a ''mysterious sexy foreigner'' on weibo.


    I ran those pictures through a programme but other than that girls blog I found zero matches. He doesn''t have any social media accounts or anything, and there''s no records of him being in the country. He''s like a ghost. These days everyone has some kind of trace and you can''t get anywhere without an ID or something, but I couldn''t find anything on him.\"


    This statement caused the atmosphere in the room to become heavy.


    \"When I realised this I was concerned, and I thought to myself that Lu must be involved in something strange. But, it''s his business. If he wants us out of it then maybe we should just not butt in.\" Frank shrugged. \"And Lu seems infatuated with Ch��ng Bo, whether he''s an illegal immigrant or a contract killer, since Lu likes the guy then we should stay out of it until he''s ready to confide in us about the real situation. I''m not acting unless Ch��ng Bo is a suspect in a crime, but currently he''s not, so let''s just leave them be. I have other cases at work that are a lot more threatening and serious than this that I have to follow up on. And whatever this terrorist incident is, I don''t think Mao Lu is involved it, and if he is I don''t think he caused it. The Mao Lu I know is a good guy.\"


    \"Wow I expected more from you Frank, what if he''s in serious trouble!?\" Bing Bing shouted angrily.


    \"In such serious trouble that he has time to go on a Christmas eve date and run into Tanaka and Bei Lao? Yeah okay, whatever.\" Frank sighed, \"Since the day I met Lu he''s always been a quiet and secretive guy, he''s good at hiding things, it''s not the first time he''s done it. He kept from us that he was gay. He hid that gangster debt collectors found him and were harassing him in the past as well. We only found out about that because he was kidnapped by those gangsters and he nearly had all his organs taken out. He would have been dead if the police hadn''t done a raid on that place the same day. Do you know how shocked I was?


    What I''m trying to say is that he likes to bottle things up, but compared to the past he''s a lot happier now then he''s been in years, and I think he''s safer as well. He''s not living in a dodgy area or working at all times of night. You all can see that. And whatever secret he has I''m sure he''ll tell us with time, and if Ch��ng Bo loves him and is there to protect him then I don''t think he''s in any danger.\"


    \" You wouldn''t be saying that if you saw that freaky guy who attacked us. I think Lu is in danger.\" Tanaka muttered.


    Zhao Detong contemplated Frank''s words, \"Whether or not Lu is in danger, we can''t really do anything if he doesn''t tell us. We should just leave it. We should be there to help him when he''s ready and we should respect his words. If Lu doesn''t want us to know then we shouldn''t be digging into anything. What if we get dragged into whatever he''s hiding because of that and cause trouble for him?\"


    \"What if he''s in serious trouble though? What if he turns up dead tomorrow? What if the terrorism is linked to him? If we do nothing then I''ll regret it for the rest of my life.\" Fei Bing said, teary eyed.


    \"Ah so you are doing it out of guilt.\" Frank said, \"You''re usually not the type to worry about others Bing Bing, you''ve always been selfish, especially around Lu. You just don''t want to feel guilty in case something does happen to him.\"


    \"You''re right, I don''t want to feel guilty. I don''t want to feel useless and evil like I did the day my parents turned their backs on his family. The day I ignored Lu because I didn''t want to go against their wishes. Everyday I regret hurting my best friend because of my selfishness. I have wanted to make it up to Lu for ages, but he''s so stubborn and he always refused what I gave him.


    When I found out he was in love with Detong for years, my happiness for him became jealousy because of how close Detong and Lu are. I know it was a dumb feeling to have and when I look at it from Lu''s perspective I can imagine how much pain he''s been in all these years. But I still felt jealous. And I know he noticed that, and that made me feel even more guilty. I always make mistakes around Lu.


    Lu is my best friend. I love him, I want to look after him. I don''t want to hurt his feelings, I want to do something to make it up to him. So if he''s in a bit of trouble I don''t want to just leave it I want to find out if he''s okay. And I want to help him. If something happens I''ll never forgive myself!\" She began to cry.


    Frank watched her tears and sighed, \"It''s not just you who would feel guilty if Lu turned up dead...fine let''s investigate what''s really going on with him. I also want to find Qi Zhou, she''s been avoiding me for a while. Let''s get to the bottom of this.\"

 63 Curiosity caught the cats 1

    Frank Wang and the rest soon found themselves heading towards Zhao Detong''s silver Mercedes.


    \"Where are we going exactly?\" Tanaka asked, as he sat down in the middle backseat, squeezing himself between Fei Bing Bing and Bei Lao.


    \"Qi Zhou has been avoiding me since the Housewarming party.\" Frank said as he tapped in an address on Detong''s GPS, \"We were doing so well until then, but suddenly she wasn''t answering my calls, and she rarely replied to my texts.\" Frank sighed, \"In the end she messaged me saying she wanted to break up. It was so random and so sudden. Obviously I wanted a proper explanation, so I went looking for her, but I soon found out she had quit her job and she''d moved out of her place in Tiananmen. Basically disappearing-\"


    \"So you don''t know where she is\" Tanaka interrupted.


    \"I didn''t say that\" Frank replied irritably, \"I said she disappeared, but I can find her.\"


    Frank placed Detong''s GPS on top of the dashboard. Immediately Zhao Detong revved up the car and began driving.


    \"I know a guy, a family friend, who can easily locate people. I didn''t want to become a creep who stalks his ex after a breakup, but since this situation calls for it, we''re going to my Godfather''s house. He''ll track her for us.\"


    Tanaka tutted, \"What was the point of that long-ass explanation, you could have just said that you don''t know where she is but you know someone who can find her, and we''re going to meet that person, geez.\"


    ...��..


    \"DING DONG DING DONG\"


    Charles Chan rolled out of his bed, his eyes were crusted over with sleep, his hair was messy and pointing upwards at all angles, and his chin was covered in dried drool.


    He stumbled and nearly tripped over on some discarded food packets lying around on the floor. He grabbed some glasses off his desk and yawned as he staggered towards the entrance of his small flat.


    As he opened the door he was startled as he saw Frank Wang and four strangers.


    The moment his eyes connected with Frank''s and he saw Frank smile at him, he immediately moved to close the door, but Frank held it open with his foot.


    He smiled at Charles, \"Long time no see Uncle Chan, aren''t you gonna let me in?\"


    \"You stinking brat, why are you visiting me, you only ever give me trouble. Especially when you call me Uncle!!! I''m not doing anything for you, just go!\" Charles yelled as he did his most to push the door, but he still couldn''t close it as Frank held it firmly.


    \"O''come on Uncle, that''s no way to treat your best friends son. When I tell Mum about this she''s gonna be so disappointed that you didn''t help me out.\" Frank said loudly.


    Charles groaned and just flung the door open, \"Fine just come in to my small place and bring whoever you want right in. Disturb my sleep why don''t you!\"


    Zhao Detong held his nose as the strange smell reached him, \"Um so Frank... this is the friend- ah I mean godparent that can help us find Qi Zhou?\"


    \"Don''t be fooled by his shabby appearance and unkempt lifestyle. He may appear young but Charles was a guest speaker at the police academy. Currently he works for the MSS[1] but prior to that he trained at M.I.5, he worked at M.I.T for a long time, and he also has experience working with Interpol and the F.B.I. He''s renowned for his computer skills and programming abilities. And he''s even known as a famous underground hacker called CITRUS.\" Frank said smugly.


    They all gaped and stared at the small man who could easily pass for a 16 year old.


    They watched as he disregarded their presence, scratched his butt, farted, and crawled back into his bed.


    Fei Bing Bing frowned, \"Are...are you sure you have the right guy?\"


    Frank smiled, \"Of course I''m sure.\" He went up to the figure that was curled up in the bed and shook him, \"Teacher I need your help with something urgently.\"


    Charles''s small head popped out from underneath his cover, \"You''re calling me teacher?\"


    Frank smiled sheepishly, \"Teacher I really need your help.\"


    Charles sighed, \"Need my help? And why should I help you with anything you brat?


    Honestly if you weren''t your Mother''s son I wouldn''t have anything to do with you. I''m on my break, can''t you just let an old man rest!\"


    Tanaka blinked, \"Old man, there''s no way you''re an old man.\"


    \"Actually\" Frank laughed, \"Charles is the same age as my Mother, they both grew up in the same neighbourhood, they''re childhood friends.\"


    \"��.\" They all gasped.


    \"Holy! Did you steal the elixir of youth or what!\" Tanaka exclaimed.


    \"Uncle Chan! Teacher! Really I need you to do me a favour, please! It''s important.\" Frank begged.


    Charles sighed and sat up straight. \"Fine I have time to kill\" he grumbled, \"What do you want?\"


    \"Well basically....\" Frank began, \"My girlfriend broke up with me and then disappeared and I''m worried something might have happened to her, so I''d like you to find her location for me?\"


    Charles''s right eyebrow twitched, \"So you want me to find your ex girlfriend that''s skipped out on you? You want me, the great hacker CITRUS, MSS member and former M.IT. and F.B.I agent to find your damn girlfriend?\"


    Frank nodded, \"Basically yes.\"


    Charles seemed like he was about to erupt into anger, everyone stepped back, including Frank Wang. But surprisingly Charles just sighed and nodded, \"When you were younger you made me help you with your homework, then with projects and now you need help with girlfriends. Honestly you''re such a troublesome kid. Fine, I''ll locate your girlfriend, but in return I want the usual back, okay.\"


    Frank beamed, \"It''s a deal old man.\"


    Charles frowned at the old man part, but then he smirked a little, \"Since you kids are here I''m sure you can help me clean up this place. Also my shoulders are so stiff. I''d love a massage later as well kids.\"


    Frank immediately rolled up his sleeves, \"Of course we will all help clean this place and I''ll give you the best massage ever!\" he said as he began picking up trash.


    Fei Bing Bing and Tanaka wanted to complain, but when they saw the meaningful look Frank gave them they could only grumble under their breaths as they began cleaning the small apartment.


    \"I hope the place is spotless by the time I finish my shower\" Charles laughed as he sauntered into another room, They soon heard the sound of water pouring.


    \"So what''s the usual?\" Bei Lao asked Frank curiously, \"he said he''d locate Qi Zhou if you gave him the usual.\"


    \"The old guy has always had a soft spot for my Mum. They''re childhood friends, both my grandparents and his parents are very close. Our families are practically inseparable, even immigrating from China to the United Kingdom together back in the sixties.


    It''s always been obvious that Charles is in love with my Mum and he''s always the obedient type of guy that would do anything for her, yet he never confessed his feelings for her and he always kept his distance. I think because of his love for my Mum he''s always treated me like a son, and he''s always looked after me. Every time I asked him for something the usual payment is just a game of Mahjong[2]. All I ever have to do is accompany him to the Mahjong centre, and play a few games with him.\"


    \"What a nice Uncle, he puts up with all your crap only for a few games of Mahjong, that''s familial love right there.\" Tanaka commented.


    \"Yeah\" Frank smiled, \"He''s a good Uncle, he helped me out a lot when I decided to come to China and study here.\"


    \"Don''t you think there''s something strange about him though?\" Fei Bing Bing said as she put a pile of rubbish in a bin bag. \"I mean he should be in his fifties yet he looks so young, and he''s had such a successful career yet he lives in such a small and rundown place like this.\"


    \"Charles just takes good care of his skin and I''m sure you''ve met many older folk that look young for their age. And he believes in minimalism, he doesn''t like surrounding himself with luxury and only believes in having the bare necessities. My mum told me he''s always been a person that dislikes having too many possessions.\" Frank justified.


    \"Yeah but I get a weird feeling from him��\" Bing Bing muttered, she felt like there was something very mysterious about this man.


    ��.


    The shower stopped and Charles Chan entered the room. He surveyed the now sparkling apartment and nodded happily as he sat down at his desk and pressed a button. Suddenly four screens, several keyboards and hard drives popped out of the desk.


    Charles cracked his neck and crunched his fingers.


    He smiled, \"Alright let''s get started.\"


    ___________________________


    SOMEWHERE


    \"AHHHHHH!!!!!!\" blood dripped onto the stone floor.


    Qi Zhou felt her head growing heavy, she had no energy left.


    \"Please stop Ma''am, I''m sorry, please forgive me!\" She wailed.


    \"You impudent girl, forgive you! You don''t deserve it.\"


    Lady Winter hissed as her long nails slid deeper into Qi Zhou''s exposed back. \"I took you in as my student because I believed in your special physique. Despite your low talent I took you in to my Coven and made you a core disciple because of my faith in you. Even when you insulted an Elder in the coven, I was still lenient on you.


    I gave you an easy punishment, all you were supposed to do was quietly live as a mortal for one year, reflect on your actions and then return to the main coven. But instead you offend the Gatekeeper, quit the store and try to run away! You were even caught by an apprentice mage at the Awakening stage, how humiliating! You ungrateful wretch!!!!\"


    Unbelievable pain ran through Qi Zhou''s body. She felt her internal essence churning up violently in her meridians. She felt all her qi points being blocked.


    Qi points, also known as Essence points, are the main areas on the body that essence travels through.


    When her essence points were blocked, Qi Zhou felt her control over Essence disappear. She could no longer summon her magic and her energy began decreasing rapidly.


    She felt like she was at death''s door.


    \"You have disappointed me greatly Zhou-er. I have blocked all your Essence points and crippled you. No longer will you be able to use your internal essence or be able to absorb any external essence. You will live as a mortal and repent.


    In the meantime I will send the Gatekeeper gifts and various apologies. Hopefully he''ll have a forgiving heart. For your sake.\" Lady Winter said darkly as she left in a flurry of cold wind.


    Qi Zhou spazzed as the pain continued to travel across her body. Tears dripped down her cheeks as she hung suspended in a stone chamber��


    ________________________


    Charles raised his hands high in the air in front of his keyboards. The atmosphere became tense as everyone anticipated the legendary computer skills that were about to take place, but a second later Charles began to laugh and put his hands down.


    \"Sorry to burst your bubble but this isn''t an action film, you''re not going to see some complex hacking right now. Tracking someone is a lot easier than that, especially when you work in intelligence like I do.\" Charles explained as he simply clicked a tab on one of his desktops. The tab opened up to a window that displayed a search engine named H.I.V.E


    \"Tell me what''s her name, her previous address or workplace, or just any personal details you have on her.\" He ordered.


    \"Uh yes. Her name is Qi Zhou, she used to live in Tiananmen, reishu street, flat 32�� she worked at 24hr coffee...ummm I actually don''t know any other personal details, she never told me her birthday or about her parents. She used to live in the US.\" Frank told him.


    Charles tutted, \"What a great relationship, you didn''t even know her birthday.\"


    Frank flushed red with embarrassment. \"But that''s more than enough information.\" Charles reassured as he typed in Qi Zhou''s name, her previous address and workplace, on the search engine and simply pressed enter.


    The moment he did a picture of Qi Zhou and other people who lived in her former neighbourhood or worked at the same store, all appeared on his monitor.


    \"The first one, that''s her!\" Frank yelled


    \"Wow that was fast!\" Tanaka gaped.


    Charles smiled at the praise, \"The perks of working in intelligence is having access to a large database. I''m sure you''re aware of state surveillance. Trust me when I tell you that the Government has a lot more information on you than you will ever be aware of. I have access to several databases like this one. Finding information about this girl is easy.\"


    Bei Lao blanched slightly, \"Is it okay for you to be telling us all about this? Aren''t these government secrets.\"


    Charles chuckled, \"Government secrets, pah! Ever since the Edward Snowden incident State surveillance is basically common knowledge. Globally everyone knows that their government is watching them, whether through listening into your calls or monitoring your search history. Surveillance isn''t some large secret. It''s just that many are so used to it they''ve either become desensitised to it or have ultimately just given up on preventing it. I work for the MSS having access to such information shouldn''t be a surprise. Trust me, there are bigger secrets and mysteries out there than this.\"


    Hearing all that made Bei Lao feel nervous, his entire life was in some way being monitored and his information recorded by the government without his permission. It was a rather terrifying truth.


    \"Well then\" Charles scrolled down his mouse, \"Let''s find out where your girl is hid��.hiding��.\"


    Charles''s face slowly went pale and his words trailed off as he noticed a large \"P\" insignia that was next to Qi Zhou''s name.


    A tab popped up on the screen.


    \"This individuals identity is under category P, please type in required code for access to her information\".


    \"Category P?!\" Frank peered at the tab curiously, \"What does that mean?\"


    \"I think it''s best if you go.\" Charles mumbled


    \"Huh?\" Frank was surprised, \"Go? You haven''t even told me where she is yet.\"


    \"It''s best that you and your friends don''t get involved with people like her. You don''t need to find her. Just forget about her!\" Charles said sternly as he switched off his desktop and computers.


    \"What?\" Zhao Detong''s eyes were wide, \"What do you mean by people like her? Who is she? What is category P?\"


    \"It''s not something that you kids need to get involved with, count your blessings that she left you. Don''t involve yourself in something like this! Now LEAVE!!!\" Charles bellowed.


    [1] MSS stands for the Ministry of State Security, basically the Chinese Secret service. They''re responsible for political security, Counter-intelligence, and Foreign intelligence.


    [2] Mahjong is a tile-based game that was developed in China during the Qing dynasty and has spread throughout the world since the early 20th century.

 64 Curiosity Caught the Cats 2

    Frank had never seen Charles so panicked before. What could category P possibly mean?


    \"Leave now.\" Charles repeated.


    \"I refuse until you tell me what''s really going on, is Qi Zhou in some kind of trouble?\" Frank replied obstinately.


    Charles snorted, \"Rather than her being in trouble it''s more like she is the trouble. So it''s best if you don''t get involved with her and leave now.\"


    \"Is she that dangerous, is category P something highly classified? Will you get in trouble for telling us about it?\" Zhao Detong asked.


    \"Yes I would get in trouble but you would be in more trouble. Once you learn about things like this you''ll never be able to live a normal life again. You''ll be pulled into a lot of danger. Danger that I will never forgive myself for dragging any of you into.


    That''s why I want you to stop, leave now and forget about any of this. Okay.\"


    Fei Bing Bing stepped forward, \"Charles, we weren''t entirely honest with you. We are already involved in this dangerous world. We aren''t just looking for Qi Zhou because she ran away from Detong but because she has some answers that we''re seeking.\"


    Charles frowned, \"What do you mean?\"


    Frank interrupted, \"At high school I had two best friends, one was Zhao Detong and the other was this naive-stubborn-nice guy named Mao Lu. A few months ago Mao Lu began disappearing and becoming hard to contact. Suddenly he got a lot of money and became an executive of a company. A mysterious man is with him almost all the time, and the recent terrorist incident in Chaoyang��\" Frank explained in further detail all the strange things that had been happening around Mao Lu. \"We believe that he''s in some kind of danger and we want to find out what it is? I want to know what''s going on.\"


    Charles went silent, \"Mao Lu, it is a common name but I''ve heard it recently��. No No it couldn''t be.\" Charles''s heart began to race.


    Aloud he asked, \"Your friend, Mao Lu, was his former name Zhang Lu, by chance?\"


    \"Yes, he changed his name due to personal reasons�� Wait how do you know that?\" Frank''s eyes widened.


    Charles shook, that boy was the new- the 888th- Gatekeeper of this realm.


    \"Then forget about your friend, he can handle himself a lot better than you think. You guys getting involved won''t help him, it will hinder him.\"


    Charles opened his front door, \"Now leave.\" he said with a commanding and final tone.


    Frank could tell from his expression that they weren''t going to get any more out of him. He sighed, \"Guys let''s go.\"


    They all walked out of the apartment, Fei Bing Bing was the only one who lingered behind. \"Mao Lu may be in some life threatening danger, all we want to do is help him. Can''t you tell us what''s wrong, please.\"


    Charles pushed Bing Bing out of the flat and slammed the door in her face.


    Zhao Detong sighed, \"What do we do now?\"


    Frank slumped against the wall, \"I don''t know. I never expected Qi Zhou or Mao Lu to be involved in some top level government secret. I think we are in way over our heads��.


    From what Uncle just said�� Whatever this is, it seems like Mao Lu can handle himself but it''s us who will become burdens to him, by the end of this. Maybe we should do what my Uncle said, let''s just go home and forget about all of this.\"


    \"But how do we possibly forget any of this. Mao Lu is deep inside some type of conspiracy!\" Fei Bing Bing shouted.


    \"Yeah but we can''t do anything!\" Tanaka yelled at her, \"We have no power we don''t even have the clearance to know what''s really going on here. I agree with Frank. We should just go home before we get dragged into this too deeply. Next time we see Lu, even if he can''t tell us about it, as long as he''s okay that''s all that should really matter.\"


    \"So you''re saying you''re no longer curious!?\" Fei Bing Bing shouted hysterically.


    \"Bing Bing this shouldn''t be about satisfying our curiosity, it should be about Lu''s safety. I agree with everyone else, there''s nothing we can do let''s just go home.\" Zhao Detong said softly as patted her shoulder.


    Fei Bing Bing grumbled, \"Fine let''s just go.\"


    ____________________


    SOMEWHERE


    \"Wow look how far the mighty has fallen. \" came a mirthless voice.


    Crisp clip boots could be heard against the stone ground.


    \"Fuck off Max!\" Qi Zhou shouted weakly


    Max was a handsome Warlock (male mage), dressed in a black reaper suit. He had silver coloured eyes that shone like moonlight.


    He laughed mockingly, \"I bet you never thought Lady Winter would cripple you. You arrogantly believed that as her precious student she''d be especially lenient on you. But you took it too far. Offending the Gatekeeper can affect the entire Coven, with a blink he could kill us all if he wanted to.


    Many of the elders were demanding your death, Lady Winter crippling you is a merciful act in comparison. Now you can live out your remaining days as a mortal. And you can forget about all your lofty dreams.\"


    \"Just leave Max, I get it. My life as a witch is over. My dreams of becoming a Grand Mage are over!\" She cried, bitter tears dripping onto the stone floor below her, \"So just leave. Leave me alone!\"


    \"Do you think I came here just to taunt you? Although it is admittedly fun, actually I was ordered to throw you out. Knowing Lady Winter she''ll probably keep you on as a mortal servant or something, but the other Elders want you gone. Especially Elder Morgana, I''m sure you know how much she despises you. She and the other Elders have come to a consensus, and the result is that from here on you are exiled from the Coven.\"


    Qi Zhou''s already pale face became ghostly, her expression contorted in horror. \"I''ve already been crippled, exile is too much!!! You can''t make this decision without Lady Winter!\"


    Max smiled, \"It''s a majority rule, even if Lady Winter opposed it, it would make no difference.\"


    \"You can''t, a crippled Witch who is exiled from the Coven is a worthless outcast in the magic communities. No other group will accept me. I won''t even have the opportunity to marry into a magic family and continue my bloodline. Being crippled like this will make me helpless against those witch hunters. You''re sending me to a fate worse than death, I won''t last two weeks without the Coven''s backing. Please Max don''t do this to me. Long ago weren''t we friends?\"


    Max''s smile faltered, \"Ha! Friends. That was a very long time ago. And sadly the decision can''t be changed.\"


    He snapped his fingers and the magic suspending her in the air disappeared. She fell into his arms.


    \"For old times sake I''ll take you wherever you want to go in the Mortal world. And after that we shall have no connection.\"


    Qi Zhou''s eyes burned with anger, helplessness, and a desire to survive, \"Then there is a place I would like you to take me.\"


    _____________________________


    As Zhao Detong began driving, there was a sombre mood in the car.


    No one really spoke. Except for Tanaka who hated awkward silences��


    \"It''s Christmas tomorrow guys, I can''t believe this year is moving so quickly. Any of you have any plans? Bei Lao and I were just planning on watching movies all day and opening gifts in our pajamas.\"


    \"Opening gifts��\" Fei Bing Bing looked out the window, \"This will be the first Christmas where I haven''t been able to give Mao Lu his present, and this is the first time I haven''t received one from him. No matter how busy he used to be or what he was going through, he was always adamant in getting us all gifts. And he''d always spend Christmas with Detong and I. Yet now��.Well he''s probably continuing his new dangerous life and leaving us behind this Christmas.\" she said.


    The atmosphere became even more strange.


    \"Honestly I was trying to start a normal conversation and you had to twist it. Bing Bing stop being so annoying!\" Tanaka snapped.


    \"Being annoying! I''m just stating the facts!\" Bing Bing snapped back.


    \"Oi both of you shut up! Why the hell are you fighting! Are you children?!\" Detong said angrily as he swerved towards the entrance of Frank''s building. But he quickly stepped on the brakes.


    There was a crowd forming around the entrance, making it impossible for Zhao Detong to drive in.


    Frank frowned, \"What''s going on?\" he jumped out of the passengers seat.


    Zhao Detong was also curious, and he didn''t want to stay in a car where Tanaka and Fei Bing Bing looked like they were about to start wrestling, so he followed Frank.


    When they came near the small crowd they could hear people muttering, \"Who is she?\"


    \"I don''t know, perhaps she lives in the building.\"


    \"Did anyone call an ambulance?\"


    \"Yeah they just did, it''s five minutes away?\"


    \"Someone should probably call the police too.\"


    \"Who the heck would do this to a person?\"


    As Frank came to the front of the crowd he saw a female figure on the ground in front of them. She was lying in a growing pool of blood.


    Her back was exposed showing several deep stab wounds across it.


    Frank immediately took out his police badge and said, \"Move aside all of you, I''m an officer!\"


    The crowd automatically separated.


    \"Everyone move away from the scene! Has anyone touched anything?\"


    People shook their heads, mumbling no.


    Frank moved towards the bleeding figure, pressing his finger to her neck, he could still feel a pulse, although very weak.


    He moved her hair away from her face to see if she was still conscious. When he saw her face he immediately gasped.


    \"Qi Zhou!\"


    ��.


    From a distance Max watched, he giggled at the scene. \"This all happened to her because she messed with someone who is close to the Gatekeeper, but now she''s doing it again to protect herself. Is she smart or is she crazy?\" he laughed out loud as he faded into the shadows.


    ______________________________


    FLAME STAR FORTRESS


    Mao Lu stroked the silver ring on his finger. He wanted to take it off and see how Ch��ng Bo was doing.


    He pressed his fingers against his lips and blushed as he remembered the kiss they had shared. Just the memory made him want to scream like a teenage girl.


    He was so happy he could walk on the moon, yet at the same time he felt sad, \"It hasn''t even been that long yet I already miss him.\"


    \"But I can''t take off the ring, I need to train and become stronger. And to do that I need no distractions.\"


    His eyes burned with determination, \"I won''t take of this ring until I''ve completed the Wielding stage\" he vowed.


    During his internal monologue, Argenti had walked up to him, watching him mumble to himself.


    \"What are you doing?\"


    Mao Lu jumped back in surprise and laughed in embarrassment, \"Sorry, I was just talking to myself. It''s a bad habit, I know.\"


    \"I see�� Well your training chamber is ready, I will teach you in there and you will practice with no interruptions.\" Argenti said as she looked at Mao Lu''s Gates, who was hovering near his shoulder.


    Gates understood what she meant when she said \"No interruptions\".


    \"I will not intrude in on Mao Lu''s training. Actually I wanted permission from Mao Lu to take some time off. I haven''t met up with the other Gates in a while. So I thought it would be appropriate to do so now.\"


    Mao Lu stared at Gates, all kinds of thoughts racing through his head, until he made his decision.


    Telepathically he told Gates \"I trust you since you''re my Gates. Promise me that you''ll be careful around the other ones, if you notice anything strange, please come back to me straight away and tell me.\"


    If Gates could frown it would have, \"Notice anything strange? Like what exactly, what''s going on?\" Gates asked.


    \"It''s just that I and the other Gatekeepers believe some Gates may be compromised and dangerous. I trust you so I''m sure you''re not one of them, that''s why I''m telling you to be careful and keep a lookout.\"


    Gates digested this information and was pleased by the trust Mao Lu had in it. \"I''ll report to you straight away if anything occurs.\" Gates replied before flying away.


    Argenti had no idea about the mental conversation that had just occurred between Mao Lu and Gates.


    When Gates flew away she simply said, \"Good, now that it''s gone we can be certain we''re not being spied on. Come let''s begin our training.\"


    Mao Lu nodded as he obediently followed her into a chamber of white flames.


    ______________________________


    TIANANMEN HOSPITAL


    \"Frank!\" Lin Yang ran up to Frank and the rest who were outside the Operating room.


    Lin Yang was in her uniform, and walking beside her was another officer in uniform named Yuanji Lyu.


    \"We''ve come to interview you about the case.\" Lin Yang said.


    Yuanji nodded at Frank, Frank nodded back.


    \"These are��?\" Yuanji Lyu pointed at Fei Bing Bing and the rest.


    \"My friends, we were coming back from a little outing when we came across the scene.\" Frank replied.


    Yuanji gazed at all of them, \"Do they know the victim as well?\"


    \"Only slightly through me.\"


    \"Then we''ll interview them later.\" Yuanji said curtly, \"First come with us.\"


    Frank went into a little room with them. Lin Yang felt a bit bad about interviewing Frank when he was probably worried about his girlfriend, but it was procedure for this type of case. They had to get information from all parties involved.


    \"This must be a shitty Christmas eve for you.\" Lin Yang began.


    Frank agreed, \"Yeah I haven''t had one like it before, but hey at least I''m not working like you.\"


    Lin Yang groaned, \"Don''t remind me, I wanted to spend the holiday with my boyfriend but since I''m not a Christian I have no reason to be taking time off apparently.\"


    Yuanji Lyu coughed, \"Enough with the small talk.\" He said bluntly.


    \"Ah yes, let''s get to it.\" Lin Yang agreed.

 65 Curiosity Caught the Cats 3

    \"How are you related to the victim?\" Lin Yang asked


    \"We were dating but we recently broke up.\"


    Lin Yang raised an eyebrow, \"Really what was the reason for breaking up?\"


    \"She stopped messaging and barely replied to my texts. One day she sent me a message saying she didn''t really feel like there was a connection between us, and that she didn''t picture me in her life. So we broke up.\"


    Frank reached for his phone and showed them the messages.


    \"Wowee what did you do to make her say that? Sending this via text is harsh\" Lin Yang hissed.


    Officer Yuanji coughed, \"Be professional Officer Lin.\"


    \"Ah yes, so she broke up with you via text on��\" she looked at the date of the messages, \"on the 11th of December. Did you have any contact with her after that?\"


    Frank shook his head, \"No, none at all. I obviously wanted to talk with her and sort things out, but when I went to her workplace I found out she had quit and they didn''t know why or where she''d gone. And when I went to her flat I learnt from her neighbour and Landlord that she''d just collected her deposit and moved out in a hurry the day before. So I lost track of her.\"


    \"It must have been shocking for you to see her again like this after the breakup.\"


    \"Yes, it was shocking. It was the last thing I expected to see.\" Frank explained.


    Yuanji Lyu nodded, \"That checks out with the information we have. Around about the time she broke up with you Qi Zhou mysteriously quit her job and moved out in a hurry. For two weeks her whereabouts were unknown until recently.


    We''ve spoken to a few eyewitnesses and many claim that she was purposefully dumped in front of your building. A handsome man, who looked like a model, was holding a sack over his shoulder. He walked straight up to the entrance and then he dumped her there like trash and just strolled off. Many couldn''t believe it because the man did it so casually.


    We have many witnesses saying the same thing, but none of it was captured on camera, and no one has a definite idea of the man''s face. All they know is that the suspect is a handsome male.


    Considering all these circumstances this seems like a hate crime. Our guess is that the suspect is someone who has a grudge against Qi Zhou and may be someone she personally knew, but since she was dumped in front of your building we also believe that it could be someone who has a grudge against you personally. Do you know of anyone that fits the suspects description that could have a grudge against you or Qi Zhou?\"


    Why was Qi Zhou dumped at his door?


    \"No I can''t think of anyone. On Qi Zhou''s end...well I just don''t know. We weren''t dating for that long. I didn''t meet any of her friends. There''s a lot about her that I don''t know, she might have been close to the suspect but she might not have been. I have no idea.\"


    \"I understand.\" Yuanji nodded, \"Well that''s all the questions we have for you today but we may come back to you for some more follow up questions.\"


    \"I''m sorry that I couldn''t be of more help towards the investigation.\" Frank stood up and bowed apologetically.


    \"It''s fine you''ve done more than enough.\" Officer Yuanji reassured, \"There will be some officers coming later for protection, since we don''t know whether the suspect will come back or not.\" After saying this Officer Yuanji left with Lin Yang.


    As they turned around the corner, Lin Yang gave Frank a thumbs up and a silent ''you can do it'' sign.


    Frank gave her a small smile and waved her off.


    When she was out of sight he rubbed his eyes tiredly and sighed. He had so many questions now. Like what was Category P, who could have done to Qi Zhou and why? What had Mao Lu gotten himself wrapped up in? He wondered if he''d ever get the answers, he wondered if he even wanted to know.


    ...


    Eventually Qi Zhou emerged from the operating room and was placed in an emergency ward intensive care unit.


    Zhao Detong, Fei Bing Bing, Tanaka Kato, and Bei Lao eventually went home and in the end Frank was the only one left at the hospital.


    \"Are you planning on staying there overnight?\" His Mother asked him over the phone.


    \"She''s all alone and there''s the risk that whoever did this to her might come back to finish the job, and even though we broke up I still have feelings for her. So I''ll stay by her side.\"


    \"Aiyoo, my son is so chivalrous, I raised you well, but you shouldn''t be putting yourself in danger. Aren''t there other officers at the hospital to protect her?\"


    \"There are other officers here, but I want to be here for her.\" Frank replied adamantly.


    \"Aiya, I see you''re determined, but what will I do, I''ll end up on my own on Christmas morning.\" Fay Wang sighed.


    \"Sorry Mum.\" Frank felt guilty, \"Why don''t you spend it with Uncle Charles. I''m sure he''d love to see you.\" Frank Suggested.


    \"Hmm maybe I will. Well be safe okay, make sure to come by for Christmas lunch.\"


    \"I will. Bye.\"


    Frank ended the call and re-entered the emergency ward. He sat down just outside Qi Zhou''s room. He could see her lying there in the ICU, connected to all these medical equipment and wires, through the glass window.


    Next to him stood two police officers.


    He nodded towards them and they nodded back.


    A clock on the wall went tick tock tick tock��.


    Frank didn''t know when he fell asleep but he suddenly found himself in a dream.


    He could see himself at the police station, he was in his uniform, sitting at his desk.


    \"Huh, is this one of those lucid dreams?\" Frank wondered. It felt so real, like he was really watching himself working at the police station.


    The Frank in his dream put down his phone and muttered to himself, \"Where were you last Mao Lu?\". Frank watched the other Frank typing quickly on his keyboard, zooming in on maps and looking at locations.


    \"I remember this!\" Frank exclaimed. He realised that this dream was actually a memory from a few months ago. When Zhao Detong had been worried about Mao Lu, Frank had decided to track Lu''s location and check the CCTV to see if he was okay. Frank remembered going through all that effort only to realise that Lu was home the entire time, and that there was nothing out of the ordinary.


    Frank continued watching as the version of him in this memory sat stooped over his desktop, analysing CCTV footage from outside Mao Lu''s apartment.


    Just as Frank became bored of the dream and began wondering when it would end, something that he didn''t remember happening, happened.


    There were crowds of people outside of Mao Lu''s building surrounding it in the CCTV footage.


    Frank began to shake, fear and panic began to fill him entirely.


    A red eye appeared on the screen. The Frank in the dream jumped back in horror.


    \"What''s going on?! What is this?!\"


    Frank watched as the Dream Frank checked the footage again, but everything he''d seen before was now gone.


    Then he was running towards his car.


    Frank felt his heart beat rapidly as he watched this scene.


    \"BATHUMP BATHUMP BATHUMP\"


    His breath came out raspily, he was so terrified that he could feel a chill across his entire body.


    \"Why am I so scared��.what''s going on?\"


    The Frank in the dream jumped into his car and just as he was about to start it, he felt a hand on his throat.


    \"Shhhh��\" she said, putting a finger to his mouth, \"So you''re the one that was watching.\"


    It was Qi Zhou.


    Frank felt an unbelievable pain erupt in his head and he quickly realised, \"This really is a memory�� this happened��\"


    Her words echoed loudly, \"Forget what you saw...Mao Lu is fine....There''s no reason to be worried.\"


    \"She changed my memories, she controlled me��.she...she has some kind of power!\" Frank gasped out loud as he woke up in a panic.


    He breathed heavily, his entire body was soaked in sweat, an icy chill permeated his flesh.


    \"Well more than some kind of power it''s better to say that she''s a witch.\" A joyless voice said.


    It came from above him.


    Frank raised his head slowly and saw a person wearing a rounded white mask. It was entirely smooth and covered their entire head. There was no hole for the mouth and only thin slits for the eyes.


    Through those thin slits Frank could see a gleaming gaze that flashed with a hint of red.


    Frank felt powerless, his entire body shook and even though every instinct in his body told him to run, he couldn''t.


    Near him both officers were lying face-down on the floor, whether they were dead or alive, that was uncertain.


    What caused Frank the most horror was when his eyes wandered towards the glass window. He could see into Qi Zhou''s room and there was just blood splattered everywhere, all over the place.


    Was she dead?


    \"How do you feel, now that her spell on you has been broken? You don''t need to thank me. Hunting witches is only a hobby of mine, out of all practitioners and especially out of all the Mages, Witches are the type I hate the most.\" the person said, his voice was robotic and lacking in emotion.


    He held two daggers in his hands that had strange runes across them. They glowed an eerie green. They dripped with blood.


    \"Sadly it''s apart of my rule, never to leave witnesses, even if they''re mortals like you. In the next life you''ll thank me for doing this. Once you know about witches and begin seeing the World, the Realms or understanding sad truths. You can never go back. Death is the only liberation\"


    The masked man raised his green blood smeared blade.


    Frank felt helpless, he couldn''t even move his body, he felt like some force was pinning him down. He wanted to yell but his mouth wouldn''t open.


    Just as the masked man was about to bring his dagger down, he halted.


    The formerly emotionless voice cracked and began laughing. His laughter sounded creepily like a little girls.


    \"You''re hahaha... you''re one of the Gatekeepers people.\"


    Unbeknown to Frank an insignia depicting a silver flower had appeared above his head.


    \"Oh, then do you think he''ll give me an award since I saved you from the Witch...but then I can''t just leave you here.\" The masked man seemed to be thinking intensely before he sheathed his blades.


    \"Then I guess you''re coming with me.\" The masked man laughed.


    Frank could neither protest or defend himself as he was hoisted over the masked man''s shoulder like a sack of potatoes. As his face slammed into the masked man''s black cloak he felt himself feel very sleepy.


    He didn''t have time to think before everything went dark.


    ...��.


    Watching this entire scene was a black Raven. It sat perched on the branch of an aged tree nearby the hospital, it witnessed how Frank was taken away by the masked man.


    \"That may be a brilliant idea.\" it muttered.


    \"What would be a brilliant idea?\" Another black bird landed next to the Raven.


    \"Well that Witch Hunter is protecting one of the Gatekeepers people, he''s sure to get a reward from the Gatekeeper because of it. Don''t you think that''s a brilliant idea?\"


    The other bird cocked its head to the side and clucked slightly, \"Ehh I''m not so sure. Little Red ordered us to leave the Gatekeepers people alone. Also Gatekeepers are weird and temperamental. There''s a 50% chance you''ll get a reward and there''s another 50% chance you might get killed for meddling. My motto is never get involved with Gatekeepers unless you need to go to another Realm.\"


    \"I thought your motto was never eat where you poop.\" The raven replied lazily.


    \"Well I have many mottos.\" The black bird giggled.


    \"You know what, if its a 50% chance I''ll do it.\" The Raven announced.


    \"Do what?\" the black bird asked while scratching its feathers.


    \"I''ll help the Gatekeepers people, he didn''t do anything to stop what just happened. I''m sure he''ll be pleased. I''ll give guidance to those curious little kittens.\"


    The black bird groaned, \"I''m not sure Little red will be happy about that.\"

 66 Tempering Heart Trial, Darkness 1

    \"The Wielding stage is about finding your True Weapon and learning to use that weapon. You complete the wielding stage when your weapon becomes an extension of your body.\" Argenti explained.


    She extended her right arm out towards Mao Lu, and a long staff appeared from the surface of her palm. When it fully emerged It was three meters tall and when it landed on the ground the air began to softly humm as the the floor tremored.


    \"This is my true weapon, her name is Unfettered, meaning that no matter what obstacle she faces she will go through it easily, nothing can stop her.\"


    Mao Lu stared with round eyes at the long staff, the surface of it was gold and silver. White flames encircled its surface and time essences swam around it.


    These time essences were different from any he''d ever seen before. These eel like creatures were all the colours of the rainbow and they were as large as huge tuna fish.


    \"Your True Weapon exists in the depths of your heart, it is the physical form of your will, your potential, your power, and your experiences.\"


    Mao Lu nodded intently, he didn''t dare say a word in case he missed something.


    \"So to find your true weapon you must first understand yourself and understand your character. And as an extension of that, since you are a Gatekeeper with the main ability of Time, you must understand what Time means to you and how it is your power and how you will make Time apart of your weapon. At the moment your understanding and control of time is crude and basic, by the end of this training you shall be sharp and skilled.\"


    Argenti absorbed her staff, Unfettered, back into her body through her palm \"The first step is to understand yourself and the best way to do this is through the Tempering Heart trial.\"


    Argenti waved her finger slightly, and in the training room of white flames, a doorway appeared. The door was tall and looming, it seemed to be made of water and rippled gently.


    \"This is the door to the Tempering Heart trial, once you go through it you can''t come out until you''ve completed the trial. It will put you through a series of tests. The first test is Darkness, where you will experience all the negativity that exists within you. You must face your true evil side and embrace it. In the second test you will understand your capacity for good and see all the kindness inside of you, and you must embrace it. And in the third test you will see your potential. If you pass all three tests than you shall truly understand yourself. So are you ready for this trial?\"


    Mao Lu nodded. He breathed in sharply and then exhaled. He calmed himself. \"I''m in control, I''m in control, I can do this.\" he muttered.


    To Argenti he said, \"I''m ready.\"


    Mao Lu retained this information and nodded in determination, \"Okay.\" he said as he walked up to the large doorway.


    He outstretched his hand and touched the surface. It felt strange, not like water more like some type of gel.


    Mao Lu barely had a second to admire the texture before the doorway pulled him in.


    ��...


    \"BANG BANG BANG\"


    A thumping noise came from the entrance of the training room. Argenti sighed as she opened it, allowing Obsidian inside.


    \"I heard that Mao Lu was here.\" he said as he took a quick glance around the room. His eyebrows twitched furiously as he saw the large water-like doorway behind Argenti.


    \"You sent him to the Tempering Heart Trial?! He isn''t ready for that!\"


    Argenti sighed, \"I''m aware you''re mad because you wanted a say in his training and I just left you out of it, but don''t worry I know what I''m doing.\"


    Obsidian''s brows twitched further, \"You know what you''re doing? Then you also know that if he fails the trial he could die or have his heart broken to pieces and become a mindless fiend. Before entering that he should have had one hundred years of meditation so that he could calm his heart and reach the state of transparency. Why on earth would you send him to this trail now?!\" he shouted.


    \"You know as much as I do about how turbulent things are getting. With so many unknown factors around we are only as strong as our weakest link. Sadly Mao Lu doesn''t have the luxury to take his training slowly. Any minute now, especially with the keys missing, we could face a detrimental attack from the outsiders. And who knows how many Gates are corrupted!! He needs to be strong now.\" she hissed.


    \"But if he is broken or dies in the trial then we lose a valuable addition to our forces.\" Obsidian growled.


    \"You have such little faith in your disciple. He completed the Merging stage in barely a few months. His potential is monstrous. I believe he can pass this trial.\" Argenti replied stubbornly.


    \"Yes he does have monstrous potential, but he''s only achieved what he has because of the pressure he''s been under.


    Straight after becoming a Gatekeeper he was faced with those Irregularities.


    You''re lucky that you became a Gatekeeper after the war was practically finished Argenti, you don''t understand how terrifying those Irregularities can be if you have barely any support while fighting them. I lived through the war, I know how hard and terrifying it is.


    I presumed that when you told Mao Lu about the Irregularities in his realm, that you also gave him the tools and the support to deal with them. I never would have thought that you actually left him alone to deal with it himself. Luckily the Irregularities he faced weren''t the worst of the worst, and he had Ch��ng Bo by his side. But it could have gone very differently, he could have been killed. And unnecessary victims were made.


    If you were put through the same thing when you were starting out as a Gatekeeper you wouldn''t have survived.\" Obsidian said darkly.


    \"I was planning on giving him support, but I noticed that he was doing so well without it. I wanted to see how far he could go, and he surprised me. All valuable gems need some sharpening Obsidian, he has more potential than the both of us, so he needs tougher training. He blooms under pressure, and through this trail I believe he''ll bloom even more. And there''s no point bringing this up now, the trail has already begun\" Argenti said flippantly.


    Obsidian was beyond angry but he calmed himself, \"You''re right, the trial has begun, I should just hope he comes out fine.\"


    Argenti nodded \"Exactly, now what was the main reason you came here, it wasn''t only about Mao Lu was it?\"


    \"No, no it wasn''t only about Mao Lu. Actually I have some very bad news.\"


    _______________________________________________


    \"Zhang Lu, Zhang Lu, Zhang Lu wake up! Get up you sleepy head. We''re gonna be late!\"


    Mao Lu opened his eyes and saw the smiling face of Zhao Detong. A rather small much younger version of Zhao Detong who had one tooth missing and his hair cut into a bob.


    \"Late...late for what?\" Mao Lu mumbled. He felt very tired and hazy, he felt like he was forgetting something.


    \"For school you dummy, this is the first time our parents are allowing us to go there on our own, and we have to stop by Bing Bing''s place on the way, so get up or we''re gonna be late.\"


    \"Okay... Okay I''m moving, what are you my Mum?\" Mao Lu laughed as he crawled out of bed, \"Oh my you even woke me up 30 minutes before my alarm. I guess you''re excited.\"


    Zhao Detong gave a toothy grin. \"Of course, this is the first time we''re not being escorted in some stuffy car by some driver. We have the freedom to go together on our own. We''re this much closer to being mature adults.\"


    Mao Lu laughed, \"I''m not sure if this makes us mature adults.\" He laughed some more. He felt carefree and happy.


    He was eight years old, his name was Zhang Lu, and his best friends were Fei Bing Bing and Zhao Detong. His family was wealthy, his Mother was caring, but his Father was always busy with work and they were both pretty strict. Despite that he had a pretty awesome life.


    Mao Lu quickly got ready and ran towards the main building of his house with Zhao Detong.


    \"Lu-er I made some Breakfast, Detong I made enough for you too. Come join me, let''s eat together.\" His Mother called out.


    Mao Lu smiled brightly and ran into his Mother''s arms. \"Good morning Mummy.\"


    His Mother smiled and stroked his hair fondly, \"Good morning to you too.\"


    \"Good morning Mrs Zhang.\" Detong bowed politely.


    As they ate breakfast together Mao Lu felt so happy, he couldn''t stop smiling. With every bite he took he looked at his Mother and gave her a toothy grin. At the same time he also felt like crying, he felt like he hadn''t seen her in a very long time.


    \"Why do I feel like this? I saw Mum only yesterday during dinner, what''s wrong with me?\" Mao Lu wondered.


    Once they finished breakfast, Mao Lu gave his Mother a large hug before jumping on his bike and riding out with Zhao Detong.


    \"Wow I knew you were a Mummy''s boy but you''re even worse now.\" Zhao Detong giggled.


    \"It just felt really great to see her.\" Mao Lu said as he enjoyed the feeling of the wind running against his face as they glided down a steep hill.


    \"I had a weird dream last night where I was older, and Mum had died, and Dad was gone. So I just felt the urge to hug her extra tight when I saw her.\"


    \"Was it a nightmare?\" Zhao Detong asked in concern, \"What happened in the dream?\"


    \"Honestly I don''t remember it that well, it''s all very hazy.\" Mao Lu answered, \"It was just a dream anyways.\"


    \"Un okay, well if you keep having nightmares it''s better to tell people about it then bottle it in, my Mum was watching a TV show the other day and it said that bottling it in can cause stress and anxiety.\" Zhao Detong cautioned Mao Lu as they glided into another lane.


    Mao Lu laughed, \"I promise you, if I ever have more nightmares you''ll be the first person I tell.\"


    Zhao Detong smiled, \"Good, since we''re best friends I know that you would never keep a secret from me. We always tell each other everything. You''ll never hide your pain or struggles from me, right?\"


    Mao Lu smiled, \"Of course, I''d never do that.\"


    Zhao Detong''s face darkened as he sneered, \"You''re such a liar.\"


    \"What?\" Mao Lu''s expression froze, but when he glanced over at Zhao Detong he was smiling and humming as they pedalled down the street towards Fei Bing Bing''s home.


    \"What did you say?\"


    Zhao Detong frowned, \"I didn''t say anything, I think you''re hearing things Lu.\"


    Mao Lu frowned feeling confused and deeply disturbed, \"May...maybe I was hearing things.\" he mumbled.


    ��.


    \"Lu! Detong!\" Fei Bing Bing shouted as she squeezed between both Detong and Mao Lu, hugging them.


    \"Now make sure you''re careful.\" Fei Bing Bing''s Mother fretted, \"Look left and right when cycling across the road. Don''t talk to any strangers, make sure you''re always with Zhao Detong and Zhang Lu. Okay.\" she said as she put a pink helmet on Fei Bing Bing''s head and strapped knee caps and elbow pads on her.


    Fei Bing Bing pouted, \"Mum none of the other kids wear so much protection when they ride to school. And stop being so overprotective I''m eight you know\" She complained.


    \"Well in my eyes you''re still a small child, even if you are eight, and I don''t want you to hurt yourself, I do it because I love my little princess so very much, okay. Now give Mummy a kiss before you go.\"


    Fei Bing Bing kissed her Mum on both cheeks.


    \"Give your old Dad a big hug as well, please Princess\" Her Father called out to her, a large smile on his face.


    \"Daddy!\" Fei Bing Bing said as she ran into her Dad''s arms and gave him a big hug.


    Mao Lu felt his heart twitch, he''d always been jealous of how close Fei Bing Bing was with her Father. In comparison, since his Father was so busy, they were practically strangers under the same roof.


    ��....


    The trio was soon riding to school together. As usual Zhao Detong was trying to impress Bing Bing, this time he was using his bike riding skills. He balanced his bike on the front wheel and spun around a little on the empty street.


    Fei Bing Bing squealed and gave Detong lots of her support. \"You''re so awesome Detong, so cool!!!\" Her eyes sparkling with excitement as she said it, which only encouraged him to do more tricks.


    Mao Lu laughed as he watched the both of them. Yet suddenly he heard a voice in his head. At first it was quiet but with time it only grew louder.


    \"Isn''t it annoying that they always leave you out of everything. They''re always playing amongst themselves and making you the third wheel. You''re jealous, wondering why they don''t include you in their little games.


    ''Why doesn''t Zhao Detong look at me the same way he looks at Fei Bing Bing, why doesn''t Bing Bing look at me that way?''


    That''s what you''re thinking isn''t it. You''re so petty, always wanting all the attention, always jealous, always hiding behind your pretentious morals and so called justice. Always trying to be the nice guy, always ignoring the bad guy inside you.\" The voice hissed, Mao Lu felt it, like it was a slithering snake coiling around his entire body.


    \"You-you''re wrong. I''m not jealous of them, I''m happy for them, they''re my best friends.\" Mao Lu protested.


    \"You''re such a liar.\" The voice laughed.


    \"Mao Lu are you okay, why aren''t you following us. We need to pick up the pace or we''ll be late.\" Zhao Detong said.


    Mao Lu looked up, he felt strange, a cold sweat dripped down his forehead. He could no longer hear that voice.


    He shook a bit, today he felt weird. First with that strange dream and now with that voice. What was going on?


    \"I''m coming.\"He yelled as he pedalled after them.


    ��.


    As they entered their school and locked their bikes they saw many other children being dropped off by their nannies or drivers.


    \"Fei Bing Bing\" a few girls squealed. They ran up to Bing Bing and hugged


    her.


    \"Did you ride to school today, that''s so cool\" one girl said admiringly.


    \"No fair.\" another girl pouted, \"I still haven''t got permission from my parents.\"


    \"Your helmet and bike are so pretty!!!\"


    Fei Bing Bing got swept away by the girls, leaving Mao Lu and Zhao Detong alone.


    \"Well let''s get to class.\" Detong grinned as he grabbed Mao Lu and pulled him towards the main building.


    .


    .


    .

 67 Darkness 2

    \"I hate Zhang Lu.\" someone muttered.


    \"He always gets the best grades in our class.\" Another child said.


    \"It''s annoying, he tries too hard to be the teacher''s pet all the time.\"


    \"He looks like a girl as well.\" a boy sniggered, \"If he wasn''t close with Zhao Detong I''d show him a thing or two, he''s only from some second rate family that owns a few high class restaurants. Nothing big.\"


    \"Haha, I heard his family used bribery and a connection to get him into this school, or else how could someone like him be here with us.\" a girl sniggered.


    Mao Lu pretended not to hear them as he stared at his maths textbook.


    He was used to the petty and spiteful comments from the other kids at school. Even though his family was wealthy they couldn''t be compared to the super bourgeoisie. To these children of ministers, generals, and old money who were heirs to large corporations he really was nothing.


    \"Sorry about that everyone\" Their teacher apologised as she came back into the classroom, \"I didn''t mean to step out of the lesson for that long.\"


    The teacher looked at the board, \"Ah where was I?\" she mumbled.


    \"Ah yes, let''s have someone step up and try to solve this problem.\" She looked around the room briefly, \"Zhang Lu come up here and show everyone how to do it.\"


    Mao Lu felt the heat of everyone staring at him.


    He slowly travelled from his seat to the board.


    The question was easy, only a problem on probability, although for their age group this question was a bit advanced, but for Mao Lu who studied everyday it was simple.


    He showed his working out clearly in white chalk.


    The teacher clapped. \"Everyone clap for Zhang Lu, as usual he''s such a star and definitely the best in the class when it comes to Maths, you should all learn from his example.\" She said proudly.


    As Mao Lu turned to go back to his seat he noticed several hateful glares. He ignored them.


    \"It doesn''t matter to me\" he thought. Yet a moment later he heard that voice again. It laughed in his head.


    \"Yeah right, like it doesn''t matter to you. We both know how much they hurt you. You care about the opinions of others far too much.\"


    Mao Lu shivered, \"Where is this voice coming from?\" he wondered as his eyes darted across the classroom.


    Was it really coming from his head? \"Am I going insane?\" he wondered.


    Soon the bell rang. A few seconds later Zhao Detong ran into his classroom.


    He slung his arm over Mao Lu''s shoulder.


    \"Man it sucks that we''re in different classes\" Detong sighed, \"I swear I''ll get my grades up so that we''re together in the same set soon, I promise.\"


    Mao Lu picked up his books and packed his bag, \"You should be raising your grades for yourself, not for me.\"


    Zhao Detong laughed loudly, \"I''ll raise it for both you and me.\"


    As they ran together a strange ringing sound filled Mao Lu''s ears.


    His eyes became blurry.


    He blinked and rubbed them, and when he opened them again, the scenery had changed.


    \"Zhang Lu, pay attention will you, why are you spacing out so much when I''m talking to you?\"


    \"Huh!\" Mao Lu looked around himself in confusion, hadn''t he been at school, why was he home now?


    He was in his room, his Father was standing there holding some papers in his hands.


    \"Lu this report card isn''t acceptable. Do you think these grades are good enough? DO YOU!?\" His Father shouted.


    Mao Lu flinched, every time his Father came home from work he was always in a bad mood. Even though the business had been doing well his Father always seemed on edge.


    Mao Lu felt tears brimming as he shook his head quickly, \"No I don''t think they''re good enough.\"


    \"IF YOU DON''T THINK THEY''RE GOOD ENOUGH THEN YOU SHOULD TRY HARDER!!!!\" His Father exploded, Zhang Hou''s face scrunching up in rage. \"How many times are you going to be ranked second, I don''t care if it''s out of your entire year group, you should be ranked first in EVERYTHING! Do you know how much money I spend to send you to that private high class institution?!\" His chest pumped up and down as he yelled. Mao Lu could smell the strong alcohol stench from his breath and his spit flicked on him.


    \"When I was your age I had nothing to my name, I had to build everything I have now from scratch. You have no idea how hard it was or what difficult decisions I had to make. You have a silver spoon in your mouth, but that doesn''t mean you should slack off. Don''t go playing games and hanging out with your friends. THEY''RE YOU''RE COMPETITION! Their parents laugh at our family because we''re not as rich as them, they''re not your friends Lu. They''re your rivals!\"


    His Father then ripped up his report, throwing the shredded pieces on the floor.


    \"If you ever get grades like this again don''t even bother showing me the report card. Now give me your palms.\" he ordered.


    Mao Lu trembled and he shook his head.


    \"Are you disobeying me! I said give me your palms!\"


    Mao Lu shook like a leaf as he extended his hands outwards. His Father brought out a long stick, the moment Mao Lu''s palms were on display he began hitting him with it.


    Mao Lu flinched and cried, but he didn''t dare move his hands away, it would only get worse if he did that.


    By the time his Father had finally got all his anger out of his system, Mao Lu''s palms were bright red and swollen.


    His Father grumbled to himself as he left Lu''s room, slamming the sliding doors behind him.


    Mao Lu shivered and cried. His head felt all jumbled and confused. On one level he was self aware that he was inside the Tempering Heart Trial, but on another level he felt so absorbed in the memories that all of this felt real to him. His mind was split between being eight year old Mao Lu and 24 year old Mao Lu.


    At this moment he felt he was losing himself in the memories, that his consciousness was fading away inside of it.


    \"It''s not fair is it, Zhao Detong could be ranked last and his parents would still be happy yet you''re ranked second and your Dad hits you. And your Mum never comes to help and never tries to stop him.\"


    \"All the time you just bear with it, pretending everything is fine. You try to be the best son and the model student. Always trying to meet everyone''s expectations.


    When your parents died, when all your wealth was gone, when no one was demanding anything from you. That was when you were happiest.


    You wanted all the responsibility to go, you wanted to be free.\"


    \"Shut up! SHUT UP, SHUT UP, SHUT UP!!!!!\" Mao Lu grabbed his head and yelled.


    \"You''re wrong. I wasn''t happy!! I wasn''t!\"


    \"Such a liar, don''t you remember praying for it?\"


    The scenery changed��.


    \"You absolute piece of shit, should I just put you up for adoption? How dare you come third in that archery tournament! Do you know how humiliated I felt watching that? Do you know how much money I pay for your lessons!?!\"


    His Father was shouting at him again. This time Mao Lu was older, thirteen to be exact.


    His Mother was sitting on sofa reading her book, pretending nothing was happening.


    His Father had his belt in his hands.


    Mao Lu was gripping his fists so tight that his nails dug into his palms and blood oozed from them.


    His Father whipped him again and again. The silver buckle of the belt slamming hard against his bare back, leaving visible red welts.


    \"Don''t you remember\" The eerie voice said as Mao Lu continued to get whipped. \"How you prayed to God in this moment, asking for divine punishment towards your parents. You said ''Why do I have to marry that horrible girl, why do I get punished for doing nothing, why is everyone else so much happier than me? I wish they were all gone or dead or suffering. I wish they felt my pain.'' that''s what you wished for. And when your wish came true you felt happy.\"


    \"So stop pretending Mao Lu, stop being fake, stop being such a liar. We both know that on the inside you''re just bitter. \"


    \"Bitter...I''m�� I''m not like that.. I''m not\" Mao Lu mumbled.


    His mind was in even more of a jumble.


    He felt like he was slowly being driven slowly mad.


    \"You can''t crack now\" the voice chided, \"This is only the beginning, we haven''t even seen your real darkness yet.\"


    _______________________


    Ch��ng Bo''s eyes fluttered open.


    Everything was dark, even with his keen eyesight he couldn''t make out anything, this space was devoid of any light.


    He struggled in bewilderment but he couldn''t move his limbs, and only ended up wiggling a little like a worm.


    A rattling sound, like chains shaking, could be heard as he struggled.


    After a while he ceased struggling and tried to recall how he got into this situation, \"Mao Lu had left and then��\"


    Ch��ng Bo remembered his sight going blurry, falling over, and being carried away. \"I was kidnapped. But by who? And why?\"


    Ch��ng Bo gritted his teeth, \"Could it be the whoever poisoned me, did they find me? But how, even though it was announced that I''m being Companioned to a Gatekeeper, nobody knows which Gatekeeper or which Realm I''m in. How could they have found me?\"


    \"Damn it! Damn it!! Damn it!!\" he yelled.


    \"You''re awake, that was faster than I expected. Your immunity and recovery is far stronger than a regular practitioner at the Dao stage.\" came a surprised voice.


    Ch��ng Bo''s eyes darted around in alarm. \"Who are you!? Show yourself!\" he growled.


    \"No need to sound so angry, I was going to show myself you know.\" Creed tutted as he clapped his hands.


    The darkness around Ch��ng Bo disappeared as light illuminated the strange chamber he was in.


    He realised that he was being suspended by iron chains that faded into the distance. They were wrapped around his arms and legs.


    Around him was a misty grey fog, and through that fog he could see glass walls.


    Through those glass walls he could make out a large horned face.


    \"Are you happy now?\" The large face asked.


    \"Who are you?!\" Ch��ng Bo growled.


    \"You know you really shouldn''t answer a question with a question, it''s bad manners, but due to the circumstances I''ll humour you. My name is Creed, I am the servant of Gatekeeper Argenti.\"


    Ch��ng Bo''s brows furrowed in confusion. \"I know of you, out of the four Grand Pill masters you''re ranked 1st, you''re also known as the Demonic Creator. You''re a famous Saint stage Practitioner. Why are you doing this to me? I''m just a Dao stage practitioner, and I''m sure I''ve never offended a Master like you before.\"


    Creed sighed, \"Gosh you''re making me sound like one of those intolerable bastards that pick on weaker practitioners. I''m not doing this to bully you. I was ordered to do this.\"


    Ch��ng Bo shook with anger, \"Gatekeeper Argenti, did she make you do this! WHY?\"


    Creed sighed again, \"That is something I can''t explain to you. Just know that I have currently separated your soul from your body and placed you within my soul sealing jar. Soon I will be interrogating you and your answers will determine your fate. In my Soul sealing Jar you can not lie.\"


    Ch��ng Bo felt exasperated, \"Interrogation! For what? What have I done?\"


    He shouted this but Creed simply sighed, clapping his hands, and shrouding Ch��ng Bo in darkness yet again.


    \"Oi Oi!!!!!! Come back here!!!!!\" Ch��ng Bo yelled.


    Creed sat back and stared at the pinball sized jar in his palm. He listened to Ch��ng Bo''s shouting, \"Argenti always makes me do the dirty work.\" he moaned.


    ________________________


    Mao Lu found himself in an empty classroom. He had a spray can in his hand and was writing on a desk in white paint, \"Fei Bing Bing is a slut.\"


    Mao Lu''s hands shook as he realised what he was doing.


    He remembered this moment, he was 15, and he was tired of seeing Bing Bing flirt with Zhao Detong. He''d started spreading rumours about her at school and writing bad things about her on her desk or on her locker.


    \"Did you forget that you used to do things like this.\" the voice hissed.


    Mao Lu dropped the spray can.


    \"Bing Bing never did find out it was you. She was so upset by all of it she came and cried to you all the time. You even comforted her so many times. She dropped almost all of her female friends because she believed they were doing this to her. Not once did she suspect you or doubt you.\" The voice seemed to find this amusing, but Mao Lu just felt sick.


    \"You tried to forget and devoted yourself even more to your friendship with her, but you were only motivated by your guilt.\"


    Mao Lu''s hands shook for a while but then he clenched his fists.


    \"You''re right. I was only motivated by my guilt. I never really liked Fei Bing Bing. I always felt like she was stealing Zhao Detong from me.\"


    \"I was jealous because everyone at school loved her whilst they hated me. I was jealous because her parents were so different from my parents. I admit it! I''m petty, I''m a liar! I get jealous easily, I want attention! I want love. I wanted my parents to be proud of me and I did secretly hate them!\"


    Mao Lu''s eyes glowed, \"My mistakes, my experiences, and my negative emotions I shouldn''t turn my back on them, I should accept them, and I have learned from them.\"


    The voice paused and then laughed a little, \"I''m glad you''re accepting the obvious things, but like I said before this is only the beginning.\"


    .


    .

 68 Darkness 3

    Mao Lu blinked as he heard the gentle strumming of a cello.


    The radio was playing some music which added atmosphere to the quiet family dinner.


    Mao Lu felt himself being pulled into the memory, the lines between the present him and the past him blurred, soon enough he forgot he was in a trial. He began reliving this moment��.


    His hands were clammy, he felt nervous.


    He prodded his food awkwardly.


    \"S-s-so what''s your opinions on love?\" he asked.


    His Mother looked up from her plate and raised a perfect eyebrow before smiling like the sunshine.


    \"Oh! Do you have someone you like?\" His mother asked curiously, her eyes twinkling.


    \"It''s not like that��\" Mao Lu fidgeted, \"It''s just that it''s rare that Dad isn''t busy and is joining us for dinner. It was so quiet... I thought that this would be a good topic of conversation.\"


    \"Well you''re wrong\" His Father said, turning to Mao Lu with a distasteful expression across his handsome features. \"It''s not a good topic of conversation, you should be focusing on your studies and not on love or romance. Those are only distractions, distractions that you can care about when you''re successful.\"


    \"You didn''t meet Mum when you were successful, you loved her for years before the business got going, that''s what Mum says.\" Mao Lu mumbled, he felt pressured when talking to his Father.


    \"I may have loved her back then but I didn''t pursue her until I was established. I didn''t let my feelings distract me, understand?\" he lectured.


    \"Understood.\" Mao Lu said.


    Silence descended amongst them once again. The cello''s melody became more sombre.


    Mao Lu''s hands trembled, he wanted to explain how he felt.


    \"I�� I read recently that there has been an increase in same sex couples. Like, you see it a lot in media these days. What''s your opinion on topics like that?.. I''m just curious.\"


    Zhang Hou didn''t bother looking up from his food as he answered Mao Lu''s question. \"It''s sickening isn''t it. I simply don''t understand any of that, and I don''t understand why the media would even slightly represent such a disgusting thing. It''s an illness, really. A mental disease. If I knew anyone like that I''d recommend them to a psychiatrist.\"


    Mao Lu dropped his chopsticks. His lips twitched a bit and his heart rate began to speed up. \"D-D-D-Don''t you think it''s a bit rude... calling it an illness. I mean it''s not like it''s hurting anyone�� Th-They''re just living their lives.\"


    \"See that mentality is how this type of social disease spreads. If you preach the idea that such a thing is okay then more people will support it. But it goes against our social norms and standards, it''s also just weird. Anyone like that is an abnormality which needs to be treated. Don''t you think so too Zi?\"


    Mao Lu felt a sharp pain in his chest, his entire body was covered in a cold sweat. Under the table his hands trembled.


    \"What if�� I mean I heard this crazy story at school that one of the students was... was gay and they told their parents. If you were that child''s parents how would you react?\" Mao Lu asked.


    \"I''d send them to the hospital. Try to find out how to cure something like that. And if nothing worked well I wouldn''t want a child like that in my family.\" Zhang Hou said heartlessly, his eyelids didn''t even flutter as he answered in a matter-of-fact tone.


    His Mother looked a bit perplexed, \"Of course I love my child but something like that�� I don''t know��I really don''t know.\"


    Mao Lu felt a deep sickness fill his gut. He had known his parents were very reserved in their values and beliefs but hearing their views made him feel like they were physically attacking him.


    \"Thank goodness you''re normal. You''ll marry a beautiful and rich girl like Lee Heri when you''re old enough, and you''re a strong and smart boy, isn''t that right?\" Zhang Hou said with a slight grin.


    Mao Lu swallowed the bile and queasiness in his throat. He faltered before he smiled back at his Father. It was a fake plastic smile. \"Of course.\"


    The eerie voice whispered into Mao Lu''s ears, \"Liar.\" before the scenery began to change again.


    ...


    \"Nieztiche once said, beware that, when fighting monsters, you yourself do not become a monster... for when you gaze long into the abyss. The abyss gazes also into you.\"


    \"Since the rise of civilisation, there has always been a thirst for knowledge, a desire for understanding. One of the biggest topics we want to understand, in actuality, is ourselves. Are we a product of nurture or nature? Are we driven by rationality or emotion? What influences the decisions we make? What develops our judgement? What is justice, what is morality, what is right and what is wrong?


    If all these questions were answered, do you think it would be a good thing? Or would that break all the mental and social constructs that we have made in our ignorance? Would it change us?\"


    The bell rang.


    \"By your next philosophy class I would like you to write a 1,000 word essay on ''The influence of knowledge and understanding on human nature'' using all the theorists that we have focused on in this lesson. Class dismissed.\"


    Mao Lu blinked, he shivered as he stood up, as he did so both Fei Bing Bing and Zhao Detong grabbed onto his arms like sleepy Koala.


    \"Oh my god I hate this class so much!\" Bing Bing groaned.


    \"Same\" Zhao Detong sighed, \"Who actually cares what affect knowledge would have on our personalities, I for one don''t. What do you think Mao Lu?\"


    Mao Lu was trying to grasp the situation, the scenery had changed again, and very suddenly. A moment ago he''d been reliving a memory he thought he''d forgotten.


    His brain had been foggy before but now he felt as if he''d jumped up from the depths of the ocean.


    \"I''m in a trial��the Tempering Hearts trial�� none of this is real. Only phantoms of the past, segments from my memories.\" Mao Lu told himself, he felt panicked and uneasy. With every memory he experienced he got sucked into it so entirely that he felt every impact, both emotionally and physically. Experiencing this all at once made him feel sick.


    \"Lu, Lu!!! Earth to Zhang Lu!!! Wake up will you, did the class bore the brains out of you?\" Zhao Detong asked.


    \"No...no it didn''t I was just daydreaming and didn''t hear you.\" Mao Lu mumbled.


    \"Are you not feeling well Lu?\" Fei Bing Bing asked, looking at him with concern, \"You look really pale.\"


    \"I''m fine...I just think we should go home now rather than just standing here.\" Mao Lu looked at the now empty classroom.


    \"That''s what I was gonna say, let''s get out of here.\" Zhao Detong agreed.


    Soon the trio were walking home together.


    They dropped Fei Bing Bing at her home first, leaving Zhao Detong and Mao Lu together.


    \"I know you''re probably stressed with all the shit the media has been saying about your Dad''s business, but don''t worry about it, I''m sure it will all blow over eventually. I mean they''re just bad rumours. I''ve eaten at your Dad''s restaurants tons of times and the food is high quality. With your Dad''s OCD nature there is no way any of the kitchens would have hygiene problems. And all that bullshit about your Dad having under the table deals with gangsters is just bullshit. Soon enough everyone will realise that.\" Zhao Detong tried to console Mao Lu.


    Mao Lu was confused until the memory of this moment hit him like a bucket of icy water. This was the day...the day when everything started going bad.


    \"I know you''re upset but you don''t have to give me the silent treatment.\" Zhao Detong pouted.


    Mao Lu remained silent.


    \"Well we''re at my place now, so I''m gonna go. But seriously don''t worry.\" Zhao Detong gave Mao Lu''s shoulders a reassuring squeeze before running through the large gates of his house.


    Mao Lu watched as Zhao Detong disappeared, he could only sigh deeply as he walked up to his own home.


    \"What''s the point of showing me all these memories?\" Mao Lu wondered, \"Is it to stir up all my old negative emotions, is that it? Argenti said I must embrace the darkness within me and I have to accept what I see since its a reflection of my true nature.\"


    Mao Lu was still thinking about the trial as he walked through the vermillion gates and into the courtyard of his house.


    \"WHAT DID YOU WANT ME TO DO? WE''VE BEEN SCREWED OVER ! THIS WAS THE ONLY OPTION\" Zhang Hou shouted, his face was twisted in a strange mixture of desperation, anger, and pain. Long gone was his vigor and handsome looks.


    He appeared much skinnier now, his cheeks were hollow, and his skin was sickly yellow.


    Zhang Zi''s eyes were filled with tears, her pretty face twisted with anxiety, \"B-b-b-but how could you sell the house. It''s your family heirloom, your Father loved this house. Your Parents entrusted it to us before they passed, no matter how bad the situation got we shouldn''t have sold the house.\"


    \"Hah! This house was the reason for generations of poverty in my family. If my damn Father had just sold this house years ago then I would have had money whilst growing up. I wouldn''t have had to make the decisions I made, and we wouldn''t be in this damn mess!!! Yet instead my Father insisted in keeping this old place and wasting all his money on maintaining it. When he died he gave me the right to sell this place if I wanted to. This is the only thing I can use as collateral, we have no other goddamn assets! How else do you think I''m gonna pay all this off?!\"


    Zhang Zi was silent, she bit her plump pink bottom lip in worry. \"But even if you sell the house that''s not all the debt, there''s still more to pay, and where are we going to live? If we sell the house and we go bankrupt where do we go? I have no parents, there''s no one we can depend on. And what about Zhang Lu, how are we going to pay for his schooling or archery? And what about the police, they''re still doing an investigation right? They kept you in custody for two days. What''s that about, did you really have some under the table deal with the mafia�C\"


    Zhang Hou threw the glass beer bottle he was holding onto the stone floor of the courtyard. The sound of its shattering silenced Zhang Zi.


    \"DO YOU THINK I''D REALLY DO SOME DEAL WITH THE MAFIA! HUH!\" he spat as he yelled. \"I''d never do that!! Obviously they realised they had nothing and the investigation is over now!\" His chest heaved up and down as he breathed hard and tried to calm himself.


    \"Don''t worry okay, I can handle this. I''ll find us a place to live and I''ll make sure Lu stays in that damn school and I''ll make sure we pay off all the businesses debt, okay. I''ll make sure this all disappears. So just trust me.\"


    Zhang Zi trembled, \"Hou, I trust you, but how the hell are you going to do that? Where will you get the money from? You know those people won''t make it easy for us, if they can do all this just bec�C\" Zhang Zi stopped as she noticed Mao Lu standing in the courtyard.


    As Mao Lu watched all this he felt the old feelings of confusion and fear ignite inside him and he felt himself being overwhelmed by emotions and the memory.


    He didn''t fight it, he let himself relive this moment.


    \"Mu-mu-mum what''s going on? What about the house? What debt?\" Mao Lu asked.


    His parents were so silent that the sound of the wind blowing by became as loud as a thunderclap.


    \"Lu go into your room and pack all your essentials. Tomorrow morning we have to move to a new place.\" His Mother said softly.


    \"I heard you both\" Mao Lu''s expression was gloomy, \"You sold the house, Grandad loved this house. This is home, I don''t want to lea�C\"


    A sharp slapping sound filled the air, \"LISTEN TO YOUR DAMN MOTHER! Go and pack, NOW!\"


    Mao Lu held his cheek, blood dribbled from his mouth.


    He clenched his fists as boiling rage bubbled inside of him.


    He felt so angry that he couldn''t breathe. There was so much he wanted to say, but it couldn''t come out.


    He couldn''t even look at his parents. Finding himself walking towards his room and closing the doors behind him.


    Quietly he obediently packed, all the while his hands shook, his brow sweated, and he struggled to breathe.


    He was so mad that he felt himself beginning to panic.


    \"See this is your problem, this has always been your problem. You just contain things. You keep that anger inside you. You let it build and build and build. Never truly letting it out, at least not properly.\" The sinister voice hissed.


    \"All that bitterness, all that jealousy, all that anger. After all these years since you refuse it and hide it, it has grown into an ugly monster inside of you. It wants to come out.\"


    Mao Lu screamed, \"GET OUT OF MY HEAD!!!\" He knocked his forehead against the floorboards repeatedly. He didn''t think he could handle this trial, this was only the start yet he felt defeated. He wanted to leave.


    \"Once the trial starts you can''t end it you know. You have to see this through to the end.\" The voice laughed.


    As it laughed the scenery changed again.


    .....��


    \"BONK BONK BONK\" was the sound of the Judge''s wooden hammer.


    \"For attempted family suicide and manslaughter of your wife Zhang Zi you are sentenced to life in prison. From here on you will be incarcerated in Beijing Municipal Prison.\" The Judge announced in a dull tone.


    \"Court dismissed.\" The judge said with finality as he stood up and left.


    Police officers walked up to Zhang Hou who was standing there quietly, he appeared much older and tired.


    Mao Lu watched from the stands.


    As he was being escorted out by the officers, Zhang Hou looked back at Mao Lu sadly. He didn''t say anything, their eyes only connected briefly before he left.


    A hand patted Mao Lu on the shoulder. \"Let''s go Lu-er.\" said Old lady Chen, her son Jiang Chen near her. \"You shouldn''t be at a court whilst you''re still mourning your Mother, come let''s go back to my place.\"


    Mao Lu trembled a little, he didn''t turn to face Old lady Chen.


    \"To pay off the business debt Dad took out a large loan from gangsters, yet even with that loan it wasn''t enough to cover all the businesses debt. So now there''s the debt from the business and the growing debt from those Gangsters. Yet he''s all comfortable and safe in prison, but what about me. I''m 18, all the responsibility will fall on me.\" he said quietly.


    \"Don''t worry\" said Jiang Chen, I don''t think the government will put all the debt on you, it''s your Father''s debt. I''m sure they''ll put it all on him even if he''s in prison.\"


    \"The debt is under the Zhang Family name, not exclusively his. And even if the government don''t come to me for the money, those gangsters sure will.\" Mao Lu said.


    \"Don''t worry, don''t worry. You can work at my food stall and lay low and sort everything out. It''ll be okay, don''t be upset.\" Old Lady Chen said as she pulled Mao Lu towards her.


    \"Upset?\" Mao Lu said as Old Chen saw his vacant eyes and the corner of his lips that twitched as if he were fighting the urge to laugh \"I don''t feel upset at all.\"


    \"You see\" the voice laughed, \"Those are your true feelings. Don''t keep them inside, now is your chance, right here you can let all that anger consume you. Let it out, embrace it.\" the voice hissed in his ear.


    Mao Lu''s twitching lips turned into a large smile and he laughed loudly. \"Upset, why would I be upset that that arsehole is behind bars. I''ve never been happier, finally�� Finally I''m free.\"


    Mao Lu laughed until his sides hurt, then his expression darkened.


    \"But it''s not fair, I didn''t do anything but I have to clean up all this mess!!!!!! All I ever did was what they wanted. I studied. I studied. I coped with all those stuffy dicks at school. I did everything I was supposed to! SO WHY IS THIS HAPPENING TO ME!!!!!\" tears leaked from his eyes.


    A dark empty feeling filled Mao Lu''s heart. \"I''m just obsolete. I have no purpose. I can''t practice archery...I probably won''t have the opportunity to continue my education. Everyone around me will be moving forward and I''ll just be left behind.\" he mumbled.


    The cold voice whispered, \"Before you became the Gatekeeper you had no purpose. Your feelings of resentment were only rivalled by your feelings of inferiority. Your frustration. Everyday you tried your hardest to get by yet you felt worthless and so lost.\"

 69 Darkness 4

    \"Everyday you tried your hardest to get by but you felt so helpless and lost.\" The voice hissed. It mocked Mao Lu, seeming to find enjoyment in his misery.


    \"Now descend into the darkness. Find yourself being unable to get rid of your rage, let it-\"


    \"Are you done now?\" Mao Lu interrupted.


    \"Huh.\" the voice was startled.


    \"I asked if you were done ranting already.\" Mao Lu replied back calmly. He breathed in slowly through his nose and exhaled.


    \"Y-y-you''re not turning mad.\" The voice was confused.


    \"For a second there I thought I''d lose myself to all that negativity, but then my emotions just settled.\" A strange sense of calm was now emanating from Mao Lu, his aura had become similar to a cool breeze in a hot desert..


    He''d been so angry and upset just a moment ago but now he felt serene and still.


    \" H-how are you so calm?\" the voice asked, It''s voice filled with disbelief and confusion.


    \"I think the reason I''ve calmed down, is because I realised, or rather I understood that you''re right.


    You''re right, everyday I did feel helpless and lost. I was bitter and jealous, but this information isn''t anything new to me. I know my own faults a lot more than you do. I know my main problems.


    I bear with things too much. I give people too much leeway. I contain my anger when I shouldn''t.


    I''m not a perfect person, just like everyone else I get mad, I lie, I get upset, I feel pathetic, and I feel useless. And I admit that there was a time in my life where I had absolutely no idea where I was heading. I felt so empty and bitter, and I cried at the injustice of everything. I hated the people around me but the person I hated the most was myself. However, one day I opened my eyes and I realised that this is just life, this is what life is about.


    Unfair things happen and it doesn''t go the way you plan it to go. It''s not just me but everyone has their ups and downs, even the most fortunate people in the world are suffering in their own ways. No one is different.


    A lot of bad things happened to me but worse things are happening to others. I need to be grateful for the life I have now.


    I realised that by living with all that anger I was making my life more miserable. I should live my life the best way I can and no matter what life throws at me I should get through it. I''ll survive. I''ll get back up again.


    I accepted the dark feelings in my heart a long time ago.\"


    A stillness descended around Mao Lu. The scene around him; Old Lady Chen, Jiang Chen and the people in the courthouse were all frozen.


    Nothing stirred other than Mao Lu''s shadow, which twisted, writhed and bubbled up like a balloon.


    A moment later a figure stepped out of it. They stood in front of Mao Lu.


    \"You are saying you accept all of this? So you won''t be overwhelmed by me or succumb to me?\" he asked.


    Mao Lu smiled slightly, \"Yes, I''ve already accepted you. I may not have wanted to remember you, but now that I have I accept you.\"


    Mao Lu sighed as he gazed at this strange version of himself. \"I admit that


    I wanted to forget that people hated me at school, that despite all my studying all I ever got was beatings from my Father and the jealousy of my peers. I wanted to forget that I was so petty and jealous of Fei Bing Bing that I bullied her and vandalised her things and still pretended to be her friend. I wanted to forget that I secretly despised my Mother for always watching when my Dad got angry with me.


    I wanted to forget all of it, but that isn''t right. These negative emotions made me who I am today. You made me who I am. Ignoring you is ignoring all the progress that I have made.


    I survived all these events once I can survive and grow from them again.


    When I finish this trail I''ll find Fei Bing Bing and I''ll apologise to her and admit my past deeds. I''ll go to my Father''s prison and visit him for the first time after all these years. I will face my darkness, I will accept my faults. I will grow and improve from them.


    Don''t you ever think that I will succumb to you, or fall into weakness.


    I am better than that.\"


    Mao Lu''s shadow laughed and whistled, \"You have a steadier mind and a stronger will than I thought you did. You''re someone that can admit their wrongs... What made you like this, what changed your heart and made you strong?\" the shadow was curious.


    Mao Lu sighed \"I was bitter. Like I said before, I used to hate the people around me and myself. For a very long time I saw my life as worthless, and I only pretended to be happy, I only pretended to be coping. One day these feelings led to suicidal thoughts and I decided I didn''t want to live anymore. I was tired of all the hate and frustration my heart, I was tired of pretending, I was tired of running.


    So in order to die, two years I made the decision to confront the Gangsters who had been chasing me because of my Father''s debt. I let them find me.\"


    The scenery around Mao Lu changed into a new memory, this time he was sitting in a cage. He was squeezed and huddled next to many other people, a few of them being small children.


    His hands and feet were bound by plastic rings.


    Through the cage there was an operating room in the middle of an empty warehouse.


    Classical music played through a radio.


    People in jumpsuits and overalls were walking around carrying boxes and rapidly putting them into trucks.


    In the middle of all this were surgeons, dressed in blue with white masks covering their faces. People were strapped to tables in front of them, and these so called surgeons were slicing them apart like wolves.


    Taking off their skin, taking their blood, their eyes, their kidneys, their livers and hearts and all kinds of organs. Which they neatly packaged into boxes.


    Boxes that were taken by others and placed in those trucks, and driven to unknown destinations.


    Amidst the classical music, blood curdling screams could be heard before they descended into the silence of death.


    Everyone in the cages shuddered as they watched what would soon happen to them.


    A little girl held onto Mao Lu''s hand and silently whimpered.


    Each time they finished with a body they grabbed another person from the cages.


    \"The Gangsters found me, and they knew they wouldn''t get any money from me, so they sold me to organ traffickers. I expected them to do this, and initially I was happy that I was going to die \" Mao Lu said as he watched this memory.


    \"Yet the moment I was thrown into this cage I wanted to leave, I regretted my actions. I realised how self-centered and stupid I''d been.


    ''How could I not value my own life, why did I do this?'' were the questions that ran through my head. All the people here were victims brought to this place against their will, what right did I have to willingly come here.


    As I stared at the people dying around me I realised that I didn''t want to die, that I wanted to live. I realised I''d lived my life wrongly, I should have been emotional when I had the chance. I should have expressed myself. I shouldn''t have wallowed in my negative feelings of depression.\"


    The little girl holding onto Mao Lu''s hand was pulled out of the cage. She squealed and cried. Mao Lu winced as he watched her being forced on that bloody table.


    \"I prayed that if I made it out alive, I would be better. That I wouldn''t succumb to the bad feelings I had. That I would be stronger. I swore I would be stronger.\"


    Mao Lu himself was pulled out of the cage and slammed onto that table. His limbs were strapped.


    His forearm was cut, he screamed as they put a tube in his arm and began taking his blood.


    One of the organ traffickers took a large scalpel and sliced open his abdomen.


    It was at that moment when sirens could be heard and police officers rushed in from all corners.


    \"Somehow, even though I didn''t deserve to, I did survive. I came out alive despite many others dying. My prayers had been heard.


    I decided in this moment that I wouldn''t let any obstacle push me down. That I was going to be more stubborn than ever. I was going to live my life properly.\"


    Mao Lu stared at the Darkness, \"So no matter what horrible memory you show me next, I have already accepted it, it won''t bring me down. I''ll adapt from it, I''ll learn from it, and I''ll grow from it. I won''t shy away from my Darkness, it has made me who I am today.


    Don''t underestimate me.\"


    As Mao Lu said this the scenery changed, and Mao Lu was standing on the surface of a still black lake. Everything around him was pitch black.


    \"I see.\" The Darkness said, \"I most definitely underestimated your tenacity. And I can tell you mean every word. You try to be a good person but you don''t pretend that you are one, you''re no hypocrite. You have the strength to admit your faults and see them through, a trait that rare in many. I see that there is no point in making you relive the rest of your troubling times. You''ve proven you have the resolve not to be fettered by them. For someone so young, you have had much more spiritual and mental growth than many other Gatekeepers thousands of times your age.


    You pass.\"


    The other version of Mao Lu melted back into shadow and wrapped itself around his hands.


    \"For your unbreakable stubbornness; your flexibility to adapt, your ability to grow, and your tenacity to proudly carry your darkness, I shall give you the first piece of your True Weapon. I''m sure you can already guess what it is.\"


    In Mao Lu''s hands he felt something heavy appear.


    It was a Longbow, well it was only the upper and lower limb, including the sight window, arrow rest and grip. It was missing the string notch, the bow string and any arrows, but it was still a Longbow.


    The slim and elegant lines of the handle were made of a thick dark wood similar to Amazaque, Ash and Padouk woods. The black limbs were made of a smooth flexible metal which gleamed like they were laminated with a combination of Maple and carbon fibers with a middle insert of Ash wood. Of course it only looked similar to maple and Ash or carbon fibres. The actual material felt much stronger. The tips seemed to be made of a phenolic material, in the colour of black.


    The bow was extremely heavy, heavier than the bows Mao Lu had used in the past. Mao Lu had also focused a lot on compound archery when he''d been training, he had used traditional bows before but he wasn''t used to them, yet despite that it felt extremely comfortable to hold.


    The grip felt like it molded perfectly into his fingers. He hugged the limbs of the bow.


    As he did this the bow melted into his skin, and disappeared into his body.


    \"When you complete the trial you can summon it at will.\" the darkness said.


    As it said this a doorway appeared on top of the still black lake.


    It rippled and glowed an eerie blue.


    \"Now it is time for you to move on to the second stage.\"


    Mao Lu nodded. \"I''m ready.\"


    ___________________________


    INSIDE CREED''S SOUL CHAMBER


    In this strange cage the passing of time was hard to grasp.


    Ch��ng Bo couldn''t tell whether he''d been there for days, years or only a few minutes.


    His mind was racing the entire time. Why did Argenti imprison him, what questions did they want him to answer?


    He''d told Mao Lu everything he''d known, well almost everything. He hadn''t told him about the system.


    Did they bring him here because they wanted to know about the system?


    He felt like this was all for a different reason than that, if they were after his Sovereign system there were other ways they could go about this.


    He wondered if Mao Lu knew he was being kept here, probably not. If Mao Lu was in on this there would be no reason for Argenti to wait until after they were separated to capture him. Not to mention Mao Lu just wouldn''t do that to him��.he wasn''t the plotting or backstabbing type...and he loved him.


    Ch��ng Bo was getting more stressed out thinking about this. \"Regardless of why they''re doing this the worrying part is that I don''t know what they''re plan to do with me after they get the information they want. To Gatekeepers I''m nothing, the only one that was protecting me was Mao Lu, without his interruption they might just kill me and get rid of the evidence. I need to escape.\" he thought.


    But how?


    Currently his soul was separated from his body. He was trapped in a soul chamber, once a spirit was trapped inside one of these it couldn''t escape unless it was let out from the outside.


    Also where was his real body. Even if he managed to get out of the soul chamber, if he didn''t find his real body within 48 hours he''d end up becoming a wandering spirit and who knew what kind of creatures might prey on him.


    Then, even if by some miracle he was able to escape the soul chamber and find his body, he still wouldn''t be able to escape. He wouldn''t be able to because of Creed.


    Creed was a Saint stage practitioner, someone even his father would have to bow down to and show respect.


    Ch��ng Bo didn''t have a chance of defeating him. The most he could do was run from him, but a Saint stage practitioner would find hunting a Dao stage practitioner, the same way a cat found chasing mice. Easy. Ch��ng Bo didn''t stand a chance with his current abilities.


    He began to feel rather hopeless.


    \"Ch��ng Bo��.\" a small voice whispered, it was as quiet as a pin drop.


    Ch��ng Bo looked around in alarm.


    \"Ch��ng Bo��\" it whispered again, this time it was right next to his ear.


    \"I can help you escape. I''m on your side��.\"


    \"Who are you!?\" Ch��ng Bo asked quietly.


    \"A friend��\"


    \"You''re not my friend\" Ch��ng Bo snarled, \"What''s do you want?!\"


    \"A friend of your Mother��.. Here to help��..\"

 70 Tempering Heart Trial, Light pt.1 1

    The moment Mao Lu stepped through the iridescent doorway he entered a free fall.


    There was no ground and he found himself hurtling through clear blue sky. Several fluffy cream coloured clouds flashed past him.


    A radiant orange sun glowed from above.


    There was no land in sight.


    Probably because Mao Lu was reasonably used to falling through the sky, he didn''t scream. He was admittedly startled but he quickly regained his calm.


    A soft voice entered his head. \"Hello Mao Lu. I am your light.\"


    The voice was so soothing, reassuring and confident that Mao Lu felt extremely relaxed hearing it.


    \"Nice to meet you!\" Mao Lu replied,he meant to say it normally but his words came out as a large shout as he spun through the air.


    \"Before you start the trial I would like you to consider your strengths. Darkness made you see your weakness, but understand that weakness is not the only thing you possess.\" the voice explained, \"When you have identified your strengths you will cease falling and the trial of Light shall begin.\"


    \"Identify my strengths��.\" Mao Lu closed his eyes�� \"my strengths\".


    Now that he had to think about it he suddenly found his mind all blank.


    \"What are my strengths?\" he wondered. Darkness had told him that his ability to admit his faults was a strength, but because of that all he could think about were the things he was bad at.


    \"I tolerate people when I shouldn''t. I''m far too stubborn. I''m too naive when it comes to obvious things as well.\"


    Mao Lu sighed as the wind ran through his hair. He spread his arms wide and sailed along the air currents. He felt like Peter pan, drifting in the sky and free.


    \"I wonder what Ch��ng Bo would say my strengths are. He told me that he''s never met a Gatekeeper as caring and nice as me before. Is that a good thing?\" Mao Lu mumbled. Even though he was in the middle of this trial, and he should have been thinking about his strengths, he still found his mind wandering to Ch��ng Bo.


    \"I wonder how he''s doing? Man I should have negotiated with Argenti and found a way to bring him here with me. She was in such a hurry to drag me here and make me train.\"


    Now that Mao Lu thought about it he found Argenti''s actions pretty strange.


    Before, when both she and Obsidian had come to his house, they had told Mao Lu that they had a new enemy. This new enemy could control the Gates and had used a Gatekeeper book to kill a Gatekeeper. They had also told him that they suspected this new enemy to be the same enemy who framed and poisoned Ch��ng Bo, because of that they had wanted Mao Lu to stay by Ch��ng Bo''s side constantly and monitor him.


    Mao Lu felt worried all of sudden. Even if this enemy didn''t know where Ch��ng Bo was, they could still find him. Even though Ch��ng Bo was skilled and strong wasn''t he vulnerable being left all alone like that.


    Mao Lu had been so startled by the Irregularity, Ben Zi''s death, Ch��ng Bo''s sudden confession and Argenti''s appearance that he hadn''t considered this. He had just wanted to become stronger and had only been thinking about that.


    \"No I must be overthinking things. Argenti and Obsidian want to use our fate Companionship to lure out whoever hurt Ch��ng Bo and is controlling the Gates. It''s in their best interest to protect him before then.


    As long as he stays in my realm he''s safe, he''s probably causing a mess in the kitchen right now whilst I overreact.\" Mao Lu sniggered and giggled at the thought of Ch��ng Bo being helpless in the kitchen.


    Even though he laughed he couldn''t shake this uneasy feeling he had in his heart. Something just didn''t feel right.


    \"How did Argenti know I reached the Wielding stage?!\" Mao Lu felt his heart thud strangely.


    Her entire appearance at that time really was just strange.


    He had only reached the wielding stage the very day she showed up.


    Argenti was the first ranked Gatekeeper, surely she was too busy to be constantly monitoring his progress. To discover he''d broken through to the next stage and to come get him so soon after was just weird. Why was she in such a rush?


    Even weirder was when she had confessed that there were tools and other methods to get rid of irregularities, admitting that she had deceived him to test his abilities and speed up his progress.


    Surely if she would go so far just to test him she would have waited until he had killed all the irregularities on his own, or at least was at his limit, before extending a helping hand. Why would she stop in the middle of her test, why tell him about it when he''d only defeated two irregularities so far? She said herself that there were probably ten within his realm.


    \"It seemed like she was really rushed��she just wanted to take me away really quickly. She told me about her little test and even sorted out everything for me in less than an hour all so she could take me here to train?\" he muttered.


    The uneasy feeling in Mao Lu''s gut grew stronger, like a ball of anxiety. \"B-B-but why would she do all that?.... Just so that I''d leave my realm with her��. and��and be separated from Ch��ng Bo\" he gasped.


    He felt like lightning was racing across his body. \"But why would she do that!!\" Mao Lu felt increasingly uneasy.


    He remembered the ring on his finger, \"I''m probably just jumping to conclusions. I''ll just check everything in my realm really quickly�� I''m sure everything is fine �� I''m probably wrong.\"


    Mao Lu snapped opened his eyes and resisted the strength of the wind which was pushing against him. He brought his right hand towards his left, holding his index finger.


    He pulled at the silver ring which Argenti gave him.


    He pulled��.


    and pulled��.


    and pulled��.


    Anxiety gripped him. It wasn''t coming off.


    He pulled as hard as he could until a metallic popping sound was heard. A hot pain ran up his hand and through his arm. He screeched.


    He had dislocated his finger.


    The ring hadn''t moved at all. It was clamped tightly onto his flesh.


    Mao Lu''s eyes were wide with horror. As he hurtled through the air he nursed his finger.


    \"Something is wrong��something is wrong.\" he mumbled.


    He cried out as he popped his finger back into place.


    As it popped back his bones made a harsh metallic sound.


    \"Light! I need to leave the trial, there is something wrong, something urgent. I need to leave the trial right now!!!\"


    The calm soft voice appeared in his ears again.


    \"You are not allowed to leave the Tempering Heart Trial. Once the trial begins you must complete it. You can not move on to the next stage of the trial unless you pass this stage. If you fail you are eternally kept in limbo and made to take the test again and again until you pass the stage.\"


    Mao Lu gritted his teeth, \"Are there no exceptions?\"


    \"None. If you wish to leave the trial quickly then I suggest you think of your strengths so you can progress to the next stage.\" it answered in a matter-of-fact no nonsense tone.


    Mao Lu bit his bottom lip, \"Damn it, damn it, damn it!\"


    Mao Lu was extremely worried. He didn''t know how long he''d be stuck here, he''d been too naive, he''d just went along with what Argenti said, he didn''t question her, he didn''t think she was plotting anything. He still had no idea what she was planning or why she would do this, but he doubted she was up to anything good. He couldn''t shake the feeling that Ch��ng Bo was in danger.


    How long had he been in here, he had no concept of time in this place.


    \"Ch��ng Bo please be safe!\" he prayed.


    _____________________________


    SOUL CHAMBER


    \"A��.. A friend of your Mother.\"


    Ch��ng Bo hesitated, he was both startled and surprised.


    \"H�� How do you know my Mother? Who are you?\" he asked.


    The disembodied voice faintly whispered again. \"A friend�� Here to help��\"


    \"My Mother disappeared a long time ago don''t fuck with me, if you know her show me proof. I''m not a fool that will ignorantly do what you say just because you say so.\"


    The voice paused for a while as if it were thinking. \"I will show��. evidence later��. There isn''t much time��. That woman�� She will find you and kill you��.or before she gets to you�� that Gatekeeper pet will torture you and and rip your soul apart for information that you do not have.... You��.you will die in vain��.First we escape�� Then we talk��\"


    Ch��ng Bo shivered, \"Rip apart my soul? Why would they do that, what information are they after? And who is ''she'' exactly?\"


    The voice was getting impatient, \"Chat later�� Now escape! Agree�� trust me�� Come with me.\"


    Ch��ng Bo tried to move but he was still bound by the chains. \"If I could come with you I would.\"


    \"As long as you agree��.that is all that matters.\" A bright light appeared in the dark mist. It surrounded him and wrapped itself around Ch��ng Bo.


    He suddenly felt a strong attraction towards it. Before he could blink he was sucked into it, his limbs slipping out of the chains like butter.


    ��


    Outside of the soul chamber, Creed sat at his desk. He slowly sharpened a long rectangular blade which was white in colour.


    This blade was a soul slicer, it could be used on spirits or ghosts to extract memories. It was a ruthless but efficient tool used to interrogate spirits and discern their secrets.


    Creed''s red eyes were a bright shade of blood as they concentrated on sharpening the blade, as he pulled a green coloured wet stone across its sharp glowing surface, he muttered an incantation which caused the blade to brighten.


    He was so concentrated on this process that he didn''t notice the marble sized Soul Chamber turn dull. Nor did he notice a slight wisp of white smoke drift away from it and disappear into the floorboards.


    ______________________


    TEMPERING HEART TRIAL


    Mao Lu calmed himself. If he didn''t complete the trial then he would be stuck inside. If he wanted to get out he needed to move on to the next stage.


    He closed his eyes and breathed, \"What are my strengths?\"


    \"What am I good at!?\"


    Mao Lu generally couldn''t think of any decent qualities about himself. He tried to think about what other people had told him.


    All his bosses had always called him a hard worker. Of course Mao Lu had never really agreed with these things. He lacked the self confidence to take such compliments to heart. He had only worked hard because he had to, to survive and put food on the table, pay rent and pay debt.


    He''d been told before that he was very self disciplined, but he only liked to be strict on himself due to his upbringing, or more specifically because of his strict father. He was just used to having a routine in how he did things, and if he had something to do he preferred getting it done straight away rather than leaving it till later since that was easier. He wouldn''t really call that being self disciplined.


    Mao Lu scrunched up his face, he needed to think harder, \"I need to think of my strengths\".


    He was always called stubborn, Gates had claimed his stubbornness was a strength, that he had a strong willpower. Though Mao Lu wasn''t sure if this was a good thing, most of his friends had highlighted his stubbornness as a negative feature, and often he was called obstinate and foolish for it.


    Mao Lu had also thought that his compassion and desire not hurt others was a strength but Ch��ng Bo had called his compassion and trust basically naivety and weakness.


    In this case he couldn''t think of any strengths��.


    \"This is going to be hard and this stage of the trial hasn''t even started yet.\" Mao Lu sighed.


    \"Well done, you can now move on to the second stage of the Tempering Heart trial, the Light.\" The soft voice entered his head.


    \"Huh?\" Mao Lu was confused.


    \"You have identified and thought about your strengths.\"


    \"I did?\" Mao Lu''s eyes were round.


    \"Your strengths are that you are critical of yourself, you are hardworking, self disciplined, you have strong willpower, you are compassionate and also trusting.


    One''s strengths are always hard to identify, it is easier for others to see the goodness inside of you rather than for you to see it in yourself. Even though you don''t believe these are your strengths, they are. And by the end of this stage you will accept these strengths, you will gain confidence, and find strength from that.\"


    Mao Lu suddenly saw flat ground appearing out of nowhere, he was falling towards it at a rapid speed.


    \"Well then, let the Light stage begin.\" the soft voice announced.

 71 Light pt.1 2

    REALM 10, MORTAL REALM, PLANET ACER, KARNE FOREST


    Mero sighed as she ploughed at the rough soil. Her double-edged-iron shovel slipping into the brown dirt effortlessly.


    \"Is this still not deep enough?\" She muttered as she stared at the 4 metre deep hole she was standing in.


    \"No it''s not deep enough, I need to dig deeper.\" she groaned as she began digging yet again. Her greenish scaled skin rippled and her muscles bulged as she dug deeper with fervour.


    It was at this moment that a loud rumble and then a bang resounded throughout the forest. A shock wave shook the ground and a strong gust of wind blew.


    Mero halted, her ears twitched as the trees rustled. Birds flew away in a hurry and small creatures ran from their homes.


    Mero waited for a few minutes without a sound until the forest settled.


    \"What was that?\" she wondered.


    She leapt on to the side of a large tree, the tree was easily the size of a five storey building. She reached the top of it in a matter of seconds.


    Her pointed ears twitched and her yellow eyes widened as she stared at the large crater that now lay in the middle of the forest. She whistled, \"Now that''s a big hole. What could have created that?\"


    She hesitated as she stared at the crater. Common sense was telling her to go back to the village and tell the elders what she''d found, but curiosity was telling her to investigate. Before she could stop herself she had already jumped from the tree and was hurtling towards the crater.


    The wind whipped through her silver hair and her brown cloak billowed. She smiled with pointed teeth as she landed on all fours at the very edge of the crater.


    \"Something big must have fallen here.\" she muttered, \"Could it have been an asteroid? No...it couldn''t be, an asteroid this size would have shown in the sky and I saw nothing. Then..\" Her metal boots halted just as she was about to step into the crater. \"Could it be a practitioner!\"


    Fear ran through her all of a sudden. \"No...no it couldn''t be...Practitioners are bound by the treaty, they can''t come to mortal regions without making an announcement...unless...it''s a rogue and evil Practitioner.\" She shivered at the thought.


    Just as she was about to turn and run, she heard someone groan, \"Oh my god that hurt!!! Ow ow ow ow ow ow.\"


    Mero paused and turned around.


    Her yellow eyes connected with deep brown ones.


    ....


    Mao Lu had quite literally smashed into the ground. He hadn''t thought the Tempering Heart trial would just let him crash into the ground, and he''d fallen head first as well.


    The moment he pulled his head, which had been stuck in the ground, out, he groaned \"Oh my god that hurt!!! Ow ow ow ow ow ow.\"


    Even though they were a distance apart, when their eyes made contact they both froze like deer caught in headlights.


    Her skin was green with patches of red, white and brown. She was covered in scales. Her hair was a fine silver and she wore a tight fitting black bodysuit that had a billowing brown cape at the back. Her ears were pointed like elf ears. She was like a character from a science fiction fantasy comic who had just walked out of the pages.


    Mao Lu was aware that aliens existed.


    Ever since he became a Gatekeeper he understood that humanity was far outnumbered by a vast number of highly intelligent species.


    And in his first few weeks of being a Gatekeeper, practitioners from other planets had come to visit him, and they had all been pretty bizarre looking. One Practitioner had even looked like a giant centipede. Mao Lu had had quite the shock when the thing appeared outside his residence, bowing towards him before quickly leaving. Compared to that thing this girl appeared pretty normal.


    So Mao Lu wasn''t surprised by her appearance, what did surprise him though was how shocked and terrified she looked as she stared at him.


    She stepped backwards in fear but ended up stepping on her own cape and tripping. As she tripped forward in horror she slid down the side of the large Crater and ended up right in front of Mao Lu.


    When her eyes connected with his yet again and she realised how close she was to him, she squawked in absolute terror. She shivered and her legs seemed to have become weak. She shook like a leaf.


    \"Please don''t kill me...Practitioner please don''t kill me.\" She trembled and thick green tears began to fall from her eyes.


    Her words at first sounded like nonsense to his ears but suddenly they began to make sense and he could understand her. Mao Lu immediately felt flustered. Why did she think he would kill her?!!!


    \"I''m not going to kill you! Why are you crying?! Ahhh don''t cry please, I''m harmless really.\" Mao Lu said helplessly he waved his arms in front of himself and tried to look as harmless as possible but it didn''t stop her tears.


    This girl had looked like a fierce warrior in her black bodysuit, who would have thought she was such a crybaby.


    It took Mao Lu a full thirty minutes to calm her down.


    \"You-You''re really not going to kill me?\" she asked when her tears eventually dried up.


    Mao Lu''s eyebrows twitched, \"That is what I''ve been saying for the last half hour. I don''t even know you, I have no reason to hurt you and I''m a pretty much harmless guy. So calm down.\"


    The girl squinted at him, her previous state of terror now replaced with a shrewd calmness. Her yellow eyes scrutinised him the same way an animal scrutinised an opponent.


    \"You''re a practitioner aren''t you?\" She asked.


    Mao Lu shook his head, \"No I''m not a Practitioner.\" This was the truth, Mao Lu was a Gatekeeper, not a practitioner.


    When she heard this she sighed in relief and visibly relaxed.


    Her yellow eyes now sparkled with curiosity and excitement, \"Who are you? Where are you from? I''ve never seen anyone that looks like you before. Are you from another planet, which one? How did you get here? Did you see what caused this crater?\"


    She asked all these questions in one breath, leaving Mao Lu overwhelmed. He chuckled slightly, \"Don''t ask all these questions at once, how am I supposed to answer. And before you start interrogating someone shouldn''t you introduce yourself.\" Mao Lu outstretched his hand and shook hers, \"My name is Mao Lu, what''s your name?\"


    \"Ah I lost my composure there for a second. I apologise. My name is Mero, Mero Karne, I''m the daughter of the village chief.\" she said as she warmly shook his hand with both of her hands. That was when Mao Lu noticed her long black claws.


    \"So Mr Lu, where are you from?\" she asked.


    \"You can just call me Mao Lu, and Mao is my surname not Lu\" he explained.


    Mero tilted her head to the side in confusion, \"Then why do you say your family name first, it should be you and then your family name.\"


    \"That''s just the way it is where I''m from, though other people from other countries on my planet introduce themselves the way you do.\"


    Mero nodded in understanding, her eyes glowing as she looked at the sky. \"Out there are so many different cultures and people. I dream of seeing it all one day.\" she said wistfully. \"You''re the first person I''ve ever met that isn''t from this planet.\"


    Mao Lu smiled warmly, \"I''m sure one day you''ll be able to explore and meet many more people.\"


    Mero sighed, \"Such a thing is only a dream. Only Practitioners and the super rich have the right to own or travel on a spaceship. And only Practitioners can gain passes to other Realms. For a lowly and poor mortal like myself, dreaming about travelling is only dreaming.\"


    She looked Mao Lu up and down, \"Now that I think about it, you look too weak to be a practitioner, you''re far too skinny. I haven''t met many Practitioners but from what I know Practitioners are super strong and terrifying absolute beings. They wouldn''t be as pathetic as you. I can''t believe I was so scared earlier, hmm I''m such a fool.\"


    Mao Lu laughed awkwardly, he was a Gatekeeper though, someone who Practitioners bowed to. If she realised this she''d probably faint.


    \"You must be an elite right, are you from a very prominent family. Were you out exploring and then your spaceship crashed?\" she asked.


    Mao Lu laughed awkwardly and said, \"Umm something like that.\"


    \"Wow it must have been quite the ship to cause a crater like this and for it to be completely destroyed like this, wow. I''m surprised you''re okay.\" she said in awe, \"Ah but I hear that the super elite hire witches to give their children all sorts of charms and protective magic. So I guess even if your ship crashed and self destructed you would still be okay.\" she said whilst nodding her head as if this all made sense to her now. \"I wish I was rich enough to have just one of those charms, it would make hunting so much easier.\"


    Mao Lu just laughed awkwardly, he hadn''t said anything, she had just answered all her questions on her own. He wasn''t going to tell her otherwise, just let her assume what she wanted.


    \"Um, can I ask you where we are? Like where am I right now.\" This had been the question at the forefront of Mao Lu''s mind. He was sure he was still going through the trial but this place felt so real, the girl didn''t seem like an illusion or anything and he was certain this wasn''t a memory.


    \"You''re in the northern region of Realm ten, the Gallagher galaxy, in solar system ZA, on planet ACER, on the continent of Tenner, country Nazarick in Karne Forest.\" She said nonchalantly as if she were reciting from a book.


    Realm ten....Mao Lu''s eyes widened, the trial had taken him to another Realm, \" I wonder if the Gatekeeper of this realm is aware of my presence here?\" he wondered


    \"No, the Gatekeeper is not aware, the trial is separate, there will be no interference,\" The Light''s soft voice entered his ears again.


    Mao Lu raised an eyebrow, \"What am i supposed to do here?\" he mentally asked.


    Light gently laughed in his ears, \"It wouldn''t be a test if I told you that. Good luck.\" it whispered before fading away.


    Mao Lu slowly digested this information, his brain whirred. So the trial could even hide things from Gatekeepers in their own Realm. Mao Lu found his mind wandering back to the meeting with the other Gatekeepers, he remembered how the enemy that framed Ch��ng Bo had an ability to get in and out of Realms without anyone noticing. Wasn''t this similar to that?


    Mao Lu felt a creepy feeling down his spine, like he had just thought of something he shouldn''t have thought of.


    The Tempering Heart Trial must have been created by The Creator to test and advance the Gatekeepers. One, The Creator was an existence that could enter any Realm and the Gatekeepers would be helpless against.


    \"Ah but that can''t be, the Creator would have no reason to do things like framing Ch��ng Bo. And the Creator hasn''t appeared since the dawn of the 400 realms, why would they appear now? It could be someone else with a similar skill.\" When he completed the trial Mao Lu decided to ask the Light if it knew anything.


    \"Hey, hello!\" Mero was waving her hands in front of Mao Lu''s face


    Mao Lu blinked, \"Ah sorry I was lost in thought.\"


    Mero sniggered, \"I could tell. I was just asking you what we should do. The only place with spaceships on this Planet is continent Juu and sadly that''s on the other side of the world and I can''t take you there, it''s Practitioner territory.\"


    \"Practitioner territory?\"


    \"Ahh you don''t know...well I guess different planets have different rules. As you know Realm ten is a mortal Realm, meaning 1% of the population are Practitioners. I don''t know how it is on other planets but on this one Practitioners see themselves as extremely superior. They''re greatly arrogant and easily angered. They kill mortals like me and you as if we''re ants to be squashed. Mortals in Practitioner territories are similar to objects, they''ll use you and discard you.\" Mero''s expression was dark with anger as she said this but at the same time she trembled with fear. \"The only reason some of us are safe is because the more benevolent practitioners didn''t like the cruel treatment towards mortals and created safe zones like this continent. Even if you''re a super rich mortal, you''re still from another planet, your social standing at home won''t matter much here. If you went to Practitioner territory you''d just become a slave. So it''s better not to go there.\"


    \"That''s terrible, I imagined that in some places it might be like this, but I didn''t want to believe it.\" Mao Lu sighed.


    Mero was surprised, \"Is it not like this where you''re from?\"


    \"Where I''m from the Practitioners like to keep themselves to themselves and are generally very peacekeeping and don''t hurt mortals.\"


    Mero''s eyes sparkled, \"Wow that sounds lovely, it must be so peaceful.\"


    \"It is lovely but don''t think it''s peaceful. Mortals hurt each other and enslave each other and discriminate amongst themselves all the time. Even if the practitioners aren''t involved it doesn''t stop these things from happening. Whether mortal or practitioner horrible people and horrible things happen everywhere, but at the same time lovely people and lovely things also exist. It''s just life.\" Mao Lu replied


    Mero sighed as she heard this, \"So the world out there isn''t too different from the world in here.\" she sighed again and then giggled, \"I''ve sighed more times in this five minute conversation then I have in my entire life.\"


    Mao Lu also laughed, \"Sorry I made such a bad mood.\"


    \"It''s fine.\" She said as she looked at the horizon, the sun was getting lower in the sky. \"For now just come to my village where it is safe, we should leave this place before it gets dark, we don''t want to be devoured by the creatures out here. I''ll have to finish what I was doing here tomorrow.\"


    \"What were you doing?\" Mao Lu inquired.


    Mero laughed, \"I was making a trap for this large animal, it''s called a Refa. It has a really tall neck and short stumpy legs so it has a hard time climbing out of steep holes. I was digging a hole for it earlier. Its flesh is so succulent it''s a delicacy.\" her mouth watered


    \"I''ll have to try it once you''ve caught it.\" Mao Lu laughed.


    \"Yep but that is for another day.\"


    Mao Lu and Mero quickly climbed up the side of the crater. Mao Lu was surprised by how nimble and fast Mero was on her feet, but then again she wasn''t human and she was probably very used to this environment.


    As they reached the top of the crater Mao Lu stared in awe at how large it was. Had his body really created that just from falling there?


    Mao Lu had had no idea that his body had gotten so strong. Ever since he''d completed Sense of the Realm he''d had a sense that his body had toughened a lot, but not to this degree.


    He wondered how tough his body defense and physical strength was compared to Ch��ng Bo. As he thought of Ch��ng Bo his mood soured, \"I need to finish this trial quickly, I need to find out if he''s alright.\"

 72 Light pt.1 3

    Mero whistled as she stared at the crater \"You''re lucky this area was mostly flat land before, and not very inhabited, or else you would have greatly angered the spirits of this forest.\"


    \"The spirits of this forest?\" Mao Lu looked around himself, he was somewhat aware of existences like spirits in his own Realm, but he didn''t know much about them.


    \"Yep, Karne Forest in general has a concentrated amount of essence in it. Lots of spiritual plants and special medicines grow here. Many spirits form from the plants and the dead ghosts of animals or people which linger here. The forest is alive and has a will of its own. Of course since this realm is only a mortal one with low quality essence, the spirits in Karne forest can''t be compared to the spirits found in Immortal and Celestial Realms. I hear that in those Realms there is so much pure essence that they are abundant with strong spirits and beasts, and that one must be careful wherever they go.\" Mero glanced at Mao Lu who had a thoughtful expression on his face, her eyes secretly narrowed with suspicion as she looked at him.


    \"Though don''t worry, the spirits of this forest aren''t very strong and are generally quite tame and peaceful. You''re not in any danger from them.\" she said, patting him on the back. \"And even though that hole is big it didn''t cause too much damage.\"


    Mao Lu nodded, \"I''ll take your word for it.\"


    \"Let''s go.\" Mero said before turning and running up the side of a tree. Mao Lu gaped, the tree was as tall as a skyscraper.


    \"Come quickly, it''s faster to travel by treetop.\" she yelled as she scurried up and swung on the branches like a monkey, hopping from one tree to the next.


    Mao Lu''s expression was frozen. \"There''s no way I can climb that.\"


    Mao Lu had always been quick on his feet and agile, but that was one thing and climbing a large skyscraper sized tree was another. And there was no way he could swing from those vines like Tarzan.


    \"Come on you slow poke, don''t just stand there. The sun is going down, the predators of the forest will be coming out soon. We need to go!\" Mero yelled from a distant treetop.


    Mao Lu momentarily considered using essence to fly, but Mero thought he was a regular mortal, if he did that it would be blatantly telling her he was a practitioner, and then she''d be scared of him all over again.


    So instead Mao Lu gave in and decided to start climbing.


    He was immediately surprised by how light his body felt, he pulled himself up as if he were sustaining the weight of a feather. And soon he found himself running up the side of the tree, scaling it so quickly that he felt like his feet weren''t even touching the side. He was going as fast, no even faster than Mero had.


    He felt the wind rush through his hair and he somehow found this far more exhilarating than flying, but what excited him more was how much his strength had improved. His body alone could cause an asteroid like crater, meaning it was immensely heavy and tough, yet he was also weightless and so very fast. It was bizarre. Since he''d broken through to the Wielding stage this was the first time Mao Lu was appreciating his own physical transformations properly. He couldn''t help but laugh out loud, he felt powerful in a different way than how all his other abilities made him feel.


    Mero watched Mao Lu from the corner of her eye and bit her lip. She was wary of him. Mero didn''t actually believe Mao Lu was a mortal. She was just stalling for time.


    Even if his ship had self destructed there would still be pieces of the wreckage left, but other than Mao Lu there had been nothing else in that crater. He also seemed to ignorant about this Realm. Every planet in Realm ten had a spiritual forest, spirits in forests were common knowledge, yet he hadn''t known about them. Was he someone from another Realm?


    Also, even if you were from rich mortal family and could afford fancy charms, charms were only charms. Charms were created by transferring essence. When a practitioner transferred essence and put that essence into an object for an intended purpose it became a charm. There were protective charms, charms to enhance your appearance, and charms to give you an a certain ability. The charm itself only had up to 20% of that practitioners power, at most 60%, charms with 90% essence retention were legendary and extremely expensive. Not even rich mortals could afford one.


    And even if Mao Lu did have such a legendary charm, to survive a crash of that magnitude without a scratch, the practitioner who made that charm would have to be at the Dao stage at least, and what kind of mortal would know a Dao stage Practitioner personally, especially in this Mortal Realm. Dao stage Practitioners are rarely found in Mortal Realms, finding one in an immortal Realm is also not very common, celestial realms were where Dao stage practitioners tended to live. Adding it all up just none of it made any sense.


    In Mero''s mind there was no doubt about it, this man had to be a practitioner. She was scared, but so far Mao Lu didn''t seem to be the evil or tyrannical type of practitioner and he appeared to be hiding his identity. Mero wondered if ''Mao Lu'' was even his real name.


    Her plan for the moment was to take him back to the village and then she would inform her Father and the village elders. If they saw him as a threat they would contact the good Practitioners at the border of the continent to come deal with him, if he was friendly then they would just let him stay, pretend they believed his story of being a mortal, and just patiently wait for him to leave on his own.


    Mero didn''t know what Mao Lu''s intentions were but she hoped they were peaceful.


    ...


    They got to the top of a purple tree that oversaw the entire forest. Mao Lu was certain this tree was as tall as a mountain. The air even felt thin up there.


    To the left of Mao Lu a loud hooting sound erupted from a nearby cliff.


    Mero breathed in and began hooting as well.


    She communicated like this with the other hidden person for a while before turning to Mao Lu and saying, \"We''re all good now, I have informed the watcher of the village about you and we can now enter.\"


    Mero then proceeded to jump from the purple tree, diving headfirst into a shallow lake below.


    Mao Lu was momentarily stunned, but he still copied and did the same.


    He instinctively flinched when he dove into the lake, thinking he was going to hit the bottom hard, but instead he didn''t hit anything.


    When he opened his eyes he was standing on top of the lake and in front of him was a gorgeous underground village with building made of blue and green crystals.


    Mero wasn''t standing too far from him, \"Welcome to Karne Village.\"


    ________________________________________


    REALM 145, BEIJING, XICHENG, ZHAO DETONG''S APARTMENT


    Tanaka silently drank his hot chocolate. Bei Lao was sitting next to him, Fei Bing Bing and Zhao Detong were opposite. There was a gloomy atmosphere among the four.


    \"This is all so fucked up.\" Fei Bing Bing sighed rather soullessly. \"Qi Zhou and those officers get ruthlessly murdered in the hospital, Frank disappears, and Mao Lu has just up and vanished.\"


    Nobody really paid attention to Fei Bing Bing''s words, they all knew the situation.


    Zhao Detong cradled his phone in his hands as he called Mao Lu, his phone rang out until the voicemail came on again, \"Hi, this is Mao Lu, sorry I can''t take your call right now. I will get back to you, if it''s urgent leave a message.\" then the phone chimed. \"Please leave a message after the tone...BEEEP.\"


    Zhao Detong could only sigh before hanging up.


    \"There''s no point calling him, why even bother. We''ve all tried his number tons of times. It''s been two weeks since christmas and Frank disappeared and we haven''t heard anything from him.\" Tanaka grumbled as he sipped at his hot chocolate.


    \"The only person that probably knows what''s going on is Mao Lu, the only one that can find Frank is probably him as well...and I''m also worried about him, I keep having this uneasy feeling in my stomach. I can''t stop myself from calling him.\" Zhao Detong''s hands shook a bit, \"It''s the only thing I can do.\"


    A glum silence descended on the four once again.


    ...Outside the window two black birds watched them.


    \"Now is the time.\" the Raven giggled, \"I''m going to swoop in there and tell them all they need to know and set their hearts at ease. Then the Gatekeeper will be so happy when he returns I''ll be heavily rewarded.\"


    The other black bird yawned, \"I still don''t know, I think it''s a bad idea, you know we should just leave this to the Gatekeeper. If he wanted to tell them this stuff he would have. I don''t think we should interfere. And Little Red will be pissed too. We''ll probably get into lots of trouble.\"


    The Raven squawked in annoyance, \"You''ve been saying that for the last two weeks, it''s annoying.\"


    \"Because I think messing with the Gatekeepers friends is a bad idea!\" the black bird shouted.


    \"The Gatekeepers friends?\" a chilly voice interrupted.


    The two Black birds froze, they felt all the energy drain from them all of a sudden. Neither of the birds had time to change back into their human forms or cast any spells before they dropped from the sky and onto the pavement below. Dead.


    \"Oh they died. I didn''t mean to kill it.\" the chilly voice laughed, \"One made so many weak creatures in this 400 realms, truly a failing project. Why does One even bother protecting such a thing? I don''t understand it, do you understand it Five?\"


    A tall women with black hair, silver eyes, and pale skin appeared out of thin air at the entrance of Zhao Detong''s building. Next to her was an equally tall man with black hair, brown skin and pale eyes.


    The man shook his head, \"None of us will ever understand why One does what One does. Just as I will never understand why you, Four, do what you do. Nor will you ever understand me.\"


    Four smiled, \"As always you speak sense Five.\"


    Five shook his head, \"There is no such thing as sense, sense is but a concept. Just like ideology and institutions it is just one of many ways to justify and control existence. ''Sense'' is just another restriction, it does not exist, you only imagine it does.\"


    Four simply smiled and nodded before changing the topic. \"Do you think this human skin is suitable, wearing it feels uncomfortable, could we not have just spoken to them in our normal forms?\" she asked.


    Five shook his head, \"These creatures are ones that greatly fear difference. Our regular forms would not be understood or appreciated by them. This is better.\"


    Four pulled at her cheeks, \"Feels strange. I don''t like it. Why must we talk to these creatures?\"


    \"Because they are friends with that Gatekeeper, the one who will be companioned with Nyx''s child.\"


    \"Why are we talking to his Lover''s friends?\"


    \"Nyx hid that boy very well from us, and just as we found him he disappeared from that Realm. We track him here but now his also gone. I am tired of chasing, now it is time to wait. Creatures like this have strong attachments. If he is Nyx''s child that boy will also have strong attachments. Since they are his Lover''s friends, and he is attached to his Lover, I believe eventually he''ll come back here. And when he does we will be waiting.\"


    Four sighed, \"So very troublesome. Why can''t One do this, One could deal with this easier. One is in charge of this experiment. One could find this boy with no trouble. In comparison in this place we''re at a disadvantage. I feel sick and weak.\"


    Five shook his head, \"You ask too many obvious questions Four, you understand better than I why we must do this and not One.\"


    Four pulled at her skin and writhed uncomfortably, \"Let''s just go and talk to these creatures.\"


    ______________________________


    Ch��ng Bo blinked and sat up in alarm.


    He was sitting on a rocking boat. The boat was black, made out of a sleek material he''d never seen before.


    The boat seemed to be moving but at the same time it wasn''t. Other than a small white glow emitting from the boat there was no other source of light. A suffocating darkness surrounded Ch��ng Bo.


    His body felt rather impermeable and airy, it took him a few seconds to realise that he was still in a spirit form. A slight panic ran through him, he needed to find his body.


    \"Don''t worry, I have recovered your body and hidden it. For the moment it is safer for you in this spirit form.\" a voice said beside him. It was the same voice that had spoken to him inside the soul chamber.


    Ch��ng Bo turned around swiftly, he hadn''t sensed this person next to him at all. It was as if they weren''t even really there.


    A figure wearing a black material wrapped around their entire body like a cloak, was only an inch away from him.


    Ch��ng Bo scrutinised this person, he wondered how they could have saved him without alerting Creed, they had to be a high level practitioner.


    \"Thank you for saving me.\" Ch��ng Bo said politely but his tone quickly changed into a commanding one as he said, \"Now tell me, who are you? You''re my Mother''s friend?\"


    \"Well not exactly\" the cloaked figure replied rather lazily, \"Actually, since she''s also my Mother we''re not friends.\" A smoky skeletal hand extended from the black cloak, \"Ch��ng Bo we are brothers. My name is Hypnos.\"

 73 Light pt.1 4

    Mao Lu walked towards Karne Village with Mero, unaware of the events happening elsewhere that were setting things into motion and bringing truths slowly to light.


    Karne village was an underground paradise straight from fiction.


    The ground was made of a reflective black crystal, when Mao Lu waded his way out of the lake and his trainers touched the black surface his steps became silent, as if the crystalline ground was eating the sound.


    Surrounding the village was a large chunky wall made of blue and green crystals. As they got closer Mao Lu realised how tall the wall was, it seemed to stretch far and high inside the underground cavern.


    Standing at the entrance were four guards. They were dressed in armor that was similar to Mero''s, except it glowed.


    They had large spears in their hands. These spears were three metres taller than the guards that held them. They seemed to be made of a strange blue metal and yellow crystals. There were several spiked ridges across the staff and the staff itself had a strange rune patterns decorating it. The blade glowed like a torch.


    Despite the extreme height and probable weight of these spears the guards held them easily by their side and stood up straight with impressive posture and presence.


    Their faces hidden under grilled masks.


    They didn''t make a movement or a noise as Mero pulled Mao Lu through the crystal entrance and into the village.


    Inside the village the buildings were like small huts, the type you would see on a hawaiian beach, except they were made of a variety of different crystals. Blue crystals, clear crystals, white crystals, purple crystals and more. All of these crystals glowed iridescently, so despite being underground there was a bright warm light which stretched to every corner.


    Mao Lu was mesmerised by the shifting and changing colourful lights and the peculiar architecture. He''d never seen anything like it.


    The sound of children squealing and people chattering soon greeted his ears. The village was very lively. At the very entrance there was an open market and dozens of people were buying and selling all kinds of items. Food and creatures he''d never seen before were laid across some stalls whilst peculiar items and weaponry laid across others.


    A band dressed in robes of red and gold played music and dancers in green and gold freely swayed around.


    Children chased each other and played amongst the shopping adults.


    It was all so beautiful and exciting.


    A glowing ball bounced and rolled on the ground, stopping at Mao Lu''s feet. A child with yellow eyes similar to Mero''s, pointed ears, and scaled skin, ran up to Mao Lu. Grabbing his ball.


    The dancers stopped dancing and the music abruptly halted.


    Their pointed long ears twitching and their eyes flickering. Their fanged teeth moved as they chattered amongst themselves nervously.


    Mao Lu was not perturbed by their reactions, it was only to be expected. He was the new person in town and he looked different from them. It was likely that they had never seen anyone who looked like him before.


    \"Mero Karne!\" A loud voice disrupted the chattering of the villagers.


    The crowd parted as a man dressed in a golden coloured body suit walked through. He had long white hair, yellow eyes, and his scaly skin was mostly white rather than patchy. Runes covered his armour and glowed warmly. At his waist he had two dual daggers holstered, a black cape fluttered at his back.


    Mero seemed to visibly stiffen when this man came towards them. Mao Lu couldn''t tell whether this was out of fear or whether she was just nervous.


    \"General Xander\" she said rather respectfully as she bowed her head towards him.


    He ignored her greeting and only curtly said \"You have things to explain to the council, follow me...you as well.\" Xander glanced at Mao Lu. His gaze filled with curiosity, apprehension and some fear.


    His gaze didn''t linger long before he turned around and began walking deeper into the village.


    Mero didn''t say anything. She followed General Xander and Mao Lu followed along obediently.


    Mao Lu felt the curious gazes of everyone following them as they left.


    ....


    As they walked Mao Lu couldn''t help but think that calling this place a village was incorrect, it was more like an underground city. It was huge and the streets were like a maze, twisting, turning, and numerous. There was a variety of hut shaped buildings.


    As they passed by Mao Lu noticed people quietly watching him from their windows.


    They walked for perhaps thirty minutes before reaching a large waterfall. It lay between two large huts, the water fell from the ceiling of the underground cavern and disappeared into the black crystal ground. It was like a straight veil of water.


    Xander and Mero didn''t hesitate walking into it. They disappeared into the waterfall.


    Mao Lu raised an eyebrow and did the same. He was confused, for a village of mortals there was quite a bit of magic here. This waterfall and that secret lake entrance as well. He found it all very peculiar.


    Just like the lake the waterfall was some type of teleportation device, and when Mao Lu walked through it he found himself in a large field.


    This field was several acres wide, it was made up of a long stretch of blue glowing grass and a variety of glowing flowers.


    At the centre of this field were ten stone benches, all of which were placed in a circle.


    In the middle of this circle was a large throne made of red crystal.


    Sitting on these stone benches were five old women and five old men. They wore flowing silky platinum coloured garments which had runes running across them. Their clothes glowed a warm yellow light and made their jewelled headdresses glimmer. Subtle light shining on their wizened faces.


    On the red throne was a man who appeared rather young, but his eyes betrayed his age. They were filled with the weariness of experience.


    Unlike the elderly men and women his garments weren''t luxurious, neither did they particularly glow, they were in fact rather plain and white clothing. His scales were a variety of colours like Mero''s and his hair was long and silver.


    Mao Lu was surprised, so far everyone in the village had been mortal but this man wasn''t. The essence tended to be thin around mortals but gathered more around practitioners. Many of the essences in the area comfortably settled on this man. The life essences on his skin were lime green, if Mao Lu remembered correctly that meant this man had a lifespan of between 10,000 to 30,000 years. He was most definitely not mortal.


    Even though they were still a great distance from each other their eyes still met. As the man''s yellow eyes connected with Mao Lu''s a variety of emotions showed on his face. In the end his expression became extremely cautious...


    When Mao Lu, Mero and Xander had walked up to the council, Mero bowed her head low, \"I give my greetings to the village Elders and the village Chief.\" she said


    Mao Lu and General Xander followed her lead and also bowed their heads.


    When the village Chief looked at Mero his gaze softened, he sighed gently and the wind seemed to sigh along with him, \"My dear daughter why is it that you''re never too far from trouble? Bringing this man to the village...let me hear your explanation.\"


    Mero kept her head bowed. \"Father I was out making a trap for the Refa that I''d been tracking these past few weeks when I heard a large bang, it made the small creatures run and the trees tremor. And when I came from the trap I saw a large crater, I was curious and explored it and I came across Mao Lu��\"


    Her voice trailed off when she heard the sharp intake of breath her Father made. She could hear the anger in his voice as he said, \"You see a large crater and you explore it? Do you have no regard for your life? Do you not know fear? If there was something hostile in that crater you could have very well died.\"


    She kept her head bowed. \"I was wrong Father.\" she said rather tearfully.


    The Village Chief''s voice became soft as a feather as he said, \"It is fine as long as you learn from your mistake and never do such a thing again.\"


    His eyes then glanced at Mao Lu. \"So tell me what happened when you met this man.\"


    \"I...I\" Mero felt embarrassed, \"I was startled when I saw him and I was scared he was an evil practitioner and began to panic, but he calmed me down. He isn''t scary nor does he seem overbearingly powerful, and he told me he isn''t a practitioner. At first I suspected that he must be some elite mortal from another planet whose ship had crashed here leaving him stranded.\"


    \"And what do you suspect now?\" Her Father asked.


    \"There was no ship wreckage in sight and he didn''t know about basic things in this realm like the forest spirits and other things. Now I suspect that he is a practitioner from elsewhere.\" As she said this she could feel the growing fear and animosity from the Village Elders, \"But! I don''t think he has any bad intentions. He didn''t hurt me. I don''t know why he lied and said he wasn''t a practitioner but I don''t think he''s a bad person.\" Mero hurriedly explained.


    \"It''s fine child you don''t need to explain anymore.\" the Chief said. He glanced at Mao Lu again and then said, \"I would like to speak to him privately. I also believe he means no harm, so do not worry.\"


    The Chief didn''t say anything more, his silence in itself was their cue to leave.


    The village Chief waited patiently until everyone had walked through the waterfall exit before stepping off of his throne.


    He then got on his knees and bowed reverently towards Mao Lu.


    \"This humble ones name is Sea Karne, I apologise for the earlier rude treatment. I welcome you to Karne Village.\" He bowed even lower to Mao Lu, \"May I be at liberty to ask which Realm you preside over and why you have come to visit, Lord Gatekeeper?\"


    To Sea Karne, Mao Lu was covered in a flurry of light. The essences around him were so thick and potent that his ability and power appeared unfathomable. The moment Karne saw him he knew this wasn''t a Practitioner, this was a Gatekeeper. An existence he never thought he''d face in this lifetime.


    Sea Karne was scared but he was also proud.


    He didn''t want to let his daughter or the elders to see him grovel towards this man, which was why he had sent them away first despite the risk of offending this Gatekeeper by doing so.


    Mao Lu extended his hand to Sea Karne, \"You don''t need to bow to me. I''d like it if you pretended that there was no difference in status between us. I am here in your land after all.\"


    Sea was taken aback for a bit, but when he saw the warm and calm smile on Mao Lu''s face, he took his hand and stood up.


    \"My name is Mao Lu, I''m the Gatekeeper of Realm 145. I''m here unofficially for some personal reasons. I don''t have any bad intentions. After I''m finished with what I need to do here I''ll leave.\" Mao Lu bowed towards Sea Karne, \"I''d be thankful if you''d let me stay here for the time being.\"


    Sea Karne was bewildered, a Gatekeeper was being polite to him and asking for his permission. Mao Lu''s attitude was nothing like the haughty and overbearing attitude that he''d heard Gatekeepers had in rumours.


    \"You are more than welcome to stay as long as you wish.\" Sea Karne replied, \"I will just tell the others that you are a good practitioner, and that you are suffering from an injury and accidentally fell here. I''ll tell them you''re staying here while you recover.\"


    Mao Lu nodded and then glanced at Sea Karne curiously, \"They''re all very scared of Practitioners but you''re a practitioner, do they not fear you?\"


    Sea Karne looked into the distance as if recalling memories of the past, \"I have long forsaken the practitioner way. 2,000 years ago I realised that I had reached my limit as a mage when I entered the Nascent stage. I didn''t have the talent to reach Immortality. It was around about that time when I came across this tribe of mortals.


    In the past all Practitioners on this planet owned mortals like pets. Mortals breed quickly so they were treated like pests by practitioners or used like livestock for experiments or for resources.


    After many many years of such traditions, some Righteous Practitioners felt that this was wrong and decided to make a territory, a so called safe space for mortals, where they could live in freedom. That''s how the continent of Tenner came into existence.


    At first this freedom wasn''t a good thing. Many mortals back then were raised to be slaves, many didn''t know how to survive on their own or didn''t know what to do with this newfound freedom. It was around about this time when I stumbled upon this small tribe. They were struggling to survive and were carnal and savage. We were of the same species yet the differences between us was profound. They made me realise how lucky I was to be a practitioner and not a mortal. I took pity on them and decided to help them flourish their civilisation.


    I taught them to hunt, to build shelter, to cook, to educate, to stand on their own and they developed quickly. Some left the village and went out to spread their knowledge to other mortal civilisations in this territory. At that time I thought of leaving but I had fallen in love with these people, and I fell in love with this land that they had named after me. Karne Village, Karne Forest. In the end I stayed and oversaw their development.


    Much later I then fell in love with a mortal woman from this tribe, I ended up having a daughter with her, and that''s what made me decide that I would stay here and look after this village until I perished.


    I''m sure my people have noticed that I do not age the same way they do. I''m certain they suspect me of being a practitioner but they respect me and see me as their saviour. I believe that is why they do not fear me the same way they fear other practitioners.\"


    Mao Lu smiled, \"You have made an amazing underground land. The people here seem happy and well, you should be proud of yourself.\"


    Sea Karne also smiled, \"I am.\"


    _________________________________


    A SPACE BETWEEN SPACE


    Ch��ng Bo stared at the skeletal hand in suspicion. \"Sorry, I don''t shake hands with people I don''t trust.\"


    Hypnos paused and then laughed, the black cloak shaking, \"That is a good rule to live by.\" he said as he put his hand back into the depths of his black cloak.


    \"Explain, how are we brothers exactly?\" Ch��ng Bo''s voice was calm but his heart was erratic. He felt extremely nervous.


    \"It''s a biological thing you see, people are brothers when they share the same Mother or Fa-\"


    \"I know how people can be brothers!\" Ch��ng Bo interrupted, a vein near his temple twitched. Was this man mocking him!


    \"Explain to me how we are related. If you are who you say you are than tell me where my Mother has been for most of my life. Tell me why she disappeared.\" he ordered.


    Hypnos sighed, \"You know you''re very demanding, you remind me of our other brother Thanatos. Honestly where does that arrogant and demanding personality come from, maybe Mother��\" Hypnos muttered to himself. \"Well don''t be impatient young Bo. I''ll tell you the answers to those questions soon, but first let me tell you the story from a different beginning. It all starts with the birth of our Mother.\"

 74 Mice in a cage 1

    \"You could largely say that our Mother was an existence akin to a miracle. The fact that she was born in the first place��was a miraculous feat. I say this because her existence went against the interests of many truly powerful people.\" Hypnos''s voice became heavy.


    To Ch��ng Bo the air on the boat turned much colder and a slight shiver ran down his spine. He felt a chill from the depths of his very being and the hairs on his arms arose. He felt uneasy and unsure, and what made him feel even more uneasy was that he couldn''t identify where this uneasiness was stemming from.


    Hypnos seemed to be none-the-wiser about the sudden change in Ch��ng Bo''s temperament, or if he did notice he didn''t show it. The black cloaked figure didn''t stir but his voice still echoed.


    \"Our Mother''s Father, our Grandfather, was a Gatekeeper named Dawn. Dawn was one of the first Gatekeepers, he was the first made by One. And as a result he was One''s favourite, he was privy to secrets that other Gatekeepers would not know, he was special to One. Their relationship was beyond that of the Creator and the creation. Or at least that''s what I''ve heard��\"


    Hypnos paused for a while. Ch��ng Bo felt the sudden silence consuming him.


    When Hypnos eventually spoke again his tone had shifted, becoming significantly less sombre and more playful,


    \"Ah�� That''s right�� little Bo has been raised in that Star Realm as ignorant as a newborn babe. I doubt you know the first thing about Gatekeepers or even the Realms themselves. The knowledge you have now is superficial or non-existent at best, right?\"


    Ch��ng Bo felt like a fish out of water. His mouth opened and closed again. For some reason words wouldn''t come out.


    \"Then I shall explain it to you simply. All of this, the Four hundred realms, is just one big experiment. And everyone which lives within it are mice in a cage.\"


    Suddenly the boat began to tremor and soon it was travelling quickly down the black river. As it did this the darkness around them twisted. It happened so quickly that Ch��ng Bo didn''t have time to feel surprised.


    When space had stopped shifting Hypnos and Ch��ng Bo were travelling through a scene of war.


    The sun was high in a blue sky.


    Buildings lay half buried in wastes of sand.


    Skeletons lay across this wasteland like dirt and amidst all this the cries of fighting could be heard, blood spilled under the heat. Tears were birthed from grief. Death was in every breath as these people hacked at each other.


    All the while Hypnos and Ch��ng Bo drifted past this scene, the boat effortlessly rolling over the corpses, being ignored by the two opposing armies.


    \"When you are young there is always curiosity, hope, ambition etcetera.


    War and conflict they seem to be things that only affect more intelligent beings, not to say that the common animal isn''t intelligent, but they are less likely to kill for ambition and for reasons beyond survival, but why is this? Do you understand what I mean?\" Hypnos asked as they witnessed a large snout faced soldier holding the body of another soldier. She wept bloody tears as several spears penetrated her body.


    \"I...I understand the issues you speak of but I don''t understand your meaning?\" Ch��ng Bo replied slowly his gaze fixed on the snout faced soldier who''s beady red eyes faded into a smoky black as death descended upon her.


    \"My meaning is that since existence began we have been questioning. Why this and why that. Why do we act this way, why do we love, why do we live this way, why do we feel this way? This idea that there has to be some greater meaning in life some greater answer that we don''t know about. There has to be some reason that no matter the species, the race, the circumstances or the place that we as living creatures are basically all the same. That we feel, that we experience, that we learn, and that we adapt. There has to be a reason, right? And to find that reason the 400 realms were created.\"


    Ch��ng Bo''s eyes widened, his thoughts formed quickly, and he understood the situation far faster than his heart could accept it. His blue star filled eyes shook and twitched.


    As if in tempo with his growing shock the boat quickly moved across the sandy wastes. Space shifted and soon an unfamiliar scene met Ch��ng Bo''s eyes.


    The boat sat in a dark space and in front of them were 400 large spheres all chained up together like a pearl necklace. Each sphere was a different size and slightly different colours than the other. They appeared like bubbles and the surface looked fragile and moist, like a mixture of liquid and gas.


    \"These are the 400 realms. Within each of these bubbles sit a wide universe with a variety of different species, histories, cultures and lifestyles. Within each of these bubbles are different environments, different people, and different opportunities.\" Hypnos suddenly laughed, \"You can even see your home from here Ch��ng Bo, look it''s the one with the slightly orange tinge.\"


    Hypnos''s skeletal hand emerged from his cloak and his white bone index finger pointed at a spherical orange bubble.


    Ch��ng Bo was in a slight daze as he looked at his realm, it looked so small from where he was, it looked like he could almost pick it up with his hand.


    Usually when someone got a pass to another realm it created an instant doorway to that realm, travelling practitioners never saw the 400 realms like this. Any normal practitioner would have been overwhelmed by such a view yet this sight was somewhat underwhelming for Ch��ng Bo.


    When he was young he made it his goal to become the most powerful practitioner in the 400 realms and in his heart this ambition still burned. Yet for some reason seeing the realms like this made him feel somehow...disappointed. A thought stirred in his heart. ''Isn''t this too small''.


    He had always desired for power and to become a figure worthy of such power. In his stubbornness and arrogance Ch��ng Bo was determined to conquer the 400 realms but now a bitter taste of dissatisfaction clung to his tongue.


    He desired for more.


    Hypnos noticed this burning desire in Ch��ng Bo''s eyes with slight amusement, but he didn''t comment on it. Instead he silently watched as Ch��ng Bo observed the 400 realms before asking again,


    \"Do you understand my meaning now?\"


    Ch��ng Bo looked towards Hypnos and there was no hesitation in his gaze as he nodded and said, \"Yes. The 400 Realms are an experiment created by the real realm, the real people. They created the 400 realms to observe life, to observe societies and civilisations and find out why we live the way we do.\"


    Hypnos nodded, \"You''re on the right track. Beyond the 400 realms, through a doorway far behind us is the real Realm. It is several times bigger than the 400 realms combined, the variety of species and races and people which live there are also many times more immense, and the power they wield there is also much greater.


    The leaders, the scientists, the philosophers wanted answers to a variety of different questions. So they developed a secret project named the 400 realms. The leader of this project was One.


    Each realm is different, each with a different species, civilizations, histories, and power yet all ultimately the same. Watching these worlds develop from scratch allows the academics, the thinkers, the politicians, the scientists and others to answer questions on why the mind develops the way that it does, why peace treaties fail, how to make the perfect nation or how to prevent civilisations from failing. Leaders in the real Realm could use places in the 400 realms to simulate wars or test their policies, that way they could get a good estimate of the reactions that would occur in the Real realm. Businesses would use it to test their products and so on. Like I said the 400 realms is just one big experiment.\"


    Ch��ng Bo breathed in sharply, he had come to such a conclusion earlier, but hearing it said out loud made the reality of the situation fully sink in.


    Hypnos patted Ch��ng Bo''s shoulder, his bone hands were cold.


    \"��.ahhhh��..but I''m going off tangent. I need to tell you about Mothe-\"


    \"Wait.\" Ch��ng Bo interrupted, \"The Gatekeepers preside over each Realm, do they know about this?\" Ch��ng Bo couldn''t help but think of Mao Lu, he knew that Mao Lu had secrets, he wondered if this was one of them.


    \"In some ways they are aware and in other ways they''re not. There are rules that constrain Gatekeepers and keep them preoccupied. They play a key role in controlling the environment of each realm, but I doubt many of them are even aware of that, they''re just as much a victim of this experiment perhaps even more so than others.\" Hypnos sighed, \"But I''ll explain that in a bit. I was going to tell you about our Mother first.\"


    As Hypnos said this the scene around them shifted yet again and they were back on that black river, drifting, surrounded by darkness. The only light coming from the glowing boards of the boat itself.


    \"As I was saying previously, our Grandfather Dawn was a gatekeeper. Gatekeepers have the role of protecting their realm from outsiders and from each other. Gatekeepers were created largely in part to protect the experiment and keep the results of the experiment from being corrupted by outside interference.\"


    Ch��ng Bo''s eyes narrowed, \"Why create Gatekeepers, why not just protect the realms themselves?\"


    Hypnos giggled, \"You were using your brain earlier but now you''re just asking the simplest of questions. I mean think about it, if the creators protected the 400 realms themselves than that in itself is outside interference that could warp the experiment. Gatekeepers are people that are from the realm they''re protecting, they''re mostly ignorant about the creator and the purpose of the 400 realms and they are restricted by rules that ensures that they focus on protecting their realm and getting stronger. They have extremely powerful abilities, they are stronger than all other existences in the 400 realms, but there are limits on how they can use these abilities and they even have watchdogs that keep them in check in case they break these rules.\"


    \"But surely if someone''s a Gatekeeper long enough they''ll notice something strange, they''ll question these rules and their existence. Especially if they''re being monitored by some kind of watchdog all the time.\"


    Hypnos''s slight smile was hidden under his cloak, \"Of course they''re not idiots, I''m sure many of them suspect something which is why I said they''re aware in some ways and in other ways they''re not. But mostly even if they do suspect something they won''t normally express it. The first reason for this is because they''re satisfied. Becoming a Gatekeeper means you''re given power and status beyond everyone, you''re treated like a God. When someone becomes a Gatekeeper they''re probably told something like��''you were chosen because you were special and pure and in some way better than everyone else''. It''s a large ego boost, many may suspect the situation but they won''t go against it because that goes against their self interest and others may just fear the consequences of their curiosity.\"


    Ch��ng Bo''s mind was stirring with questions, \"Then what requires someone to be chosen as a Gatekeeper, what makes them more special than everyone else in their realm?\"


    \"Their souls and the fact that they volunteered, I guess.\" Hypnos said rather nonchalantly.


    \"Volunteered? What do you mean?\"


    \"I mean usually it''s because they were previously from the Real realm and they volunteered for their souls to be used in the 400 realm experiment, technically they''re not natives of the 400 realms. Whether they remember the choice or not, they made that kind of deal. But well I don''t know all the specifics for crying out loud. If you want every single nitty gritty detail than I suggest you go to the Real Realm and find One or some of the other creators and ask them...ha actually don''t do that, that would be a bad idea for a lot of reasons. I''m just saying that you should chill with the questions. Let me explain about Mother.\"


    Ch��ng Bo nodded, \"I''ll stop.\"


    \"Good.\" Hypnos nodded, he looked over at Ch��ng Bo who was sitting there expectantly waiting to be told more. \"Do you not doubt anything I''m saying? You''re accepting all of this a lot more easily than I imagined you would.\" Hypnos hesitated, he was perturbed by Ch��ng Bo''s calm.


    Ch��ng Bo''s star filled eyes were unclouded as he said simply, \"Even if you are lying to me it doesn''t make a difference. One day I''ll be strong enough to see the truth on my own, and if I discover your lies then, than you are the one who will regret it.\"


    Ch��ng Bo''s words were stated, there was no hesitation in them, they were filled with certainty and the threat in them was clear as day.


    Underneath his cloak Hypnos''s smile widened in delight. Out loud he said mockingly \"wahhh I''d hate to be your enemy, how scary.\"


    Ch��ng Bo ignored him, his gaze focused on the distance, he now had a new goal that lay beyond conquering the 400 realms, he would make the Real Realm tremble at his name. The very thought excited him.


    Together, with Mao Lu by his side, he''d discover the truths, the mysteries and the conspiracies. All of them.


    As that thought crossed his mind the Sovereign system pinged in front of his face.


    NOTIFICATION


    - New Feature added to the system.


    - Feature: Unlimited Celestial Sovereign Update


    - Description: The Sovereign system will update when you meet the required conditions. This update contains new features that will aid you in conquering the Real Realm and becoming a true Celestial Sovereign. Update feature details will become available after update.


    - Conditions required for update:


    1) Complete mission on Changing your fate and improve your bond with the Gatekeeper.


    2) Become the Celestial Sovereign of the 400 Realms.


    - No time limit on update availability...


    As this notification went by his eyes excitement bubbled up inside Ch��ng Bo.

 75 Mice in a cage 2

    Underneath his black cloak Hypnos''s gaze narrowed. He stared warily at Ch��ng Bo, his gaze lingering on the jade pin which rested in Ch��ng Bo''s hair.


    A myriad of expressions crossed Hypnos''s face, as he looked at the jade pin he silently mouthed the words \"sovereign system\".


    His bone hands clenched under his cloak with strong envy for a few seconds, until he quickly regained his composure.


    Ch��ng Bo remained seated, unaware of the changes in Hypnos''s mood.


    \"So as I was saying before\" Hypnos began to speak again, \"Our Grandfather was the first Gatekeeper. As I mentioned Gatekeepers have rules, one of those rules being that they''re not allowed to have children. This rule is there for good reason.


    The Gatekeepers are a race of their own. When a Gatekeeper awakens their bodies begin to change, they are modified to handle terrifying amounts of essence, their minds can process huge quantities of information, and they attract large amounts of energy. And the training they go through only improves such abilities.


    If a normal being was made a Gatekeeper and underwent such a massive change in their bodies physiology they would die from the burden, but as I mentioned before, people chosen to be Gatekeepers aren''t normal people.  They volunteered their souls when they lived in the Real Realm. So they''ve always been inherently different than regular people in the 400 realms.


    Before being reincarnated in the 400 realms, the Gatekeeper volunteers went through some type of massive treatment. I''m not sure about the details but I heard from a source of mine that there were 8 million people signed up for Gatekeeper positions, and after this treatment known as a soul refinement, there were only 8,000 volunteers actually used in the project.


    I''m trailing off now, but the point I''m trying to make is that Gatekeepers are made to be the perfect most powerful overseers of their realm down to their very last cell. They''re so powerful in fact that even the people in the Real Realm fear them or rather fear their potential. Gatekeepers were meant to be tools for this experiment, but One accidentally made monsters that could become a real threat to the real realm if not controlled.


    That''s why One made strict rules and even Watchdogs known as Gates to keep the Gatekeepers under control. These Gates are made from the souls of criminals from the Real Realm. As punishments for their crimes they are enslaved to watch the Gatekeepers and keep them in line. I believe they''re even allowed to kill Gatekeepers if they show signs of knowing too much or rebelling.\"


    Ch��ng Bo''s blue eyes now glowed like black holes, his aura was cold with rage. All he could think about was Mao Lu.


    Why would Lu volunteer for an experiment such as this?


    Ch��ng Bo clenched his fist, \"Mao Lu is so naive and so pure like a ray of sunshine or a fresh breeze. He''s also too trusting, he would never suspect he''s being made a fool of or being used like a puppet. And even if he did suspect there is nothing he can do about it, he''d be more at risk.\"


    With these thoughts running through his mind Ch��ng Bo felt increasingly nervous for Mao Lu. He felt a growing and desperate urge to find him.


    Inwardly Ch��ng Bo was shocked by his own desperation and fear. He never used to be like this. He never used to get nervous or feel afraid on another person''s behalf.  Ever since he''d met Mao Lu his emotions had begun to change.


    ��.


    Unaware or unconcerned of his feelings Hypnos continued, \"If a Gatekeeper has a child after their abilities have been awakened, than that child will inherit their abilities. They will inherit the Gatekeeper physiology and genetics. Becoming a child with Gatekeeper abilities but without the restrictions and the rules. Such a child would be hard to monitor and could be a potential threat to the Real Realm. Hence one of the rules is that a Gatekeeper is not allowed to reproduce, if they do they are killed straight away. Which is why our Mother''s birth was and still is miraculous.\"


    \"Our Grandfather was very close to One, unlike other Gatekeepers he knew secrets and had a good understanding about the 400 realms and the Real realm. I believe that in our Grandfather''s previous life before the experiment, he was someone very close to One. Which is probably why One twisted a lot of the rules and made a lot of excuses for him. It is because of this that when our Grandfather fell in love with a woman in his realm he was able to hide their relationship and even consummate with her. When he found out she was pregnant though, our Grandfather realised he was in trouble, but he couldn''t bring himself to kill the woman that he loved. Instead he decided to hide her, he distanced himself from her and pretended that their romance never happened. Of course the creators aren''t stupid, and One knew what had occurred, but due to his fondness for our grandfather he kept it secret and made sure the existence of our mother was well hidden.\"


    The scenery around Ch��ng Bo and Hypnos changed yet again, the darkness around them had transformed into a large field of grass and wheat. In that large field sat a pretty woman with bright blue eyes, she was holding a baby girl and staring up at the starry sky, whispering \"My dear darling you have no idea who your father is nor of the significance of your existence, but he''s someone important, someone that owns this world. One day you''ll be able to meet him, one day we''ll be a real family.\" She continued to hug the baby girl as she sat in the field and stared at the night sky.


    Ch��ng Bo and Hypnos watched this scene in their black boat.


    \"This is our Grandmother obviously, she was a practitioner, a mage who practiced healing magic. She wasn''t anything too special, her limit was the Nascent stage, she died near the age of 60,000. Staying in this secluded mountain province in hiding. Waiting for the day our Grandfather would return for her, but he never did.\"


    The scene around them changed yet again. Their mother was a toddler in this scene, perhaps only 2 years old, energy was concentrated in her hands, swirling around her as she flew high in the sky above the wheat fields. For someone so young her ability was rather frightening.


    \"Gatekeepers see the world differently than we do, they can see all the essences that make up a world, all the energies. Something even people in the real realm aren''t capable of, it''s one of the reason''s Gatekeepers are so frightening. They are bestowed with a natural affinity to magic and cultivation that puts them many steps ahead of everyone else and allows them to learn things and improve on things far faster and better than others.


    Even the creators and all the scientists in the real realm don''t even quite understand essence or this verscence yet. Even when they created the 400 realms all they did was make the environments, copying places from the real realm, and then they just allowed the essence and evolution to take place and bring life. And eventually the 400 realms began to look like what they do now.\"


    \"if they had to wait for these processes to be made, for this life to be shaped, than this experiment must have been going on for a very long time, even billions of years!\" Ch��ng Bo raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    Hypnos giggled, \"Actually, you''re wrong this experiment has only been going on for exactly 1000 years in the real realm. Time in the 400 realms is sped up by the creators often. Sometimes one second in the real realm could be equivalent to 1000 years in this world sometimes 1 second could be much more or less, depends on what the Creators are up to.\"


    Ch��ng Bo nodded, the answer made sense.


    \"Going back to Gatekeepers, they have this ability to control and see the essence in a way that the people in the real realm can''t, they threaten the real realm because they can control such a dangerous and unknown factor.\" Hypnos added


    \"Surely if the creators could make Gatekeepers then they can find out what makes them tick and they can find out more about the essence, why should they fear it so much?\" Ch��ng Bo questioned


    \"What makes you think they haven''t tried?\" Hypnos laughed, \"all I know is that they did try to find out such information but it didn''t go too well. And because of that they have deemed the Gatekeepers as dangerous elements which need to be controlled.\"


    Hypnos glanced at the scene of their mother playing with her abilities, he moved his bone hand and soon they were at another scene.


    Their Mother was sitting next to a bed in a small cottage, crying. She was holding the skinny and wrinkled hand of their grandmother.


    \"Nyx, my child, I''m so sorry for keeping you confined here all your life. I told you your father would come for you but he never did. I must have made you suffer all these years.\"


    Nyx squeezed her Mother''s hand tighter and cried, \"You didn''t make me suffer, you never have.\"


    Ch��ng Bo was shaken as he watched this scene. Seeing an older version of Nyx made him realise she really was his Mother. She had those bright blue eyes, that long silky silver hair, that gorgeous face. The face he remembered giving him the sovereign system and the Gatekeeper key before saying farewell to him that day.


    ...


    \"I know now that your father will never come for us. He, as I told you before, is a gatekeeper. Don''t blame him he has many responsibilities. I don''t know what they do in that gatekeeper organisation, but I do know that they are against your very existence. That they may kill you just for living. And that it is in your best interest to keep hiding for the rest of your life here... stay hidden sweetheart.\" These were their grandmother''s last words that she said with her last breath before her hand went limp and the light faded from her eyes.


    Nyx barely had time to cry before her mother''s corpse had turned to dust and strong gust of wind picked it up and she disappeared with the wind out the window.


    \"Of course if our mother had listened to our grandmother we would have never existed.\" Hypnos interrupted the scene, \"Our mother obviously left, and then she learnt things. She found out the truth, she found out about the real realm and she escaped the 400 realms. She then created a movement named the ''Liberation'' and their goal is to liberate the 400 realms from the oppression that is the real realm. It is a very large movement. Many people in the real world are against this experiment, the 400 realms are a huge violation of universal rights and some see it as the real realm governments overextending themselves. Our mother is the pioneer of the 400 realm liberation movement. Regardless of what the scientists and the brainwashed Gatekeepers tell you about our mother, she is a freedom fighter.\"

 76 Light pt.2 1

    REALM 10, MORTAL REALM, PLANET ACER, KARNE FOREST


    Sea Karne''s booming voice spread far and wide across Karne Village, \"I''m sure information of a new guest has spread by now. I wish to clarify with all of you that our guest Mao Lu is a practitioner who is injured and will be staying with us until he is recovered. He is friendly and poses no threat to Karne Village. I expect him to be treated with hospitality.\"


    The orange worm like sound essence in Sea Karne''s hand crumpled into the dust when he finished making his announcement.


    \"Hopefully the villagers won''t be wary now that they know you have my backing, I''ll make sure you settle in quite comfortably here.\" Sea Karne said as he turned to Mao Lu.


    Mao Lu scratched the back of his head, \"I''m not so sure if that will stop them being wary of me, but at least with your word they know I mean no harm then they shouldn''t be too hostile or scared of me.\" He shrugged.


    \"There shouldn''t be any hostility.\" Sea Karne reassured him. \"They''re only scared of outsiders and Practitioners because of these tales of the past but I promise you that the people of Karne are mostly peacekeeping.\"


    Mao Lu nodded in acknowledgement.


    \"I will make sure to set up a house for you on the outskirts of Karne which will give you a bit more privacy. If you have any requirements than don''t hesitate to tell me.\" Sea Karne added eagerly.


    If Sea Karne was a dog, Mao Lu was sure his tail would be wagging between his legs, he was like a puppy trying to please it''s master.


    Mao Lu patted Sea Karne on the shoulder, \"Honestly you''ve done enough for me. I''m the one that''s imposing on you and staying in your land, to be fair I should be doing something in return.\"


    Sea Karne vigorously shook his head, \"I wouldn''t dare make you do anything in return for staying here, you are a guest and as a host I should treat my guest well.\"


    \"Well I''m not really comfortable with staying here for free. So how about this, if ever Karne village is in trouble I''ll help, although I''m not sure how helpful I''ll be I''ll do my best.\" Mao Lu promised.


    Sea Karne fell to his knees and bowed deeply to Mao Lu, \"I don''t know what I did to receive such a blessing. You have my sincerest thanks.\"


    \"I told you before you don''t need to bow to me\" Mao Lu said quickly as he pulled Sea Karne to his feet.


    Sea Karne was over the moon though, and insisted on bowing several more times to Mao Lu.


    ��


    Outside the waterfall barrier all the Elders, Mero, and General Xander stood. They were all surprised when they heard the voice of the Chief resounding around the Village.


    Mero bowed to the small wrinkled woman, \"I am just as in the dark as you are about this entire matter Elder.\"


    \"You''re so in the dark yet you bring this possibly dangerous and unknown man into the very heart of our very home.\" General Xander sneered.


    Mero stiffened as she heard Xander''s words, she wanted to yell at him. She hated how he always looked down on her and acted as if he''d never made a mistake before. They weren''t even that much different in age.


    \"You''re right I was wrong in bringing him here, and he is an unknown factor but I don''t think he''s dangerous. I feel safe around him and secure, my instincts tell me that he''s a good person.\" She argued.


    General Xander let out a soft snort, \"So we''re betting our lives on your instincts, how wonderful.\"


    \"General Xander you are entitled to your opinion but you shouldn''t speak so rudely to Lady Mero, she is the Chief''s daughter and your fiance.\" the Oldest Elder who had spoken earlier, scolded Xander.


    Xander went a slight pink and he bowed to the Elder, \"I apologise Grandmother I meant no disrespect.\"


    The Elder kissed her teeth, \"You shouldn''t be apologising to me.\"


    General Xander swiftly turned to Mero and bowed towards her, \"I was out of turn Lady Mero, please forgive me.\"


    Mero inwardly grinned, she enjoyed Xander''s apology, she could only imagine how much discomfort this was putting him through. They both harboured a mutual dislike for each other.


    Outwardly she remained composed and nodded towards Xander, \"It''s fine the points you made were valid, I forgive you.\"


    She flashed him a sweet wide smile and she could see his eyes glimmer with rage that was quickly hidden.


    It was at this moment that both Sea Karne and Mao Lu emerged from the waterfall barrier doorway.


    General Xander immediately turned, and along with everyone else he bowed towards Sea Karne.


    They were all surprised by the friendly and warm atmosphere between Mao Lu and Sea Karne, they were even walking side by side and chatting like old friends.


    \"Xander I am giving Mao Lu the largest house on the outskirts of the city, I would like you to make sure it is as presentable and as comfortable as possible for him.\"


    Xander found this request strange, why should a general like himself be doing a servants job and making a house comfortable, but he didn''t argue. Instead he nodded and said, \"Yes Chief\" before turning and swiftly leaving.


    \"Elders you can all go back to your business, today''s meeting is over.\" Sea said to them.


    The Elders looked amongst themselves in surprise but didn''t argue. They bowed towards Sea Karne and quickly took their leave.


    Now only Mero, Sea Karne and Mao Lu were left.


    Sea Karne smiled warmly at his daughter. \"Mero, Mao Lu is a very important individual. I would like you to treat him well and give him a tour of the Village. I would take him on this tour myself but he insisted that it wasn''t appropriate for me to do it. When you''re done showing him around Mero make sure to invite him back to our home, we shall have dinner together.\"


    With that Sea Karne bowed his head to Mao Lu once more before heading back through the waterfall barrier. The moment he disappeared into the waterfall the running water froze, turning into a solid sheet of ice.


    Mero was so shocked she almost turned to stone. Had her father just bowed to Mao Lu????


    It was no real secret that her Father was a practitioner, he''d lived for a very long time and even though people rarely spoke of it, it was common knowledge.


    Even though logically she knew her Father couldn''t be the most powerful man in existence, in her heart she had always believed him to be above many others. She had even heard stories of how her Father had negotiated with practitioners on the border before, and he''d never bowed before them, yet now he was bowing to Mao Lu.


    Just who on earth could Mao Lu really be?


    Mao Lu smiled at Mero, \"Your Father is a good man.\" He said.


    Mero stared at Mao Lu blankly for a few minutes before she realised what she was doing.


    \"Um\" she coughed, \"Yes he is.\"


    An awkward silence fell on the two.


    \"Um I''ll take you on that tour now then.\" Mero said, \"Follow me.\"


    Mao Lu nodded and began following Mero.


    They took a route that was different than the one they had used to first come to the waterfall barrier.


    Soon they had passed the residential area filled with huts and they were standing next to a large river. It sparkled and glittered like it was filled with thousands of jewels.


    From Mao Lu''s perspective he could see a large amount of life essences in the river. These life essences were white, bigger and brighter than any he had seen before.


    It reminded Mao Lu of the River Styx, as if it had come straight from those myths and legends.


    \"This is one of the great landmarks of Karne. it is called the River of blessings. You''ve see the glowing runes on our armour and bodysuits. When we make our garments we carve those runes in them and let them soak in the river for a week. The blessings of the River gets sucked into the runes and make the clothes much stronger. When wearing clothes soaked in the river of blessings one becomes much healthier as well.\" Mero explained.


    Mao Lu''s eyes were wide, these clothes were magic tools using essence. Magic outfits like those gear used in games that could raise a characters stats or their hp just by equipping it.


    \"Would I be able to get some clothes which have been blessed?\" He asked excitedly.


    Mero hesitated, \"Well from the way my father treated you I doubt he''d be against it.\" She said slowly, but in her heart Mero didn''t like the idea, some of the Elders and villagers would probably oppose it, giving such sacred gifts to an outsider seemed wrong.


    \"Let me take you to some other places.\" Mero changed the subject, pulling Mao Lu back into the city and into the maze of huts.


    Yet again Mao Lu was by amazed by the sheer size of Karne Village, it was definitely the size of a city rather than a village.


    \"Just how many people live in Karne?\" Mao Lu asked as they emerged into a wide busy strip. It was like a long retail street, filled with all kinds of stores. The signs were in a language Mao Lu couldn''t read, but he could guess what they meant from what he saw. One place was obviously a butchers, another was selling books, others weaponry.


    The street was bustling with people.


    \"The population of Karne Village is just over 2 million people.\" Mero replied in a matter of fact tone.


    Mao Lu gaped, \"You can''t call this a bloody village than, I guessed this place was huge but to think their were so many people living in this underground nation. This is practically a city why call it a village?\"


    \"When Karne was first created it was about the size of a village and despite the population increasing our people are just used to calling it that. There''s no real reason.\" Mero answered as she dragged Mao Lu through the busy street.


    As they walked they heard various ''ahhhs'', ''oohs'' and other gasps. Mao Lu was the centre of attention in seconds. It was obvious why, he didn''t look like them. His ears weren''t long and pointy and his skin lacked scales.


    The people only had to look at him once and know straight away that he was practitioner the Chief had mentioned in his earlier announcement.


    People had stopped in their tracks to stare at Mao Lu. The entire street had paused causing their path to be blocked. Mero and Mao Lu could neither move back or go forwards.


    The people stared at Mao Lu with a variety of emotions. Some being curiosity, others fear, and some sheer hostility.


    Mao Lu had thought that Sea Karne''s previous announcement would have made the people slightly more accepting towards him but it seemed that both he and Sea Karne had been wrong. Actually the announcement had put the people on edge.


    Besides the chief they had never been exposed to Practitioners before, additionally most had grown up hearing scary stories about practitioners and outsiders. Even though they were aware of the existence of good practitioners, they still found the idea of practitioners overall extremely taboo.


    As they all glared at him in apprehension, Mao Lu was reminded of when he''d first met Mero and she wouldn''t stop crying at the sight of him. It was bizarre to Mao Lu that these people could have so much fear and anger just because he was different from them, but that was how it was.


    \"TAKE THAT YOU MONSTER!!! GO BACK TO WHERE YOU CAME FROM WE DON''T WANT SCARY PRACTITIONERS HERE!!!\" a squeaky voice yelled, breaking the eerie silence.


    A coaster sized crystal rock flew at Mao Lu and smacked him straight in the face.


    Mao Lu was momentarily stunned, he''d seen the rock coming but he''d been so surprised that someone even threw one at him that he didn''t react in time.


    As the rock clattered to the floor he stared in the direction it was thrown and saw a little boy. He had short green hair, brown scales across his patchy skin, pointed ears and greenish yellow eyes.


    The moment he''d thrown the rock at Mao Lu the faces of the watching adults began to turn pale.


    A loud yell filled the street. \"OH MY!!!! LUCA WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!!!?\"


    A woman wearing a fussy long fur coat ran up to the boy and grabbed him.


    \"LUCA WHY WOULD YOU THROW A ROCK AT THE PRACTITIONER!!!\" She yelled.


    She then turned to Mao Lu and fell to her knees, \"Please ''o'' great one, please forgive my son he didn''t know what he was doing!!!!\"


    The little boy looked bewildered, \"Mummy why are you bowing to him, you told me that all Practitioners are bad people and that they aren''t welcome in Karne. You said they kill people. This man is a Practitioner, I heard the other adults say so, why are you bowing?\" His voice grew increasingly soft.


    His mother slapped him hard across the cheek. \"Do have any idea what you''ve done, he''s a guest of the Chief, he''s a good practitioner, you might be severely punished for this, now apologise!!!!!\"


    Luca began to cry, \"But you said there were no good practitioners!!!!\" He wailed.


    Just as the mother raised her hand to slap her son again Mao Lu caught her wrist.


    \"Now there''s no reason to do that, he didn''t know any better.\" Mao Lu said gently.


    He patted the boy''s head softly, \"Now don''t cry.\" he said, which only caused the boy to cry more. Mao Lu''s tone became much sterner as he continued, \"That rock you threw could have hurt me really badly, how would you have felt if someone threw a rock at you? It would have hurt, right?\"


    Luca paused and nodded, \"Yeah it would have hurt.\"


    \"If you knew it would hurt why did you throw a rock at me?\"


    \"B-because you''re a bad Practitioner and the adults were scared and I heard Practitioners are scary and kill people�� Are you going to kill me?\" Luca''s voice became very small. He trembled slightly.


    \"You''re wrong, I''m not bad. I don''t kill people.\" Mao Lu said softly, \"I won''t hurt you...just like there are bad mortals there are also bad Practitioners and the same can be said about good mortals and good practitioners�� Don''t judge a book by it''s cover, I may look different from you but that doesn''t make me a bad person. Judge me on my actions, only when I do something bad should you strike against me. Understand?\"


    The entire street was silent except for the hiccups and tears of Luca.


    \"I...I...I understand... I''m sorry��.I shouldn''t have thrown that rock when you didn''t do anything bad. I''m sorry��I''m sorry!\" Luca cried loudly.


    \"It''s fine little one, I forgive you.\" Mao Lu said, he smiled warmly at the child before turning to the Mother.


    \"Don''t worry, I won''t harm either of you, but for future advice I hope you educate your child a bit better. I''m sure you''re aware that not all Practitioners are bad, I understand the history behind your fear of Practitioners but you shouldn''t poison your child''s mind with such prejudice.\" Mao Lu''s gentle gaze now glowered with anger.


    He glared at the Mother and then he calmly looked in the eyes of all the people watching.


    When he was done he grabbed Mero''s arm and he pulled her away with him.


    The crowd parted for them.

 77 Light pt.2 2

    Three days later��


    Dressed in a blue bodysuit that was decorated with glowing runes, Mao Lu sat on the edge of a large canyon made of green crystal. His legs dangling loosely into the endlessly deep pit.


    It reminded Mao Lu of the Grand Canyon, he''d personally never been to Vegas to see the famous landmark, but he had seen pictures and observed it with his ability ''Sense of the realm''. And he was certain that this canyon was about the same size as that one.


    A warm gust of wind came from somewhere below, blowing softly against Mao Lu''s skin.


    \"A crystal canyon in an underground city.\" Mao Lu sighed, even though he was used to seeing the unexpected by now, he still found his breath taken away by such sights.


    Since coming to Karne and meeting the leader Sea Karne, a few days had passed. The village was rather peaceful and quiet.


    At first his presence had caused a stir and the citizens of Karne had been extremely scared of Mao Lu, but ever since that incident in the street with the child Luca, people were much calmer around him. Although some people were still wary of Mao Lu, and others very cautious when he passed them, there was no longer any open hostility or any cowering at his appearance.


    During this time Mao Lu had settled into his house on the outskirts of the village. It was a rather large hut made of crystals and other colourful rocks. Sea Karne had made sure to make it as comfortable as possible for Mao Lu, so it was filled with all kinds of soft rugs and fabrics.


    Mao Lu was also given all kinds of gifts and delicacies on a daily basis from Sea Karne, and Sea Karne invited Mao Lu to have dinner at his home every evening.


    Having everything given to him and not being required to lift a finger made Mao Lu feel increasingly bored. So on his free time he''d began exploring the underground world, the large cavern, that Karne Village hid within.


    That was how he''d stumbled across this crystal canyon today.


    \"When is this trial going to start?\" Mao Lu grumbled under his breath as he chewed on the end of a blue glowing blade of grass. \"It''s already been three whole days, and I feel like nothing has happened. I want to finish this trial quickly\" he mumbled.


    \"Something troubling you?\" He heard a soft voice behind him. He didn''t need to turn around to know it was Mero.


    \"So you''re finally saying something to me, I noticed you following me the moment I left my hut an hour ago.\" Mao Lu said nonchalantly as he continued to chew on the blade of grass.


    Mero''s face turned a slight pink, \"I-if you noticed me following you all this time you should have said something.\" She pouted.


    \"I''m saying something now\" Mao Lu smiled, he turned towards her and gestured for her to sit next to him.


    \"Wow I haven''t been to this place since I was young!\" She exclaimed, \"It''s pretty right?\"


    Mao Lu nodded, \"It is.\"


    Ever since the incident in the street with that child, Mero had continued to warm up to him. Gone was any distrust and wariness she''d harboured towards him. Now she was super attached to Mao Lu and she sought him out each day. Constantly asking him questions about the realm he was from or what it was like to be a Practitioner.  Mao Lu didn''t find her annoying, he enjoyed their conversations and her company.


    \"Has it always been so peaceful here in Karne?\" Mao Lu asked as he stared deeply into the canyon.


    \"Not always, it''s peaceful now but it wasn''t always like this. We''ve had our fair share of infighting, there have been times when other mortal settlements have started wars with us over resources and territories, there have even been times when droughts above ground have caused shortages of food. This village has made it through much adversity and because of that we can enjoy the peace we have now. I hope it lasts for a long time.\" Mero answered.


    Mao Lu felt guilty for secretly wishing for conflict just so he could finish his trial. \"I also hope the peace also lasts for a long time.\" he added.


    Mero looked at Mao Lu with bright eyes, \"You''re not doing anything right now, right?\" She asked abruptly.


    Mao Lu laughed, \"Do I look like I''m doing anything right now?\"


    \"Good than you should come with me.\" She announced before jumping to her feet.


    \"Where are we going?\" Mao Lu asked in bewilderment.


    \"I''m taking you to the surface, let''s go do some hunting.\"


    ��


    With that announcement Mero led Mao Lu all the way to the large lake which they''d used to enter the village previously.


    \"Reports have come in that a large amount of Critters have been seen migrating to the east of the forest. So before they pass the village I wanted to lay some traps for them, they''re a serious delicacy. Last time I went hunting I missed out on getting my prey because of a certain someone crashing into the forest, so you helping me capture these little fellows will make us even.\" Mero said as they reached the edge of the lake.


    Just as Mero was about to pull Mao Lu into the lake with her a loud voice barked,


    \"Where are you going Mero Karne!?\"


    Mero froze. Mao Lu also paused, yet again he didn''t need to look back to know who it was. He could easily recognise the voice of General Xander. He was standing there proudly in his golden body suit and armour, his white hair like a lion''s mane.


    Near him stood a few more of Karne''s soldiers, they wore helmets on their heads and spears in their hands. Glowing runes covered their armour.


    Mero visibly stiffened.


    Mero greatly disliked General Xander, over the last few days this fact had become increasingly obvious to Mao Lu.


    \"General Xander.\" She said very softly, her previous confidence turned quickly into meekness.


    \"I asked you, where are you going?\" General Xander replied in the same stern tone.


    \"The Critters are migrating��.and I thought I''d lay some traps with Mao Lu.\" She mumbled.


    General Xander frowned, his yellow eyes glancing at Mao Lu with distrust \"Mero have you not seen the notices put on the bulletins, no one is allowed to exit the village until my patrol team gives the all clear. Some of our scouts have reported recent irregular movements in the forest. We are going to investigate now, it may be dangerous so leave your critter traps until I return.\"


    Mero pouted, \"B-b-but the Critters will probably pass the village by sunset tomorrow. If I place traps any later than this it''ll be too late.\" She complained whilst avoiding eye contact with General Xander.


    \"That isn''t my problem. Your sport can wait another time, your life can''t. Sort out your priorities Mero. The Critters will migrate again in half a year.\" Xander said in a no-nonsense-tone.


    Unable to argue against him Mero stood to the side and allowed Xander and his men to march past her and into the lake, where they were transported, disappearing with a slight ripple.


    Mero sighed, \"I guess we''ll just have to set the traps another day then. If Xander''s team have gone to investigate than there might be something really dangerous out there.\"


    Mero was about to turn away from the lake but the next second she stopped, her teeth gritted. \"Damn it who cares if there''s something dangerous out there!\"


    Mao Lu was startled by her sudden shout, \"What, you want to go now?\" He asked in confusion.


    Mero''s fists were clenched. \"I''m also a warrior. I''ve been trained since I was child. I have hunted and explored Karne forest since I could walk, I have sparred against my Father and the other warriors for just as long. Yet everyone mother cuddles me just because I''m the daughter of the village Chief and my father won''t ever let me prove myself. Father is a Practitioner but he has never trained me in the ways of one nor has he ever told me anything about the path of a Practitioner. It''s just so frustrating that he doesn''t have enough confidence  in me to entrust me with such knowledge. And I am just as capable as General Xander. I''m his equal yet I''ve always felt inferior to him and I unconsciously obey him. Father even wants me to marry that cold bastard. I should have the freedom to marry whoever I want. I shouldn''t have to listen to a bastard like that.\" She turned to Mao Lu, \"It''s only setting traps for Critters and with a Practitioner by my side any mortal enemies aren''t a real threat, so let''s just go to the surface.\"


    Mao Lu glanced at Mero and through her eyes he saw a younger version of himself who wanted to prove his worth to the people around him, he somewhat understood her feelings. \"Since you''re so determined I know that even if I say no you''ll still go. So I won''t stop you, let''s go, but if something happens we should come back straight away. Also I''m not all that confident in my abilities.\"


    Mao Lu wasn''t sure how powerful he was in this realm, so far the essence listened to him the same way it did when he was back home, but at the same time there was this sense of disconnect. Additionally, Mao Lu had never practiced traditional martial arts, he wasn''t very good at fighting. During this past week he''d been testing his abilities. He''d communicated with the essence and used skills like moving the realm or tested his physical abilities.  And he was now certain that his endurance had greatly increased, and that his speed and physical strength had also grown abnormally. But, even with this increase in physical ability he wasn''t sure how he could apply it in an actual fight. He lacked the experience and training. He''d been planning to ask Sea Karne to teach him so basic martial arts, but he hadn''t had the opportunity yet.


    Mero gave Mao Lu a winning grin, \"I''m confident in your abilities even if you aren''t so let''s go.\" She said before leaping into the lake and disappearing with a ripple. Not giving a Mao Lu a chance to argue with her.


    Mao Lu sighed, he felt slightly uneasy about this situation but he might as well go along with it, the trial would only go on longer if he sat in the village all safe and sound.


    \"I wish she''d given me some armour or at least a weapon like a bow and arrow or something.\" Mao Lu tutted before jumping into the lake.


    ��.


    As he emerged on the surface wind whipped into Mao Lu''s face and rain poured on him. The sky was gray.


    Mao Lu waded out of the shallow lake towards Mero who was crouched in her black bodysuit near the base of a tree.


    Her nose twitched as she smelled the earth. She seemed very hesitant.


    \"What''s wrong?\" Mao Lu asked as he crouched next to her.


    \"The earth is whining, although the rain masks the smell the earth carries hints of blood. There was a battle here only a few moments ago...and Xander''s team are nowhere to be seen, they should have emerged only a few minutes before us, they shouldn''t have gone far, but I don''t sense them.\"


    \"If that''s the case than we should go back to the village and inform the Chief and the Elde��\"


    Mao Lu was cut off by a loud scream, \"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh\".


    \"That voice belongs to Wave, he''s one of Xander''s men!\" Mero said as she ran towards the sound of the scream.


    Mao Lu felt a greater sense of unease compared to before, but Mero had already ran off before he could stop her.


    \"Damn\" Mao Lu muttered before running after her. The wind blew against his face and the rain was hard as he ran after Mero with great speed.


    He scaled up a large tree and jumped from one branch to the next until he''d caught up to Mero who had suddenly halted.


    As he approached her, a rich stench of blood filled his nostrils and a bloody scene met his eyes.

 78 Light pt.2 3

    Mao Lu''s eyes widened and his nose wrinkled in disgust as he stared at the corpses that were littered on the forest floor.


    The bodies were inside out, the flesh still pulsing and emitting steam. Blood poured out of them, mixing with the rain and soaking into the ground.


    In the middle of these corpses stood General Xander.


    His right arm was gone, litres of blood squirted from the wound, but he didn''t seem to care. With his left arm he held a long golden sword. He had his back against a wide tree and his guard extra tightened. His gaze was wary.


    Mero gasped, \"Xander��\"


    When Xander heard her voice he sharply turned his head towards Mero, his gaze became filled with horror.


    \"GET OUT OF HERE NOW!!!!!!!!!\" He yelled


    As he yelled this, Mao Lu could see a black shadow swiftly approaching Xander.


    Xander seemed to sense it too, as he sliced at the air besides him. His golden sword glowing and a wave of heat essences erupting from it, forcing the shadow to fly backwards.


    Mao Lu blinked in surprise, even though Xander was mortal he could use a sword that controlled heat essence. Was this another magical tool?


    At the same time, the shadow that had been thrown back, transformed into a creature. It had slimy skin and large eyes. It was hunched and small like an imp. Thin grey hairs grew off it''s head. It''s nails were long sharp talons. The life and essences on it''s skin were black and a grey aura of death emanated from it.


    It screeched \"Hahhahhaha\" like a laughing hyena. It''s large eyes swivelling around as it watched Mao Lu, Mero, and Xander.


    Mero stepped back in horror, \"A Grotesque��\" she muttered.


    \"A Grotesque?\" Mao Lu found himself involuntarily twitch at the term, something was nagging at him, he felt like he''d seen this thing before.


    \"It''s a manifestation of hatred and regret\" Mero whispered, \"They say when someone has been wronged and passes away unnaturally, their spirit still lingers. After many centuries of lingering the spirit becomes a powerful poltergeist and if it possesses a fresh corpse it becomes a Grotesque. Grotesque feed on fresh blood and souls. I''ve only ever heard stories about them, I''ve never seen one in real life.\"


    \"Hahhahhaha\" they heard screeching laughter behind them.


    Mao Lu turned around and saw five more of these Grotesque sneaking up on them.


    Their skin was all slimy and mottled, as the rain poured on them and they slinked out of the shadows, they were even more terrifying.


    \"We''re surrounded.\" Mero felt weak at the knees. She didn''t want to die like this.


    Mao Lu glanced back at Xander who was losing a lot of blood, on his side two more Grotesque had also popped out.


    Xander was cornered just like them. The situation appeared dire.


    With his eyes closed he began to communicate with the essences around him.


    They whispered to him slowly, he felt the same disconnect he''d felt before. These essences belonged to another Realm and hence didn''t completely obey him, however the time essences were especially friendly.


    They let him see the forest through their eyes.


    Mao Lu''s heart thudded in shock. It was like an infestation. The entire forest was filled with these Grotesque creatures. They were crawling around and slaughtering every creature which had blood pumping through its veins.


    They needed to escape back to Karne Village. Underground was the only place that was safe.


    ��


    Mero was feeling despair as the Grotesques slowly sauntered up to them. Their fanged mouths and large eyes seeming to mock her. They were playing, they could easily jump and kill her anytime but they chose to do it so slowly.


    Just as Mero felt like crying, regretting her foolish decision to come here, she was stunned when she noticed Mao Lu. He was standing there with his eyes closed. A tranquil look on his face.


    How could he be so calm???


    Mero didn''t have time to ask Mao Lu what he was doing, as one of the Grotesque leapt at her.


    Just as it''s long claws was about to cleave her in two, a tree branch nearby grew rapidly. It slammed into the Grotesque penetrating through its body.


    The Grotesque flailed and howled like a wounded dog as struggled on top of the branch.


    The next second the entire forest seemed to come alive.


    Xander, who had now slumped against the tree, exhausted and defeated, waiting for the Grotesques to slice him to death, was shocked when nothing happened.


    He looked up to see the Grotesques slowly backing away from him. As they tried to retreat deeper into the forest, the tree Xander was leaning on stood up, it''s branches grabbing the Grotesques and swinging them away like baseballs.


    Xander couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    Before he could get over his surprise, he saw Mao Lu''s back in front of him. \"Hurry up, climb on my back, I''ll carry you.\"


    Xander was surprised, \"It would be common sense for you to leave me. I''ll just be a burden. Hurry up and go n��\"


    \"GET ON MY BACK NOW!!!!!\" Mao Lu yelled. He turned and glared at Xander, his gaze showed that ''no'' was not an option.


    Xander obediently climbed on Mao Lu''s back. He hadn''t been particularly nice to Mao Lu before, and if he had been in the same position he probably would have left Mao Lu for dead, he couldn''t understand why Mao Lu was helping him but he felt extremely grateful.


    ��


    Mao Lu began running through the forest in the direction of the lake. Mero following closely behind him.


    There were many times when the Grotesque would leap at them or emerge from the shadows, but each time the forest saved them. Rocks would skewer the Grotesques, trees would whack them, generally nature was attacking the Grotesques at full force.


    What Mero didn''t know, was that it wasn''t nature but Mao Lu.


    As he controlled the essence around him and ran at the same time. He felt his heart squeezing.


    He couldn''t breathe.


    This was ten times harder than controlling the essence in his own realm.


    Blood was pouring down his nose heavily by the time they reached the lake entrance to Karne Village.


    As they jumped into the lake, five Grotesque jumped in with them, being teleported to the Village.


    The moment they landed in the lake near the entrance of Karne Village, Mero screamed at the top of her lungs, \"Close the doorway!!!!!! Close it!!!!!!\"


    The guards at the village entrance glanced up in confusion.


    Mero and Mao Lu waded through the lake quickly, the five Grotesques hot on their heels. Mao Lu forcibly used the water essences to slow the Grotesques down. The Grotesques screeched as the lake water turned as hard as cement around their slimy limbs.


    At that moment three more Grotesques appeared in the lake, as Mero saw this she screamed again, \"Close the goddamn Gate!!!!!!!\"


    The guard''s at the entrance of the village reacted quickly when they realised what was happening and heard Mero''s frantic cry.


    The guards stood together and connected their long spears in a circle. They then all turned together, counter clockwise, whilst muttering inaudible words. As they did so the lake entrance began to freeze over. Turning to ice.


    The Grotesque that were struggling in the water were frozen solid. Their horrific faces petrified like stone.


    Mao Lu and Mero ran all the way to the village entrance. When they reached the guards Mao Lu wheezed in relief, falling to his knees.


    Xander rolling off his back and onto the ground.


    Mero yelled, \"Help!!!! We need the medics!!!!\"


    There was flurry of people and noise.


    Mao Lu wasn''t aware of what was going on around him. He only realised that at some point Xander had been carried away and the Village Elders and Sea Karne were standing around them.


    Mero was hugging Sea Karne and crying into his arms, telling him what had happened.


    Mao Lu wanted to say something but his head was pounding. Blood seeped from his mouth and the next second everything had gone black.


    ........


    When he opened his eyes he was in a bed covered in velvet cloths and silk fabrics. Kneeling near his bedside was Mero. She had a worried look on her face as she soaked a clean cloth in freshwater.


    \"Mero��\" he croaked.


    His throat was parched and his lips were dry.


    \"Mao Lu, you''re awake!\" She exclaimed, teary eyed as she glanced at Mao Lu in relief.


    \"How long was I asleep?\" He asked in concern.


    \"It''s only been a few hours, but a lot has happened.\" She sighed and bit her lip in anxiousness.


    \"Like what, what has happened?\" Mao Lu asked, he was feeling more tense.


    \"The village has entered into a stage of panic. The entire forest is likely covered with Grotesques. This is likely not a coincidence, my Father and the Elders believe that Practitioners have coordinated this and have set the Grotesque to destroy our village.\" Mero said gloomily.


    \"What? Why would Practitioners launch an attack on this Village?\" Mao Lu''s eyebrows were raised in surprise.


    \"It''s the River of blessings. According to Father the last time he left the village and had a meeting with the Practitioners on the border, some expressed a worrying interest in the River of Blessings. My Father thought that at most we would have to share our resources with them but it seems he underestimated their greed. It looks like the Grotesque are eating away at the barrier on the lake. It''s only a matter of time before the Grotesques flood into this village.\"


    Mero sighed heavily, \"Our days are numbered.\"


    Mao Lu''s expression hardened, \"Don''t be so negative, there has to be a way out of this. Take me to your Father now.\"


    Mero''s eyes glittered, and her heart fluttered hearing Mao Lu''s strong words. She straightened up, \"I''ll take you to my Father now, he''s holding a Council meeting with the elders and other authoritative figures in Karne in the heart of the village.\"


    ��


    Mero helped Mao Lu out of the hut, he leaned on her since he was still feeling slightly dizzy.


    As he emerged from the hut he noticed immediately how the entire atmosphere in the village had changed.


    He could no longer hear the laughter of the playing children or the wandering chatter of the people.


    Instead there was this atmosphere of dread.


    As Mao Lu walked with Mero across the quiet streets he saw some adults hanging around, they muttered quietly amongst each other, their expressions miserable.


    At that moment his leg was tugged by someone.


    He looked behind him and saw Luca, the small boy from that time.


    \"Mr...Mr Practitioner, you''re super strong right? You''ll save us right?\" The little boy had tears in his eyes.


    \"Mr Practitioner everyone''s saying we''re going to die, Mummy and Daddy are crying. None of my friends will play with me. Are we really going to die Mr?\"


    As young Luca cried loudly Mao Lu noticed that everyone lingering in the streets were staring at him. People were peeping out their windows and watching.


    Mao Lu let go of Mero''s hand. He kneeled down and gently patted Luca''s head.


    \"I can''t promise you that we''re not going to die, but if I can help it, we won''t be.\" His expression hardened, \"And if we do die it won''t be on our backs, we''ll make them regret coming after us�� So don''t cry Luca, now is the moment to be strong.\"


    In this second Mao Lu had forgotten about the trial. Instead he felt the weight of these people''s lives on his shoulders.


    He told himself, \"I''ll save them.\"

 79 Light pt.2 4

    In a large sapphire pavilion, panicked voices could be heard.


    \"What are we going to do!? How can the entire Village be surrounded by Grotesque!!!!\" A fat male cried out. His pointed ears sagged down to his bulging stomach, and his triple-chins trembled as he spoke. The many rings and jewellery hanging off his body jingled like wind chimes.


    As his words echoed across the wide blue crystal chamber, the tens of others seated began to quiver in fear and join him in ruckus outbursts and fretful mutterings.


    \"Why is this happening to us?\"


    \"Grotesques are vengeful spirits, I''ve heard how they can rip bodies apart with only the tips of their claws. They''ll dance in our blood!\"


    \"What did we do to deserve this, this has never happened before!?\"


    \"We must have angered the Forest.\"


    \"Won''t the good practitioners on the border save us?\"


    \"Don''t be a fool, they don''t care, Practitioners are all hypocrites, they''re the ones making this happen, they want our River of Blessings.\"


    A woman wearing violet armour, decorated with runes, said with a stern expression \"I believe it''s all that Outsiders fault, we have never faced such a disaster before and now only a few days after he arrives this happens. He has to be related to this, we should have never let that Mao Lu into our village. He must have caused-\"


    The female soldier abruptly bit her tongue, stopping the next words from leaving her throat as she saw the dark expression on Sea Karne''s face.


    Sea Karne was sat slumped on his throne in the centre of the chamber, light from above descended down from the sapphire ceiling and illuminated him in a sombre blue hue.


    His usually youthful features appeared haggard.


    The Elders gloomily sat around him like stone pillars facing the council members.


    The female soldier paled, her orange scales turning a dull yellow. \"I am apologise if my words rude Chief, but I honestly don''t trust that outsider!\" She yelled. Getting out of her seat and onto her knees.


    Sea Karne''s expression remained dark, he sighed, \"It''s not Mao Lu who caused this conflict, if there is anyone to blame...blame me��\"


    As he said these words Mao Lu and Mero quietly entered the sapphire pavilion.


    Sea Karne paused and his expression turned complex. \"The river of blessings...for a long time I have lied to you all about this River.


    When I discovered the river long ago I had reached my limit, I could no longer go down the path of power and I was reaching the end of my lifespan. Finding the river was a blessing, it saved my life, hence why I named it the River of blessings.


    For many years after that I hogged the river for myself and benefited from it greatly, my powers even increased despite my previously hopeless situation. Because of this I grew paranoid I was scared someone would take this river from me. So when the righteous practitioners made this region a safe haven for mortals, I decided to build this mortal village here, no one would think such a treasure would be hidden in a mortal village. I pretended to be a saviour, a righteous practitioner, but I did it all out of self interest.\"


    Everyone in the chamber didn''t know how to react, their expressions were frozen.


    Mero''s eyes went wide in confusion and disbelief.


    \"I wasn''t the only one to do this, many others pretended to be good Righteous practitioners and ''Protect mortals'', so that they could hide their treasures on this continent, monopolise resources and territory .\"


    Sea Karne sighed again, heavier this time, \"I spent one thousand years founding the village and keeping the river all to myself before I reached another bottleneck. I couldn''t break through to the immortal stage no matter how hard I tried, even with this river I wasn''t talented enough.


    At the time I felt bitter, I gave up and I thought about leaving this place. But then I looked around. I saw the people and the small civilisation I''d made, and suddenly I felt like staying. And as more time passed I regretted my early motivations, so I decided to stop being a fraud, to honestly protect the people. That''s when I completely gave up the practitioner path. I found my happiness in living with all of you, I found love and I was so caught up in everything that I overlooked the danger that the river presented.\"


    Sea Karne''s eyes glanced around the chamber, staring at the shocked faces. His gaze lingering on Mero who stood framed in the doorway. Mero''s conflicted expression reflected in his pupils.


    His heart twinged.


    \"It started two weeks ago. I attended the annual meeting for practitioners protecting the mortal lands, and I was approached by a Dao Seeking expert named Wind. He had somehow found out about the river.


    Wind is only a righteous practitioner in name, he''s a very ruthless, powerful man that I can''t fight. I knew that as soon as he had discovered the river he would go to any means to obtain it. So I made a deal with him. I asked him for a half a years worth of time, so that I could move the village, and after that time all of the river would be his.


    He agreed and promised to hurt no one as long as he got what he wanted. Of course I knew he might betray me and try to kill everyone who knew about the river. But I thought I had more time. I never expected him to come so quickly and with an army of Grotesque as well�� That''s why if you must blame any practitioner for this, you should blame me. My selfishness, my greed, my lack of foresight.\"


    There was long silence in the room before one of the Elders touched their wrinkled face with shaking hands, \"So that''s why you never let us drink from the River\" he grumbled, \"We could be young, and we could be beautiful and you lied to us all and kept it to yourself. Even when your wife died you never gave her water from the river to save her. You''re heartless, all you practitioners are heartless!\"


    Sea Karne frowned, \"You''re wrong, I kept you all from the river because your mortals, you can''t handle its power. If you drank from the river your mortal bodies would explode, you can''t handle essence as pure as that which flows in the River, you haven''t trained to use essence. It''s of no use to you!\"


    \"LIES!!!!\" the Elder screeched, \"How can we trust you?!!!! All you practitioner''s are the same!!! If I''m going to be devoured by Grotesque I want to die young and handsome like I used to be!!\" the old elder yelled in hysteria as he ran out of the chamber, pushing past Mao Lu and Mero as he leapt through the Pavilion doorway, heading in the direction of the River.


    Sea Karne visibly crumpled lower in his throne, \"Think what you will, but I shared what I could, I gave you enchanted garments using the rivers power.\" he saw the distrust that now bloomed in the council members eyes. \"Choose to listen to me or not, but everything I have said here has been entirely honest. Regardless, the fact won''t change that there are thousands of Grotesque out there, we''re trapped and surrounded, and as we speak they are eating away at the barrier around this Village. We merely have hours before they swarm in here��\"


    \"Chief��.cccc-can''t you protect us, you''re a strong practitioner. You can fight these creatures, right?\" A frightened council member asked.


    Sea Karne slowly shook his head, \"These creatures are undead, they''re pests that will only multiply when killed. And one is equal to practitioners at metamorphosis or body tempering stage. One, two or maybe even a hundred I could manage with ease, but from the hundreds of thousands outside, I know that I won''t last long. And even if I do survive to the end of this battle I would have been too preoccupied protecting myself than being able to protect any of you. The only way to stop these monsters is to kill the man who summoned them, and who knows where Wind is hiding. He could be miles away.\"


    The heavy atmosphere only grew.


    \"But this is not the end!\" Sea Karne announced as he arose from his throne suddenly.


    With all eyes upon him, he strolled down the long path from the centre of the chamber to the doorway. He looked at Mao Lu with a piercing gaze before dropping onto his knees and bowing so low that his head slammed so hard on the sapphire floor that cracks appeared.


    \"O great one, I''m sure you''ve heard my shameful words, and I know I am taking advantage of your kindness, but please have mercy. Please help us! I do not have the power to protect this Village!!! I can''t protect the people... but I know that you can! I know that you can...so please, I beg you... help us!!\"


    Tears of desperation rolled down Sea Karne''s cheeks as he cried at Mao Lu''s feet. \"These people are my family, I have long since given up my path as a practitioner, I''m weak and I can''t protect them.\"


    As his pitiful begging rang across the room, many were startled and began looking towards Mao Lu. New hope gleaming in their eyes.


    Mao Lu gazed at the prostrating Sea Karne. Many thoughts went through his head before he crouched down and gently patted Sea Karne''s head.


    \"You shouldn''t let your people see you in such a weak state, they''ll lose faith in you.\" He said.


    Sea Karne lifted his head up and replied, \"Their faith in me is a small price to pay for their survival.\"


    Mao Lu sighed, \"I will help you. So get up now.\"


    Sea Karne grabbed Mao Lu''s hand, muttering, \"Thank you. Thank you. Thank you!\" as they both stood up.


    Mao Lu glanced around. He was the centre of attention.


    He mustered up all the courage within himself, before announcing, \"I will save you. I will fight these creatures for you. I will stop this Practitioner named Wind.\"


    Mao looked around himself, these people looked nothing like him, they had scaled skin and pointed ears, but that didn''t change the fact that they were people all the same. These people just like people everywhere, just like those that lived in his realm, and lived on Earth. They all had a right to survive, to have freedom, to be happy and live fulfilling lives, by virtue of being living beings.


    Nobody should have to go through the horror of war, be slaughtered unjustly, or live in the destitution of poverty.


    Mao Lu didn''t want to see their lives ruined. He knew that he couldn''t save everyone, he knew that if Ch��ng Bo were here he''d mock Mao Lu for his useless heroism and hypocritical self-serving need to give aid, but was it really so wrong to want to help?


    Mao Lu didn''t want to be useless, he remembered how Ben Zi died, his fists clenched. He was going through this trial to get stronger, so that he could be useful, so that he could help.


    Even though he was yet to become strong enough, he was still going to try.

 80 Light pt.2 5 - End of Light Arc

    \"And who are you exactly? How can you fight for us and protect us when our Chief can''t? How can we trust you?\" A male soldier asked, he looked like an older version of Xander, the likeness was so striking that they had to be either brothers or some other type of close relative. The main difference between the two was that his hair was short and his eyes were dark and beady.


    Sea Karne''s face turned purple with anger, \"How dare you question him Helios, apologise now!!!\"


    Helios didn''t back down, \"Our peoples'' lives are in danger, I just want to know who we''re entrusting our hope to, nobody knows this outsider. I''m sure we all feel the same, and want to know who he is and what his motivations are for helping us.\"


    \"YOU-\" Sea Karne began to yell in anger but Mao Lu stopped him.


    \"His questions are understandable Sea, you don''t have to get mad at him.\" He said.


    Mao Lu turned towards Helios and made eye contact with every council member, a cool aura emenated off of him and he oozed confidence. It made the agitated crowd calm down.


    Mao Lu was also inwardly surprised by how calm he was, he generally felt good and in control. At first he''d felt anxious but now his heart was at ease. There were no doubts in his mind.


    \"I am a Gatekeeper.\" he said, as that one sentence left his lips, the previous look of suspicion in Helios''s eyes turned into stark fear. Many of the other council members immediately fell to their knees. Others bowed deeply and shivered.


    All of them knew what a Gatekeeper was and they had all heard tales about them as children. Gatekeepers in their minds were equal to Gods, even practitioners had no right to even look at a Gatekeeper, let alone mortals like them.


    Helios''s knees gave way and his hands clasped together, \"Please great one, have mercy, I spoke wrongly!\"


    \"Enough cowering.\" Mao Lu snapped. He didn''t speak loudly but his voice rang in all their ears.


    \"As a Gatekeeper I have the ability to help you. And as for why I''m helping you��I...Ever since I became a Gatekeeper I''ve seen how ruthless existence can be, death is at every corner, and survival is a struggle. The creator doesn''t want us to be happy, the creator wants us to be strong. That''s what I''ve come to realise. But does that mean the weak don''t have the right to live. You should have be able to grow and become stronger, the children that live here shouldn''t be allowed to die without the opportunity to blossom. Existence may be cruel but it''s also filled with hope and beauty. I want to save you because I believe in that hope. I want you people to become stronger and live on. And as for your last question...you asked whether you can trust me? Ha\" Mao Lu smirked slightly, \"You''re asking about trust in this type of situation? It''s kind of laughable. It doesn''t matter whether you can trust me or not��


    I am your only option.\"


    Even though Mao Lu had told them to stop cowering they still shook in fear, staring at him silence. It was rather burdensome, but then again fear was good, it meant they would be obedient.


    \"There is a canyon a few miles from the village. I came across it while I was exploring. Do you know about it Sea?\" Mao Lu asked


    Sea Karne was confused by this sudden question but he still nodded. \"I know of that Canyon.\"


    \"I felt a breeze coming from it, meaning air currents from the surface are coming from that canyon, meaning inside of it is a passage to the surface. You should evacuate everyone to the Canyon and use it as a means to escape.\"


    Sea Karne shook his head, \"That Canyon is like a maze and is unmarked territory for me. I fear there are a lot of demonic beasts inside it as well. They''ll feast on the weak citizens.\"


    Mao Lu''s expression became cold, \"Then you''ll have to protect your weak citizens. I won''t be with you for that journey, it''s up to your people to survive and become strong. I''m sure those demonic beasts are far easier to deal with than the Grotesque, so it''s up to you which poison you want to pick. Or were you expecting me to babysit your people through this entire thing?\"


    Sea Karne shook his head quickly and said in a meek voice, \"No I didn''t mean that, but it will be hard for us to navigate out of the can-\"


    Mao Lu cut him off, \"I''ll have the essences guide your people through the canyon, they know the path. But that''s all I''ll do for you. Your fate is up to you and your peoples strength from then on.\"


    \"W-what will you be doing whilst we escape?\" Sea Karne asked.


    \"I''ll wait for the barrier to break and hold off the Grotesque and give you more time to escape, and if I''m able to find Wind I''ll stop him.\" he replied bluntly.


    An awkward silence once again descended upon the chamber as everyone stared at Mao Lu. A vein on Mao Lu''s temple slightly bulged as he yelled with impatience, \"Get a move on then!!!! Evacuate the people!!!! We don''t have time!!!\"


    As if his voice were thunder, they all jumped up like startled birds and ran for the doors. Orders being yelled, and before long the Sapphire pavilion''s chamber was almost empty other than Mao Lu, Sea Karne, and a shocked Mero that stood by his side.


    Sea Karne bowed deeply to Mao Lu one final time. \"I am eternally indebted to you, I will pay you back one day.\"


    Sea glanced at Mero, about to tell her to come with him, but she avoided his gaze, and with a sigh he left the pavillion, alone.


    Mao Lu glanced at Mero, \"You should get going, you need to evacuate.\"


    Mero stared at him with round eyes, \"You''re a Gatekeeper.\"


    \"Not the Gatekeeper of this realm but yes, I am one. Does that change your opinion about me? Are you also scared of me now, Mero?\"


    \"I...I�� I''m not scared I know how kind and gentle you are. You''re not like the horrible Gatekeepers in all the stories.\" She replied.


    Mao Lu smiled gently.


    At that moment a loud horn sounded that filled the entire village. \"Evacuation! Evacuation! Evacuation! Everyone head to the Canyon near the east ridge. I repeat��\"


    Mao Lu grabbed Mero''s hand, \"Take this, use it to guide the people safely through the canyon.\"


    Mero gasped in surprise when she saw a bright blue eel-like creature swimming in the air above her palm. \"Is-is-is this an essence?\"


    Mao Lu nodded, \"It''s probably your first time seeing one since you''re mortal right?\"


    \"Un\" she agreed as she continued to stare at the time essence with a mesmerised expression.


    The announcement sounded out again.


    \"Now hurry and leave.\" Mao Lu said.


    \"This....\" Mero had concern in her eyes, \"Isn''t this unfair to you. I saw how much you suffered after you saved Xander and I. You''re hurt and weak right now. You shouldn''t be doing this, you shouldn''t be risking your life for us when we don''t deserve it. My father caused this is issue why should you bear the burden of it for him?\"


    Mao Lu''s gaze softened and he reached out his hand and softly stroked Mero''s hair, \"You''re such a lovely person, to be concerned about me like this.\"


    He stroked her hair gently again, \"I understand your point, but these innocent citizens shouldn''t have to pay for your father''s mistakes as well. And...I''m doing this for a reason��.


    I was told that I am critical of myself, I''m hardworking, self-disciplined, compassionate, trusting and I also have a strong willpower. I was told that these were my strengths, and that by coming here I would accept these strengths, gain confidence from them and gain further strength from that. But you know what?\"


    Mao Lu gave a self mocking smile, \"I think these strengths are just like my shortcomings. My strong will is the same as my stubbornness and my trusting nature is the same as my naivety. I know that these people don''t care for me, I know that my compassion is rather useless. It''s not like I can save them every time their danger, it''s not like all of them even deserve to be saved. Yet I still want to help. This is all so foolish. My bad points are practically aligned with the good ones. I guess that goes with the idea of Ying and Yang. The trials for light and darkness make no sense. Everything is just monochrome. I have neither a completely good side or bad side, in my strengths are weakness and in my weakness there is strength. I can accept that now. I understand now. And it''s because I can accept that, because I now understand myself and my motivations, I know that I''ll probably continue doing dumb things like this in the future. I feel at peace with myself now, and even though this fight will be hard, I feel confident that I can get through it.\"


    Mero looked at Mao Lu with confusion and tears in her eyes, \"Well I wish you the best. I hope you survive this, I hope this isn''t the last time I see you.\"


    Mao lu flashed a handsome grin, \"I''ll definitely live to see you another day. Now go quickly.\"


    Mero nodded, just as she was heading towards the door she turned on her heels and ran back to him.


    \"Take this, it''s a good luck charm my Mother left me before she died. I want you to have it.\" she said quickly, as she pressed a silver chained ruby pendant into his hands. Before Mao Lu could respond she had ran out of the door in a hurry.


    Mao Lu looked at the blood red ruby and muttered \"Thank you\" before placing the warm gem on his throat.


    \"Mao Lu!\" A voice called.


    Mao Lu looked behind him and saw Xander standing there in the doorway. The heavily bandaged stub which used to be one of his arms, made him look rather pitiful.


    \"I hear your sacrificing yourself for us.\" Xander said.


    \"It''s more like I''m offering a helping hand, it''s not a sacrifice.\" Mao Lu replied.


    Xander rolled his eyes,\"Even if you put a rock in a dress that doesn''t change the fact that its a rock.\"


    Mao Lu blinked not knowing what to say to that.


    \"You saved my life and yet I am too crippled now to return the debt, and now you put me in even more debt by protecting the people I care for.\" Xander continued.


    \"It''s not like I''m intending to put you in debt.\" Mao Lu shrugged.


    \"Your intentions don''t matter, I am indebted regardless. That''s why I''m giving you this.\" Xander held out the golden sword, the same one Mao Lu had seen him use in the forest.


    \"When I was younger, Mero and I used to explore the forest together. One day we went out too far and ended up meeting a dangerous demonic beast that chased us. In order to hide we ran into a cave and there I found this sword stuck in a stone. It''s a magical item that probably belonged to a powerful practitioner, as a mortal I can barely use 1% of its power yet it''s still such a deadly weapon. It would do more good in your hands than mine. I can feel it whispering to me, it tell me your its rightful owner.\"


    Mao Lu was slightly taken aback, but he still took the sword from him. It glowed softly and gave him a warm feeling.


    \"Thank you.\" Mao Lu breathed.


    \"Thank me by surviving.\" Xander said as he left the pavilion without a single goodbye.


    Mao Lu watched him leave and then he looked at the gorgeous sword. The blade seemed to be made of a material like pure gold. There was all kinds of essences, not just the essence of heat, but the essences of time, creation, and destruction whirling around in the blade. This truly wasn''t an ordinary weapon.


    The hilt was made of a material similar to pure diamond, and on that diamond hilt were small words engraved in gold.


    At first Mao Lu couldn''t read them, the characters were weird, but then as he focused they became clear.


    \"To my dearest M, may our love be eternal and even reality be defeated against your blade. Love, C.\"


    Mao Lu felt a strange feeling of nostalgia as he stared at this sword. His heart felt conflicted. A single tear came from his eyes. Mao Lu was shocked, why was he crying?


    Why did this sword make his heart feel so wrong?


    It took him a few moments to regain his composure. When he did he left the sapphire pavilion and walked on the empty streets.


    If anything these people were fast, Karne Village was like a ghost town now.


    As he walked he saw doors hanging wide open, luggage and items abandoned.


    It was all rather eerie.


    In melancholy he walked to the lake entrance of the village.


    It was still frozen over. The Grotesque creatures that had tried to come through earlier were still ice statues. But the there were now several cracks across the ice surface of the lake.


    Soon they would break through.


    Mao Lu breathed in slowly, he felt calm. He was ready.


    He stood there and waited for the barrier to collapse. He stood for likely a three hours before the lake made a worrying groaning sound.


    He brandished the golden sword.


    \"CRACK\"


    As if lightning had struck, the lake snapped, and in a flash thousands of Grotesque poured out like some morbid flood.


    Mao Lu shouted at the top of his lungs as he charged at the creatures. He ran at them��.ran at them...ran ��


    And then he stopped.


    Mao Lu looked around himself in surprise, the scenery had changed and he was now standing on a cloud. All he could see was endless blue sky surrounding him.


    \"Congratulations!\" said the very familiar voice belonging to the Light trial. \"You have succeeded in understanding and accepting your strengths, finding confidence in those strengths and becoming stronger from them. You even completed the hidden test by realising strength and weakness are one in the same. Your good and your bad are like conjoined twins. Out of all the Gatekeepers I''ve seen take this test, you have passed it the fastest and with such high results. You now accept yourself, understand yourself, and have reached a state of calm and confidence that will allow you to reach greater heights in the future.\"


    \"Wait.\" Mao Lu interrupted, \"What about the people? It''s all well and good that I''ve passed the test but you can''t take me away at such a vital moment. They''re depending on me.\"


    The gentle voice of the Light trial sighed, \"You don''t need to be concerned with all of that. Everything you just went through wasn''t real. Karne Village did exist a long time ago, but it was wiped out by an army of Grotesque. They were never saved. All you were seeing was a replica of those events and of those people. They may have felt real but they were simply remnant ghosts.\"


    \"They''re all dead��\" Mao Lu felt choked up inside, he thought of Mero and his heart ached. \"They''re dead.\" Tears sprouted from his eyes.


    \"I''m sorry Mao Lu, but don''t cry, the people you met were just a projection, the real people never met you. It was simply an illusion. Those promises you made to them don''t count.\"


    Mao Lu stroked the ruby pendant, \"Even if the promises don''t count and they were illusions, that doesn''t change the fact that my heart is aching right now.\"


    Mao Lu mourned for Mero, Xander, and Sea Karne, even though he''d technically never met the real them, he prayed that wherever they ended up they''d be happy.


    When he calmed himself he sighed and called out, \"Then let''s move on to the last test than.\"


    \"Before that, you are due the next piece of your weapon.\"


    The ruby pendant on Mao Lu''s chest glowed and transformed into a long red bow string.


    The black limbs of the bow emerged from deep within his body and combined with the bow string.


    \"When using a bow you need your strength and confidence to pull the bow string back and take aim. This string is the embodiment of the lessons you''ve learned in this test.\" The Light said.


    Mao Lu gingerly ran his fingers across the bow string, it was strong and firm yet supple, the texture made Mao Lu excited, he wanted an arrow so he could try it out now. He was itching to use this bow. But he guessed that he wouldn''t get his arrows until he completed his next trial.


    Mao Lu looked at the golden sword that he held in his other hand.


    \"What is this sword, is it not also apart of the bow?\" He asked.


    The Light hesitated before answering, \"That sword invaded the trial, it wasn''t supposed to be there. I do not know where it came from or what compelled that Xander to give it to you, that was out of my control, however I sense this sword is greatly linked to you, perhaps a remnant of your past life.


    \"A remnant of my past life!?\" He looked at the sword with wonder in his eyes. How was it connected to him.


    He read the engraving on the hilt again, his gaze lingering on \"Love, C\". Just staring at it made him feel extremely emotional. Was this really from his past life, he wondered if C was Ch��ng Bo.


    \"Now then, the next trial is that of potential and opportunity. In this test the extent of your talent will be weighed, and more abilities within you will be awakened. You will soon understand your chosen path of time and get to pick how you''ll use it.\"


    A doorway appeared next to Mao Lu. The surface rippled like water.


    Mao Lu didn''t hesitate to run into it. In seconds he was warped away into the next and final trial.

 81 Tempering Heart Trial, Potential 1

    The moment Mao Lu ran through the rippling doorway he was transported to a new location.


    As his feet felt solid ground he was blinded by a bright light. At first he was unable to see anything but his eyes quickly adjusted and a rather bizarre room came into view.


    The room was painted white, the walls, the floor, and the ceiling were so white that Mao Lu couldn''t tell when the wall became the floor or when the floor became the ceiling. In addition the room was filled with mirrors.


    These mirrors were long and thin, they stood in the air, being held up by an invisible force. There were hundreds upon hundreds of rows of these mirrors. Mao Lu felt like he was in an enhanced and strange version of one of those mirror trick corridors often found in Circus''.


    As Mao Lu looked around he could see endless reflections of himself.


    It was disconcerting.


    He turned around but there were only more and more mirrors around him, and just as many reflections of himself.


    \"Why do you look so confused? It''s only your reflection, nothing puzzling about it.\" A voice said to his left.


    Mao Lu quickly spun around, but he didn''t see anyone, only more mirrors.


    \"Are you the examiner for this section of the trial?\" Mao Lu called out.


    \"Who else would I be, just a random voice in your head? If you''re hearing random voices than I''m afraid you''re going mad.\" The voice laughed, this time Mao Lu could hear the voice rightv next to his ear.


    \"I see. Than tell me, how do I complete this test, what must I do?\" Mao Lu asked hurriedly, he wanted to get through this quickly, he wanted to check on Ch��ng Bo.


    \"Hahahaha, don''t be in such a rush, if you go into this test without thought, you won''t end up realising your true potential. Then you''ll lose your chance to improve and you won''t ever be able to move beyond the wielding stage. Then all of this would end up meaningless.\"


    The voice was right.


    Mao Lu breathed in and out, calming himself.


    \"I''m sorry I was too hasty.\" He apologised.


    \"No need to apologise, being in a rush means you''re young, and being young means you have much room for growth.\" The voice said softly. \"Now before we begin this test why don''t you take a seat.\"


    Mao Lu looked about in confusion, and was about to point out that there wasn''t a seat, when suddenly one popped up from the ground in front of him.


    It was a standard white plastic chair, the type you would buy from a cheap home based store and place in the garden.


    Mao Lu sat down on it, surprisingly it was extremely comfortable and smooth, not at all as hard as it looked.


    When he settled down the chair suddenly jolted and began moving quickly through the rows of mirrors. It reminded Mao Lu of when he first visited the flame fortress in realm one.


    The chair stopped abruptly in front of the largest mirror. Unlike all the long and thin mirrors, this one was much wider and the glass had a strange blue tinge to it.


    \"Tell me\" said the voice, \"What do you understand about your abilities so far, what do you think you''re capable of at the moment?\"


    As the voice asked this Mao Lu became distracted. He found himself unable to look away from the mirror.


    He stared at his reflection. He was still wearing the blue bodysuit he''d gotten in Karne Village. His dark brown hair had grown longer and was messy and unkempt, tied up in a bun. Even though Mao Lu didn''t grow facial hair quickly, but it had been so long since he''d last shaved that a dark shadow and various stubble was shooting from his chin.


    Mao Lu was surprised, how long had he been taking this test? The fact that time was so confusing here made it impossible for him to know whether he''d been here for only a few days or if he''d actually been there for months. The thought that he''d been in The Tempering Heart Trial for months made him worried.


    He looked at the silver ring on his finger and anger made him shake. He wanted to see Ch��ng Bo, now. If anything had happened to him he''d never forgive Argenti, never. As Mao Lu thought this he became distracted again.


    The most surprising change to his appearance wasn''t his growing beard, but his eyes. They were so much brighter and sharper. They glowed, and underneath the brown a series of colours shone through. Blue, green and purple were becoming more and more apparent.


    His skin was now so smooth that it seemed like porcelain. Mao Lu couldn''t help but feel like his humanity was slowly fading from him.


    \"So caught up in your reflection you didn''t hear me?\" The voice asked.


    Mao Lu jumped out of his thoughts, \"S-sorry...I got distracted. Did you ask me about my abilities?\"


    \"What do you understand about your abilities so far, and what do you think you''re capable of at the moment?\"


    Mao Lu blinked and collected his thoughts before replying. \"When I first became a Gatekeeper I learnt that Gatekeepers were supposed to protect the realm. Protect the realm from the interference of other Gatekeepers and from the attacks of Outsiders. I still have no idea who these Outsiders are though...\" Mao Lu trailed off, wondering if the voice might tell him more about the Outsiders.


    \"Go on.\" The Voice replied, making it clear that it wouldn''t be giving any explanations.


    \" I first learnt that there are three paths, the path of a mortal, a Practitioner, and a Gatekeeper. The first stage for both Practitioners and Gatekeepers is called awakening, it''s when you''re able to see and sense essence and therefore control these essences. The ability to see and use these essences is what separates us from mortals. For most mortals if they''re unable to awaken before the age of twenty they''re destined to remain mortal as their bodies are too mature to sense essence at that point. But for some reason this rule doesn''t apply to Gatekeepers, Gatekeepers can awaken anytime. I was twenty five and had never awakened before I was chosen yet I was still able to become a Gatekeeper, perhaps I was chosen because of my ability to sense essence despite my age, or maybe it was for some other reason. To be honest I''m not sure why I was chosen. My Gates lied to me and told me it was because I was pure, and more kinder than others. But I know better now, I know that isn''t true��.\" He trailed off again, hoping the voice would tell him the real reason he was chosen to be a Gatekeeper, but it remained silent.


    He continued, \"A Gatekeeper is more powerful than a practitioner because they can control numerous essences whilst a Practitioner is limited to only one or three different types.\" He remembered how Ch��ng Bo only used star, light or fire based essence. \"Also Gatekeepers instantly have command over a bigger scale of essence than the average practitioner, our powers are simply greater than theirs, but that doesn''t mean we''re better than them. After spending time with a Practitioner I''ve realised that a lack of experience and skill make a large difference in ability, Practitioners shouldn''t be looked down upon.\" Mao Lu thought of Ch��ng Bo again, even if he was supposedly more powerful, Ch��ng Bo was the one who was always there to save the day.


    \"A Gatekeeper has three paths, the path of time, creation, and destruction. These paths are based on the essences of time, creation and destruction. Only Gatekeepers can use those essences, but they are limited to only using one of the three. I''m on the path of time and the essences that are the easiest for me to command are those of the time essences. Through random experimentation I''ve been able to use them to reverse the effects of poison on someone''s body, I''ve used them to control other essences, for example I controlled the time flow of wind essence and used it to fly, but my actual understanding of Time essence is still quite limited. I''ve heard that it is one of the most powerful essences but I still have no idea what this path means or how to properly utilise the power.\"


    \"After I awakened I completed the Merging stage by learning how to ''sense the realm'' and ''move the realm''. I stretched my mind to the edge of my universe and gained the ability to control the essences in my realm and by doing so my realm became an extension of my body. My powers aren''t limited to my realm though, I can control essence in other realms as well. I''ve seen Argenti do this in my realm and I experienced it first hand during the second section of trial. There is a slight resistance but the essence still obeyed me, but admittedly it is much easier to control the essence in my own realm.\"


    Mao Lu paused and thought a bit more, \"I also have the ability to remove, or seal away anything in my realm. This is the main reason why Gatekeepers are feared, using incantations like SEAL and EXPEL, most beings in our realm are at our mercy. And from what I know this skill is exclusive to Gatekeepers.


    Beyond this, I know that through the wielding stage I will gain my Soul Weapon, which is a Gatekeepers greatest and most powerful weapon. Beyond that is the enlightenment stage, nascent stage, Immortality and more. But I don''t know too much about these stages.\"


    As Mao Lu said all this he realised yet again that he was still so ignorant. There was so much he didn''t know. Why had he been chosen to be a Gatekeeper? Who or what were these outsiders that he had to protect the realm from? Or how was he supposed to use time?


    Mao Lu had entered this bizarre world of cultivation, magic and madness like a blind man and the more Mao Lu came to know the more blind he realised he was.


    \"Are you done? Is that a full summary of your current abilities and what you''re capable of?\" The voice clarified.


    \"So far this is what I''m aware of. There is so much I don''t know, and honestly when I made the choice to be a Gatekeeper I thought about the money I was getting and I just jumped at it. The consequences were only at the back of my mind. And now��\" Mao Lu stared at his reflection�� \"I''m changing, every cell in my body has become different, my body has become so much stronger. I don''t know what my true abilities are and I don''t know what I''m becoming. All these changes have happened so quickly and have all been so overwhelming. I don''t truly know what I''m capable of.\"


    \"I understand.\" The voice answered, it sounded a lot more gentle. Mao Lu felt a soft, tranquil energy stroking his hair. It filled Mao Lu with a sense of calm.


    \"You''re young, and have been through much in only a matter of months, don''t stress about it. Do not feel anxious about your ignorance. As you become more powerful your answers will become more clear.\"


    As the voice said this, the chair Mao Lu was seated on began to move again, travelling through the rows of mirrors before is entered a mirror which had a pink tinge. Mao Lu only had time to blink before he realised he was now in a large bathhouse.


    The walls were made of moss agate, the ornaments were decorated with gold and silver, and a large bath filled with steaming milk coloured water that smelled like lilies, was waiting for him.


    \"Take the time to rest and cleanse yourself. You have an hour to refresh yourself before this trial begins.\"


    Before Mao Lu could respond the chair turned and tossed him into the milky bath, clothes and all.


    ______________________________


    A SPACE BETWEEN SPACE


    Ch��ng Bo felt like he''d finally found a missing puzzle piece. Although some things were still unclear to him he felt like his situation finally made sense.


    He couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    Hypnos glanced at Ch��ng Bo in confusion, \"What''s so funny?\"


    Ch��ng Bo smirked, \"It''s just that it seems my mother is just as conniving as my old man, actually she''s even more devious.\"


    Hypnos''s dark eyes squinted underneath his cloak, \"What are you saying, I don''t get your meaning?\"


    \"I''m sure you do.\" Ch��ng Bo sniggered some more and his eyes glowered with dark menace. \"It was you wasn''t it? Mother got you to steal the static artefact from Ju Juan, and you were the one that set up Lee Jingyi''s death as well. You''re the one that framed me.\"


    \"I don''t know-\"


    \"Shhhhhh, I don''t want to hear your excuses, it''s better to admit this now because I know it was you.\"


    Hypnos glanced at Ch��ng Bo with confusion, \"What gave me away?\" he asked.


    \"Firstly you can slip in and out of realms without detection, that''s how you just saved me, meaning you could easily take Ju Juan''s artefact and place it in my room. That fact alone was the first thing that made me suspect you. Then everything came together when you explained our Mother''s background.\"


    \"How did it come together exactly?\" Hypnos asked irritably, Ch��ng Bo''s know-it-all-patronising attitude was grating on his nerves.


    \"Our Mother has all the abilities of a Gatekeeper without the restrictions of a Gatekeeper, you said so yourself. She''s a very powerful being and she is the leader of the 400 realm liberation group, meaning she wants to destroy the 400 realms or at least make some radical changes inside of it. If that''s the case than she has obviously tried to destroy the four hundred realms or at least cause it some major issues, but the four hundred realms are still standing, meaning so far she has failed.


    I have no idea what''s happening out there in the Real Realm but whatever she''s doing isn''t having much effect on this project. That''s why she needs someone who can cause changes in the four hundred realms, she needs an insider, someone who wouldn''t be suspected by the Gatekeepers, someone that she could use in her schemes to destroy the 400 realms. And that person is me. Why else would she meet my father, fake her identity, have me and then leave. I''m obviously just a tool to her.\"


    \"You actually believe she would do that-\"


    \"I do believe it\" Ch��ng Bo interrupted, \"because that''s something manipulative and sneaky I would come up with and since she''s my Mother, I''m sure my apple didn''t fall far from her tree.\" Ch��ng Bo leaned close to Hypnos and grinned, \"Here is what I think happened, feel free to correct me. I believe that my Mother gave birth to me so that I could be her insider inside the 400 realms. She gave me this sovereign system because she wanted my powers to advance to the point where I could cause the most havoc, and with her blood in my veins I''m sure my potential is rather scary, she predicted that I could turn the four hundred realms on its head. She gave me the Gatekeepers key because not only would I be able to use it in a desperate situation, but it would also create those irregularities that would cause the Gatekeepers a headache or at least serve as a distraction whilst she did something else. Your plan was to recruit me at some point in time, like you''re trying to do now, and turn me into a lackey for your rebel group. But then something happened which changed your plans. The creators must have found out, the people running this project discovered me, didn''t they? They noticed my existence and were looking for me.


    That''s why you framed me. You couldn''t just reveal yourself, if you took me away directly they''d find my location straight away and would make our escape very difficult, but if you made a situation where I was cornered and forced to use the Gatekeepers key which made it much harder for them to find me. And you''ve been watching me ever since waiting for your chance to take me away like you have now.


    This makes even more sense because I wasn''t poisoned. When Mao Lu reversed the poison in my body I meditated for several days in an attempt to isolate and slowly expel the toxin, but much to my surprise I realised that it was less of a toxin and more of a sedative. Meaning you had no intention of killing me. So then this all ties together.\"


    Ch��ng Bo''s grin was impossibly big, he loved the feeling of figuring something out. \"I still don''t understand why you had to use such a roundabout method to take me away. But I know that you''re the cause for all these events.\"


    Ch��ng Bo was feeling good about himself until he heard Hypnos snigger.


    \"Wow your personality really doesn''t change, you''re just as infuriating now as you were then.\" He muttered.


    Ch��ng Bo frowned, \"What do you mean?\"


    Hypnos shrugged, \"You got a lot right, but you also got a lot wrong. For starters you used the Gatekeepers key all on your own, of your own volition. The sovereign system already belonged to you long ago and you were the one who instructed me to do what I did. None of this was my Mothers plan. It was all yours. Well the plan of the previous you��.


    from your previous life.\"

 82 Potential 2

    Ch��ng Bo''s expression was so comical that Hypnos had to stop himself from laughing. His previous smugness was now frozen and his eyes were filled with doubt and confusion. Hypnos could practically hear the cogs turning in his brain.


    \"I...I made this happen.\" As Ch��ng Bo said the words his chest heaved up and down, it didn''t make sense but for some reason Ch��ng Bo couldn''t shake the feeling that Hypnos was telling him the truth.


    \"Was I also reincarnated into this world? Did I also volunteer in this project to be some type of Gatekeeper?\" he muttered, thousands of questions popped up in his head.


    Hypnos sighed, \"As smart as you are you really don''t think. If you had really volunteered in this project to be a Gatekeeper do you believe Nyx, our Mother, would have had to go through the trouble of conceiving you in the 400 realms?\"


    Hypnos was right, their Mother wouldn''t of had to take such a risk. Plus, if he was a volunteer for the 400 realm project than Nyx would never have been involved with him, since she was an enemy to the project and its creators.


    \"You paid a heavy price and made quite the deal with Nyx to be born in this world. And everything I''ve done is because you instructed me to do it. As to why you wanted me to steal that artefact, have Mother give you that Gatekeeper key and instructed me to specifically give you Sweet Dream, that ''poison''... I have no idea. Most of your intentions and actions so far have been a mystery to me and the rest of the resistance. So don''t ask me why you''re doing this.\"


    Hypnos reached into his cloak and brought out a long sword. The scabbard was made of clear crystal, and when Hypnos pulled out the blade the air filled with a sharp and dangerous energy. Ch��ng Bo tasted blood on the tip of his tongue. He could hear the lingering cries of the souls this sword had slain.


    The blade was made of a material similar to pure gold, its surface crackled with blue electricity and sparks of lighting. Ch��ng Bo could see all kinds of essences whirling around inside the blade, some essences he didn''t even recognise. This truly wasn''t an ordinary weapon.


    The hilt was made of pure diamond, and on that diamond hilt were small words engraved in gold. They read \"To my dearest C, may our love be eternal and even reality be defeated against your blade. Love, M.\"


    Hypnos handed the sword over to Ch��ng Bo, \"This belongs to you. Honestly if I could control a Quintessence weapon I would keep it all to myself, but I''m not strong enough for it and it only obeys you.\" Hypnos said with a bitter tone.


    \"Th-this is mine\" Ch��ng Bo gasped, he''d never seen a weapon so beautiful before.


    Hypnos sighed, \"You told me that if we ever meet I should give this back to you. So I''m doing just that.\"


    Had his past self loved the past Mao Lu so much that he decided to sacrifice his life and start a new one just to find him? Did he do all that, giving himself Sweet Dream just to meet him again��.but some things didn''t add up. Maybe he did come here for Mao Lu, but he knew himself. He likely had another objective. Ch��ng Bo wondered what else he had come to the 400 realms for.


    Hypnos saw the thoughtful expression on Ch��ng Bo''s face and reached into his pocket and gave Ch��ng Bo a blue pendant. \"Wear this, it''s one of the tools I use to hide myself when I''m in the 400 realms, it completely masks your presence, no one, not even the Creators can find you whilst you''re wearing this unless you want them to. Heck even if you ran into a Creator on the street they would see right through you.\"


    Ch��ng Bo stared at the piece of jewellery in excitement, he wondered how this small thing worked and was curious about how it contained so much power.


    \"Thank you.\" he said as he clipped it around his neck.


    Hypnos smiled and nodded as he stood up. \"Well I''m going to leave now, the next time we meet it will probably be in the Endless Plains, that''s what natives call the real realm by the way.\"


    Ch��ng Bo was startled, \"You''re going, so fast? Aren''t you going to tell me more about my past self or what kind of agreement I made with Nyx and yourself? Did I come here looking for the ''M'' mentioned on this sword, is ''M'' the Gatekeeper I know? How do I know you?\"


    \"I could explain that to you but Cahir��.I mean Ch��ng Bo, we''re not friends. We may be brothers in this life and I may have owed you a few favours that I''m now delivering on, but I''m not going to go out of my way to make things easier for you. Actually I''m kind of enjoying you being all ignorant and weak in this situation. With that sovereign system I''m sure you won''t remain weak for long, so I''m going to enjoy teasing you while I can.\" Hypnos laughed.


    \"You know about the Sovereign System?\" Ch��ng Bo asked, immediately becoming guarded.


    \"We once fought nearly to the death over that thing, you made a fool out of me and my face is so ruined I can''t show my face in public.\" he said moodily. Hypnos then noticed Ch��ng Bo''s guarded expression and sniggered, \"Don''t worry I won''t take it, it only obeys you now, it wouldn''t work for me.\"


    \"Anyway I''m leaving, I even saved your life earlier, I owe you no more favours.\"


    Ch��ng Bo scowled, \"If you weren''t going to go into detail why bother even mentioning those things then!?\"


    Hypnos shrugged, \"I thought that since you''re all innocent now I could use this chance to properly recruit you to the resistance by making you super sympathetic towards our Mother. But you''re too much of a pain and you question everything. Mother told me before I came here that there was no point trying to recruit you and that I''d only be doing you a favour by telling you some truths and I should have just listened to her. So I''ve given up on that. I''m just going to leave here with the satisfaction that the Evil Prince who hates being ignorant will have his head filled with unanswered questions, because of me.\"


    Ch��ng Bo glared at him, \"I''m certain I hated you in my past life.\"


    Hypnos laughed, \"Trust me, the feeling was pretty much mutual.\"


    Hypnos raised his skeletal hands and was about to clap them together, but then paused, \"Treat him well in this life, don''t make him do unnecessary things again.\" he said.


    Ch��ng Bo was confused and was about to express his confusion at those words, but Hypnos clapped his hands.


    By the time Ch��ng Bo blinked he was back in Realm 145.


    He was standing in the porch of Mao Lu''s home. The sun shone bright in the sky. The air was warm.


    It was Summer[1]


    ____________________________________________________________________


    TEMPERING HEART TRIAL


    MIRROR SPACE


    FINAL TEST: POTENTIAL STAGE


    Mao Lu was now stark naked, sitting in the relaxing bath. He sighed, this was absolute bliss. He had never enjoyed a bath this good in his life. He felt like his entire body was being cleansed and all the weariness he''d felt before had now melted away.


    Mao Lu looked up and he saw a large timer on the ceiling, the neon numbers were counting down.


    \"Where did the time go?\" Mao Lu grumbled. His one hour of relaxation had gone so quickly and now he only had five minutes left.


    He sighed and rose out of the bath. He looked at a mirror on the wall and squealed as he saw how good he looked, his skin was all dewy and rosy pink from the bath, all signs of tiredness, like the bags under his eyes and the his scraggly unshaved beard were now all gone. He looked filled with energy.


    \"Whoa I wish I could take this bath back home with me, this is amazing. Beats any earthly spa treatment.\" He patted his cheeks and posed in front of the mirror, \"If Ch��ng Bo saw me looking this good I wonder how he''d react, would he blush and be like wow you''re so gorgeous or would he act cool like he normally does. Hehehe I bet I''d make his heart race, I''m falling for myself haha.\" Mao Lu laughed arrogantly in front of the mirror and then froze as he realised how embarrassing he was being.


    His face turned red, he was so glad no one had seen that.


    He found his clothes that he''d set down on a drying rack. They were all fresh, clean and warm. When Mao Lu put them on he felt comfortable and soft, the same way you feel when you put on freshly ironed socks.


    As he strapped the golden sword onto his belt and hummed to himself, the timer went down to zero and a doorway was in front of Mao Lu.


    \"The resting period is over, it is now time to begin the trial.\" Said the voice.


    Mao Lu stretched his limbs as he walked through the doorway and back into the hall filled with rows upon rows of mirrors.


    \"Firstly, said the voice, \"One thing you must understand is that a Gatekeeper''s abilities are only as limited as their imagination. From what you''ve told me I am aware that your understanding of everything is rather vague. So let me explain it simply.\"


    \"As you know Essence is the blood of the universe, they are within everything and they make everything. For every material or organism there are several essences at work that are creating this material or organism. For every process an Essence is behind it. That''s why when you look at a living person you can see life essences, heat essences, flesh essences, and soul essences and so much more within them.\"


    \"As you know, these essences are all around us but only those who are awakened can see and control them, and even then practitioners only have the ability to control certain essences. In the case of a Gatekeeper you have the ability to sense and control every essence including the core essences, of time, destruction and creation.\"


    \"This means that you have no limit, your capabilities are as far as your creativity and your will can take you, your potential is limitless.\"


    Mao Lu heard the voice echoing inside his head.


    \"Because the Creator didn''t want Gatekeepers to be too overpowered, the creator made sure to set rules and limits. And one of those limits is the Paths, a Gatekeeper is limited by only having full control over one of the core essences. In your case this is Time.\"


    A mirror moved in front of Mao lu and he saw the same image that Obsidian had shown him the at the Flame Star Fortress. He saw the Destruction Essences, the Creation Essences and the Essences.


    \"The reason these are the core essences is because they are the essences at the core of every process. A single flame essences is useless but if the flame essence is coupled with creation essence than one can make fire. If someone uses that fire to burn paper than both creation, to make the fire, and destruction to destroy the paper, is at work whilst all these other essences are involved in the process. But the process doesn''t happen without the core essences.\"


    Mao Lu nodded, Obsidian had told him something similar.


    \"Time is considered the most important essence because it is the essence that is needed for the essences of creation and destruction to even work. Everything needs time. That is why your abilities and potential is far greater than 98% of existing Gatekeepers, the only thing stopping you is your imagination, your creativity, and your fear.\"


    \"The purpose of the Tempering Heart Trial is to open your heart and tap into your potential. The better you understand yourself the better you understand your limits and your capabilities. Always remember that you will never lack power, you only tell yourself that you are powerless.\"


    Mao Lu felt like he''d been hit by the truck of realisation. It was so obvious, it had been explained to him so many times that essence was everything, that as a Gatekeeper he controlled essence, yet for some reason his brain had blocked this information. Mao Lu wanted to slap himself for being such an idiot. It was similar to how he had used to Time to fly, or when he had used it to prevent Ch��ng Bo''s poisoning. He''d only been capable of that because he''d imagined using his ability that way and simply willed it to happen. It had been such a simple concept to grasp when he''d first started yet he''d forgotten it.


    The reason Gatekeepers were so feared wasn''t because they could expel or seal people from their realms it was because they controlled all essences within that realm, and as a result had absolute power.


    It was the same as what he''d been told at the start. It had been so simple and he had been holding himself back this entire time because of his insecurities and lack of faith in himself. The Darkness stage of the trial had shown him all the weakness in his heart and the Light trial had shown him his strengths and because of that Mao Lu had found confidence in himself, he''d found a direction for his determination. He felt like his eyes were wide open now.


    No longer would he hold himself back.


    The voice continued, \"This last and final trial will test your heart, it will test your will, your creativity and ultimately your potential. You will be placed in a pocket dimension, another realm filled with nothing, absolutely nothing. You are tasked with creating your own world by using your control of the essences. You will only pass this test after I evaluate that the world you have created has reached an acceptable standard. There is no time limit on this examination. During this task you will develop your skill in using essence and your understanding of Time will grow. You will not complete your soul weapon until you understand the nature of the Essence of Time and choose how you wish to use it.\"


    A large mirror swerved in front of Mao Lu.


    \"This is the doorway for the pocket dimension. Are you ready? Once you enter you are not allowed to leave until your world has been made.\"


    Mao Lu closed his eyes and calmed his mind, he remembered what Gates had told him, \"I am in control.\" he whispered.


    He opened his eyes and smiled, \"Let''s do this.\"


    He then stepped through the mirror.


    [1] Reminder that when Mao Lu and Ch��ng Bo separated it was right after the christmas incident. Ch��ng Bo has come back in Summer, mid June. It''s been over 6 months.

 83 Potential 3

    REALM 145


    Ch��ng Bo wasn''t usually the type of person who ever regretted his immediate actions, but right at this moment he really was seriously regretting his decision. To give context to this situation we shall journey back to a few moments earlier��


    Realising he was now back in Realm 145, Ch��ng Bo immediately looked around Mao Lu''s residence, but the place was empty. All that greeted him was a few months worth of dust.


    \"He''s not back, that means Argenti still has him.\" Ch��ng Bo scowled but he quickly let go of his anger, there was no point to it. He neither had the current ability to go to Realm 1 or the strength to survive there, let alone go and retrieve Mao Lu. Also, Mao Lu was a Gatekeeper. Argenti may have wanted to get him out of the way but there was no way she was planning on killing Mao Lu, if she had been planning to kill Mao Lu there would have been no way she would have gone to all the effort of putting on that big charade and whisking him away.


    In the meantime, whilst Mao Lu coped with whatever training Argenti was putting him through, Ch��ng Bo''s time was better-spent training and consolidating his strength. For the moment he was still far too weak, he was still in the early stage of the Dao stage, although he felt his strength approaching the mid-level of the Dao stage, a Dao stage practitioner was still a child compared to the great powers that existed out there, especially towards a Gatekeeper. He needed to get stronger his current progress was far too slow.


    Of course, if any other practitioner had heard Ch��ng Bo''s complaints they would have straight out spat blood. For the average practitioner, it would take them several thousands of years to reach the Dao stage, a talent would take at least one thousand years averagely, yet here was Ch��ng Bo, a 100-year-old practitioner at the Dao stage complaining about his slow progress.


    Ch��ng Bo opened up the sovereign system:


    Skills


    Supernova lvl 70/100


    Starlight lvl 50/100


    Celestial dance 63/100


    Angel flight 80/100


    Heaven''s Grace 25/100


    Stats


    Fate points: 10/10, 000 [Warning! Low points]


    Health: 100/100


    Strength: 800/1000 �C 200 more strength to reach mid-point Dao stage


    Mission


    Deepen the Bond: Progress 35%


    His skills had definitely improved. Especially his skill Supernova, after the battle where he and Mao Lu fought the Irregularity that nearly destroyed Tian''anmen and put Beijing into a state of chaos, Ch��ng Bo had had the opportunity to push that skill to his limit and he''d even progressed in it.


    Ch��ng Bo was itching to practice it more, but to do that he''d need to travel to another realm, one that he could trash and use as his training ground without any consequences.


    Additionally, Ch��ng Bo needed a ton more fate points. With the low amount of points he currently had, he could probably only open the system two more times, let alone upgrade all his skills and do the crazy amounts of cultivation that he was planning.


    \"I need to get a ton of fate points before anything else,\" he muttered, \"time to start changing some peoples fates.\"


    The easiest ways to change people''s fates were to do something drastic, something that wouldn''t just impact the people involved but also impact many others as a repercussion. But what could that be? What should he do?


    It wasn''t like he could go on a killing spree here, he knew Mao Lu would hate that, and it wasn''t like he could cause some huge event. Hypnos had given him a cloaking device but that didn''t mean he should be too brazen. If he made himself too obvious, then he''d be a walking target, and it wasn''t just the Gatekeepers after him. It was these Creators or agents from the Endless Plains as well. He didn''t know what those people from the Real Realm were like but if Hypnos, who easily saved him from Creed, was scared of these creators than they weren''t people to be messed with.


    But he couldn''t just lay low, he needed fate points. With fate points, he could purchase boosters from the sovereign system. One booster was worth 3,000 fate points, a single booster could drastically upgrade a skill or improve his progress in that skill by 1 depending on the level of that skill. For example, Angel''s flight was his lowest tier skill, being an earth tier skill. One booster could improve it by one point, but with a skill like Supernova, he''d need 20 boosters to level it up by 1 point. This was one of the reasons why it had taken his mo long to upgrade the Supernova skill. Of course, normal training improved the skill, but improving by 1 point without a booster was equal to five or ten years worth of training for Ch��ng Bo, and he didn''t have that kind of time. Additionally, one booster was worth five points in strength. If Ch��ng Bo wanted to break through quickly he needed a ton of fate points. He wished he could complete the ''Deepen the Bond'' mission now, the idea of unlimited fate points was far too tantalising.


    Of course, this method had its drawbacks, quickly upgrading his skills or strength made his foundations weak, this was the reason why he had taken 100 years to get to the Dao stage, he usually accumulated fate points and used them slowly whilst taking the time to solidify his foundation.


    What could he do to upgrade himself quickly without harming his foundations?


    Ch��ng Bo casually spent five points and scrolled through The Sovereign system store. There was a large portion of the store that was still locked to him, he wouldn''t be able to see them until he reached higher stages. Ch��ng Bo scrolled through the various, skills, potions, and manuals in frustration before he asked, \"Sovereign System, is there any way I can cheat the system, I want to solidify my foundation and level up quickly, I don''t care what the cost is, if there''s an option I''ll take it.\"


    Ch��ng Bo waited for a moment, at first he thought the system simply ignored him and that there was no real way to cheat the system, but just as he was about to sigh, the system''s screen crackled in front of his eyes, like there was some type of interference.


    Ominously red text appeared on the screen. It said, \"Do you really want to cheat the system?\"


    Seeing these words, Ch��ng Bo involuntarily shuddered, there was something evil about these words, he felt cautious. There was much he didn''t know about the system. From what he''d learnt from Hypnos, he''d owned the system long before his Mother had given it to him. He''d even fought to the death and even badly disfigured Hypnos for it. It must have some dark history. The system was created by One, the same man who had made the 400 realms, who knew what sinister aims this system really had.


    Ch��ng Bo momentarily hesitated before replying, \"Yes, I want to cheat the system.\"


    The screen in his eyes yet again crackled, rips appearing on the edges as red text appeared yet again, \"Are you willing to pay the same price?\"


    \"Willing to pay the same price?�� Ch��ng Bo was confused, what price. Was this something his previous incarnation had paid.


    The text changed, \"You currently don''t have full control over me, not like you used to. With full control, you can use the system without limits.\"


    Ch��ng Bo squinted in suspicion, \"What was the previous price I paid?\"


    The red text changed again, \"Your fate, give me your fate and you will own the system.\"


    To Ch��ng Bo the red text smelt metallic and dripped like blood, he felt like he was staring into a deep bloodthirsty abyss. Ch��ng Bo had never met a demon before but he''d heard rumours of them, maybe they existed in the Real Realm as well. What if One never made the Sovereign System but instead sealed something with ungodly power within it? Was this thing trying to bargain with him, his soul in exchange for power? Had the previous him really made such a deal? if he had he must have not done it easily. Ch��ng Bo knew himself, one thing he loved the most was control, control of his life and his fate especially.


    \"If I paid such a price before why don''t I have the power to control you now?\" he asked.


    The screen crackled with static for a long moment before the red text changed and said, \"You died, fate became negligible your fate has now changed.\"


    Ch��ng Bo''s eyes squinted into a narrow line, he knew when something was lying to him.


    \"Maybe another time, for now, I''ll just get the fate points normally.\" He said.


    The screen crackled before the red text simply read. \"The option is always open,\" before the screen went back to normal.


    Ch��ng Bo appeared normal on the outside but on the inside, he was deeply disturbed. The Sovereign System was definitely more sinister than it seemed, but then again behind anything as powerful and as fate changing as a system, there had to be something quite evil behind it. He''d been too naive before to think otherwise.


    \"I guess I''ll just do some good deeds for now.\" Ch��ng Bo thought. It was at that moment that Ch��ng Bo remembered Mao Lu''s friends. Mao Lu had asked him before they parted, to go check in on his friends. Ch��ng Bo could go see them and maybe he could even gain some small points by helping them out whilst he thought of something he could do.


    With a new goal, Ch��ng Bo smiled to himself before changing clothes from his currently ragged outfit and into a pair of slim chino trousers and a jumper. He strapped the golden sword he''d still been holding around his waist, and then ran out of Mao Lu''s house.


    As he passed the Vermillion gates, just as he was about to turn and leave, he saw Mao Lu''s car. It was the black Maserati Gran Turismo. It had been parked for several months so there was a thin layer of dust and some bird droppings on the roof. Ch��ng Bo''s eyes sparkled when he saw it, he''d always wanted to drive that car. \"It can''t be that hard. If Mao Lu can do it so can I.\" Ch��ng Bo smiled to himself as he ran back into the house and found Mao Lu''s car keys.


    He waved his hands, causing the dust and bird poop on the car to turn into stardust that blew away in the wind, it sparkled clean like it was brand new. Ch��ng Bo excitedly opened the car door and jumped into the driver''s seat. He remembered what Mao Lu had done and buckled his seat belt and started the engine. As Ch��ng Bo felt the car reverberate as the engine started he smiled childishly.


    \"Wait where do his friends even live?\" Ch��ng Bo wondered, he realised he hadn''t actually gone to visit them, \"Oh it doesn''t matter\" Ch��ng Bo shrugged it off, he knew a few methods to track down people easily, and who cared, he was finally getting to drive this car.


    He tentatively moved the gear stick like he''d seen Mao Lu do, and then stepped on a pedal. The car went backwards.


    Ch��ng Bo laughed out loud as he managed to reverse the car out of the parking spot and onto the main road. He then moved to the other pedal and the car shot forward.


    It was at this point that Ch��ng Bo realised he''d lost control, he tried moving the steering wheel but the car was swerving violently.


    As he moved onto the busy road, several times he nearly crashed, only narrowly avoiding it by using magic to move the car just in time. \"How do I stop this thing!!!\" he yelled as his feet hit several of the pedals all at once.


    The car started making a jarring sound and it didn''t stop, it only got faster.


    Ch��ng Bo instantly regretted his decision.

 84 Potential 4

    POTENTIAL STAGE


    It wasn''t a space that Mao Lu could describe, there was a nothingness surrounding him. There was no light yet he had the strange sensation that he could see, there was no darkness yet something blocked the light. There was nothing surrounding him yet on his fingers he felt the sensation or rather energy buzzing around him. He was surrounded by Essence.


    There were only three types of Essences here, the Creation Essence, The Destruction Essence, and the Time Essence.


    They were like babies, small creatures that took up all the space around him. They nipped at the skin on his fingertips, he felt emotions of curiosity and confusion coming from them. In this space, he felt connected to the Essence in a way he''d never felt before, as if they were a hive mind and he was the queen bee. He could hear all their thoughts, they all felt like extensions of his limbs, their sight was his sight, their power was his power, their thoughts were his thoughts.


    Mao Lu no longer felt like Mao Lu, he was the countless essences in this room. He felt his sense of self-dissipating as he drowned in the collective consciousness of the Essences. From their minds, he could feel how they were slowly developing.


    From the perspective of the Essences, Mao Lu realised that for a long time they had been isolated and alone in this emptiness, simply existing with no purpose and no sense of being and now that Mao Lu had appeared, they felt energised, they felt reason, and laws applying to them, they looked at Mao Lu dotingly, waiting for his instructions.


    No longer was Mao Lu thinking about creating this world for himself, actually the objective had left his thoughts. All he wanted to do now was feed his Essences. He wanted them to grow, he wanted to give them purpose, he wanted to give them roles, he wanted to satisfy the latent power they had by giving it direction.


    In this nothingness, Mao Lu opened his eyes and they glowed brightly with power like neon lights in the dark. He didn''t use words, he didn''t need to. They understood his intentions, his wishes.


    The first thing Mao Lu wanted was light, as he thought about it the small-baby-like eel Time Essences began swirling around the green flower-like Creation essences. They spun around each other faster and faster. The red dust Destruction Essence began to spin anticlockwise around the Time and Creation essences. Mao Lu felt a growing tension as the energy around him buzzed. This tension was a knot in Mao Lu''s throat, the feeling was similar to a wave when the waters receded at the shore, pulling back to create a large wave. Mao Lu felt a similar apprehension. A wave was coming.


    His body was flung like a ball as the Essences imploded and then exploded outwardly. He flew further and further for what felt like miles before he willed himself to stop. His skin glowed red from the explosion but surprisingly he wasn''t hurt. The energy from the explosion simply buzzed and became kinetic energy that quickly tempered out. Mao Lu''s hands buzzed for a while but overall he was fine.


    When he finally regained his bearings and glanced around himself, he was shocked. He had witnessed a birth. Now there were more than just Time, Creation, and Destruction Essences. Now there were light essences, celestial essences, heat essences, gravity essences, and so much more.


    The gravity essences held the heat essences and celestial essences together. The heat and celestial essences revolved around each other creating nuclear fusion processes, proton to proton fusion processes, chemical elements had been made for helium fusion, and there was carbon. Now there were several stars drifting in this abyss. The stars emitted flame and light essences that illuminated the abyss. These light essences were like small yellow-coloured robin birds. They tweeted and sang as they flew around.


    Time, Creation and Destruction is the basis. Mao Lu understood. Time propels the reaction, creation starts to create these other essences and destruction destroys the creation essences to create the other essences. Birth from destruction, it all goes full circle. All the elements back in his own world, all the materials, all essences were mainly made from this process. Mao Lu had been told this, but it was one thing hearing about it and another thing seeing it for himself. He now understood how fundamental Time essence was.


    With such a powerful tool at his disposal, he wondered how he was going to use it. As he thought about them the Time Essences swam up to him, they were still small, the size of his pinky finger. They nibbled at his fingertips and swam around him excitedly.


    \"How do you want me to use you?\" he thought, the Time Essences simply swam around him, not giving him an answer.


    Now that I have light, what should I make now? Mao Lu glanced at the stars and thought about solar systems, these stars need planets.


    The moment he thought of planets; the destruction, creation, and time essences went to work again. This time they were not just spinning around each other, they were now rotating around several of the freshly made stars. Mao Lu again felt that all too familiar feeling of tension, he knew what was about to happen. He braced himself, and sure enough there was that perfect moment of stillness again, and then the explosion.


    Since he was prepared this time, Mao Lu was able to keep himself rooted to the spot, the energy of this explosion wasn''t as intense as the last one but it still caused his entire body to reverberate. When he opened his eyes this time he was in the middle of a dust cloud. The dust was so thick that he found himself coughing on it. Around him, there were all these new essences made from the explosion, all these new small children. And all these new essences were making reactions, chemicals and new elements. The blank slate he''d started with was now filled with colour.


    Creation, he''d always thought that someone who created had such immense power, but the creator wasn''t the one with the power. The Creator was simply the one with control, and it was the creator''s tools which had the power. Mao Lu was simply a conductor at an orchestra guiding his musicians into making music.


    He only had to picture what he wanted to create and the essences would use their functions to make what he needed. One had made the 400 realms with the same template: stars, solar systems, nebulae, planets, and life forms etc. But Mao Lu was the Creator here. Did he have to keep to all these old templates? Wasn''t it boring?


    From the exploded star and dust clouds and gravity, planets were slowly clumping together. The process was awfully slow, but the moment Mao Lu wanted it to speed up the time essences whirred around him and these planets were forming in seconds.


    Mao Lu remembered a documentary he''d seen in the past, it had been about the Creation of the universe. This entire process took apparently billions of years, yet in religious texts, they recorded creation as taking merely seven days or simply just moments. What if they were both right? The science was right, that it did take these immense amounts of time, but from the perspective of a God, it was simply a moment. In the minutes that Mao Lu watched stars be born, stars explode, nebulae to shape, and planets to appear, retrospectively he was also watching billions of years pass him by with no effect.


    This��.this was power. No wonder Gatekeepers were so powerful, once one truly understood the concept of Essences and creation, destruction and time than there really was no limit. The only thing holding back a gatekeeper was the limits of their imagination, their will and their ability to truly understand the essences.


    When this thought occurred to Mao Lu he paused, this test was supposed to test his potential, his imagination, his will and his understanding. Any Gatekeeper with basic understanding could do what he had just done, any of them could create stars and form planets. Mao Lu was using One''s template, he was just making his own creation resemble his own universe. This wasn''t imagination or creation, it was imitation, sloppy imitation. If he wanted to make this world if he wanted to truly create his own space he needed to \"STOP NOW\".


    His thoughts paused��his mind rumbled. The entire universe around him had paused, a stillness enveloped everything.


    \"I need to start again,\" he concluded. As he stated this the Time essences began to buzz and started spinning anti-clockwise. The Destruction essences followed suit and began to float around the time essences, the Creation essences idly stood by them. Mao Lu witnessed as the forming planets exploded, dust dispersed, the stars that had exploded reformed and then disappeared. As all the reactions and processes reversed and stopped, yet again there was only Mao Lu standing in an empty abyss.


    His eyes glowed again as he opened them, like neon lights in the dark. \"This time this world will be made to my design.\"


    _______________________


    REALM 145


    Ch��ng Bo''s reckless driving had caught the attention of the police. As he accelerated out of control and only narrowly avoided ploughing into a row of vehicles, sirens blared in the distance as three police vehicles followed him in hot pursuit.


    \"How the hell did this happen!! Mao Lu had made it look so easy!!!\" He yelled as he turned the handle for dear life, swerving through the busy Beijing traffic. Somehow he had travelled all the way to the Sanyuan Bridge, a massive overpass on the northeastern stretch of Beijing''s third ring road.


    Ch��ng Bo turned the car into the wrong lane and looked up in horror to see a truck heading straight for him, the truck driver also had an equally horrified expression as he saw Ch��ng Bo. The truck driver honked in alarm and in panic Ch��ng Bo quickly turned the car away from the truck��except he turned it in the wrong direction.


    Ch��ng Bo watched with even more horror as the car turned towards the traffic barrier railings. The only thought flashing through his head was that if Mao Lu found out he had destroyed his car, he''d be very upset.


    Just before the car crashed into the railing Ch��ng Bo used the celestial essence in the air around him, he pulled it into the car and propelled the car upwards. This was Essence Manipulation, it was a technique commonly used by practitioners, especially practitioners with flying swords, it was a type of telekinesis that allowed him to control an object using his mind through essence. The car lifted up and shot high into the sky, flying away.


    As the car flew in the sky Ch��ng Bo sighed in relief, why hadn''t he done that in the first place. The car was so much easier to control using Essence Manipulation.


    ...


    [ON THE NEWS ]


    [BEIJING CAPITAL ONE TV STATION]


    \"Now what do we have in other news Chan.\" Said a pretty female Presenter named Juli.


    Chan, the young handsome male presenter next to her put on a serious face, \"In other news, we have a large car chase, we have live reports and helicopters following the car in hot pursuit.\"


    Juli put on an equally concerned face, \"Do we know who it is Chan?\"


    \"At the moment the authorities are unsure, but they believe it is a criminal. The driver in question was hailed down to stop after breaking various traffic laws. The Offender was driving in the wrong lane, ignoring traffic signals, and going over the speed limit. After ignoring various signals to stop recklessly driving the driver has continued. The police are worried the Offender is under the influence of drugs and alcohol and may end up causing a large accident, and so are still pursuing the driver.\"


    \"How dangerous,\" said Juli, \"Everyone, be safe on the streets today and beware of reckless drivers to avoid accidents.\"


    \"Now, let''s switch to live footage, there is a helicopter currently following the reckless driver,\" announced Chan.


    The footage on the screen changed to the image of Ch��ng Bo''s car crazily zooming through the streets of Beijing. A few million Beijingers who had tuned into the live news report watched as Ch��ng Bo''s car turned onto the Sanyuan Bridge.


    \"Oh no, there''s going to be an accident.\" Said Juli as they watched the car swerve onto the wrong lane and into the path of an oncoming truck.


    Juli gasped again as the car turned towards the bridge railings, the audience predicted the inevitable and likely deadly crash��but then��..


    \"What the fuck!!!!\" Chan swore on the live broadcast.


    Millions of Beijingers gasped in their homes, those watching on their phone walked into objects or screamed out loud in their quiet offices as they watched secretly on their desktops.


    The car was flying!!!!


    \"This��.this isn''t a joke people, this is live footage right now this is really happening!!\" Juli exclaimed.


    People on the Sanyuan Bridge had stopped, vehicles had braked causing major traffic. People began taking pictures on their phone. Many recorded the car as starlight seemed to emit off of it and it flew into the distance. Immediately on Twitter the number one trending hashtag was #flyingcarSanyuan. The news became viral in seconds.


    The helicopter that had initially followed it tried to pursue but after a few minutes it gave up, only recording the car going off somewhere in the distance. \"Damn that thing is fast\" muttered the pilot.


    Many theories popped up online, many saying this was a PR stunt for a movie, others saying it was real and maybe it was a surprise launch for the first ever series of flying cars. Many others said magic and many more said, aliens. Many peoples beliefs had changed. A child watching the news reports with his family, grabbed his brother and said, \"See I told you wizards existed, it''s like Harry Potter. When I grow up I''m going to be a news reporter and find all the other wizards.\"


    From this one incident, many fates were beginning to change.


    Ch��ng Bo was unaware of the stir he''d just caused, he comfortably cruised in the sky, and was wondering if he should begin to use clairvoyance to find Mao Lu''s friends, when a notification popped up from the Sovereign system.


    ''You have gained new Fate Points''


    \"What the hell? But I haven''t done anything?\" Ch��ng Bo gasped as he opened the system and watched his fate points rise.


    609,108/10,000  The number was rising more and more. Ch��ng Bo''s eyes were round, he hadn''t gotten this many points since he''d massacred that Evil Sect who''d been pretending to be a Righteous sect.


    \"What did I do though?\"

 85 Potential 5

    REALM 145


    Ch��ng Bo was happy, actually ecstatic, but frustrated at the same time. He felt like he had won the lottery yet he couldn''t remember which lucky numbers he''d put down to win, it was a small irritating feeling. If getting points was this easy he would have done it ages ago, but what did he get them for? Was it reckless driving? No matter how Ch��ng Bo racked his brain he didn''t think he''d done anything unusual.


    Ch��ng Bo was unaware that a flying car was a strange thing to see, and he also underestimated how impressionable humanity was, and thus didn''t realise the repercussions of his actions.


    Unable to understand how he''d gained those points, he thought for a few more minutes as the car rose higher in the sky. When it had floated high enough to see all of Beijing Ch��ng Bo stopped the car and began to whisper a spell.


    Ch��ng Bo was a quasi cultivator and mage, he knew both practitioner techniques and spells, he personally preferred magic spells for their range and variety, but he also enjoyed the strength and physical endurance of a cultivator.


    Most practitioners could only pick one or the other because splitting one''s attention between two paths was practically suicidal for the average practitioner. Some Cultivators may know the odd or random spell and some Practitioners knew the odd body cultivating or attack technique, but it was rare for them to be on both paths fully and train in both. Training in both was not only time consuming but it also put a toll on the soul, mind, and body. A toll that could lead to early death and horrifying pains and disabilities. Only if one had significant resources and crazy talent would they even dare do this. Ch��ng Bo had been born wealthy and had had access to endless amounts of resources since young. He also had high talent as well as the Sovereign System, so he could easily achieve what other practitioners could only dream of.


    The spell he whispered was a Clairvoyance spell, this spell could only be used by Celestial mages. It drew on the energy of the stars. It caused celestial energies to gather and point towards whatever you were looking for as long as you had an image of it in your mind. There is a saying that every living creature is made of stardust, as long as they have carbon and celestial essence in their bodies than Ch��ng Bo could easily track them down using this technique.


    Silver light gathered and fell on a single spot in Beijing. Ch��ng Bo smiled to himself as he opened the car door and flew into the sky. He twirled his fingers and sent the car flying back to Mao Lu''s house, it would be too much hassle bringing it with him.


    He flew towards Zhao Detong''s apartment.


    _________


    POTENTIAL STAGE


    Mao Lu opened his eyes.


    Surrounding Mao Lu''s River of Stars were huge people, they danced and sang songs as they rested along the riverbed. If one looked closer they''d see that these people weren''t just people, they were planets. Their skin had different hues of colour, atmospheres extended from them. In some, there were clouds and specks of greenery, they were planets with land and only sky. Others deep blue skin, they were planets with endless oceans, some were entirely green and others had only specks of green. This was a community of planet people that danced, rested and ate, next to the River of Stars.


    When Mao Lu had forsaken convention and started again, he decided that he''d make a universe that was entirely his own. A universe that defied the rules of his own universe, a universe that was the epiphany of the sublime, the higher realm of aesthetic. That''s when the idea had come to him. Gaia, the mother of Earth, the Titan of Titans from mythology. This spurred the thought; why couldn''t a planet be alive? Why couldn''t a planet be as living as those that lived on it?


    In his community of planets, he''d made a variety of different types, there were the planets made entirely of the ocean, some made entirely of land, others that lacked resources and some that were abundant with it. Mao Lu had watched as his planet people had grown. They enjoyed leisure and comfort as they rested at the River of Stars where they were naturally drawn to, and slowly yet steadily, they were building their own civilisation around the river. And as they grew and evolved so did the habitats that lived on them.


    As Mao Lu watched from afar he wondered what he should do with them, he''d made this endless river and these people but he felt like there was so much more he could do.


    He wanted his grand design to be functional yet artistic, he wanted his people to live happily. If he gifted his Planet people with awareness and intelligence, would they become sinful and impure like Eve had when she bit that apple? If he gave them development and intelligence wouldn''t that be a gift?


    Mao Lu watched as a large Planet man made entirely of land, had grown a tree-beard, the Land Planet Man ripped out the largest tree and casually dipped it into the river of stars. When the tree truck touched a hot Star it immediately caught on fire. Seeing this fire the planets became hyper. Laughing and cooing as they crowded around the Land Planet Man and watched as he burned the tree. Mao Lu was surprised, he didn''t need to gift them with intelligence, they were like children, they were learning on their own they were discovering and with time they would become more developed.


    As everything continued, and the Planet people continued to evolve, Mao Lu made them a world in his abyss. He made several tributaries of light that branched out from the River of Stars and into the abyss making everything starry and illuminated. He made soft clouds of nebulae that could be used as beds, seats and homes.


    Again and again, Mao Lu was surprised by the intelligence of his creations. They made their own language to communicate with each other. They began developing with the materials he''d given them and made convenient tools out of the nebulae, soon there was a market amongst them, they even discovered how to procreate. Mao Lu taught them none of this, it was simply their instincts taking place.


    With time Mao Lu could see life forms developing on the planets. Some of the planets saw them as lice and took baths in the River of Stars to remove themselves of the life-filled pests that were beginning to develop on their bodies, but others realised that there was life being made on them, and they realised their movements were affecting what was slowly developing on them. Mao Lu watched in amazement as some of the planets sacrificed themselves, folded their legs and sitting still and stationary in front of the River of Stars. Shutting their eyes forever, so that the life forming inside of them could remain safe.


    Mao Lu watched as they became more civilised, he watched as they grew bigger, as a divide built in the community between those who cared for the potential of life within their bodies and those that didn''t. Mao Lu watched as fighting occurred between them, some used the stars and drifting meteorites to create weapons. Wars were fought. Planet people killed each other due to differences in ideology and with this fighting came an increase in development. These planets were killing each other, and finding more and more advanced ways to do it. Others wanted to protect themselves and found advanced ways to defend. As this occurred technology improved amongst the planet people.


    Mao Lu was amazed at the universe he had created began to change as well. The stars used as weapons made big explosions and this developed other nebulae which evolved to became other planets, and thus a new race became appeared.


    This new race was treated like a deformity as they were planets with various shapes that weren''t human shaped like the original Humanoid Planet People that he''d made. This created a new regime, a lower class. Mao Lu watched in amazement as class systems occurred among them, discrimination and even slavery. Regimes rose and fell. Wars came and went. The population of the Planet people grew endlessly large, far beyond Mao Lu''s expectations.


    There were so many times when Mao Lu just wanted to intervene but he stopped himself even when the tragedy was taking place, simply because he was stunned by the development and curious about what it would lead to.


    Some planets had intelligent life forms grow on them and Mao Lu watched as these life-forms built ships and began travelling out of the bodies of their planets, and they made new homes or travelled outwards. Some planet people treating them as pests, others welcoming them. Continuously society changed and continuously culture changed. Millions of years went by and Mao Lu saw the endless cycle of civilisation. Everything had changed so much compared to his original design. It took his breath away.


    \"So this is life\" he couldn''t help but think. It is nature''s cycle to destroy itself and rebuild, it is life''s cycle to do the same. Every existence is doing it whilst trying to search for some function, some higher purpose. Yet everything coexists in a harmony, everything has its role in the midst of all this dysfunction.


    When ideals of justice and natural law come to play, existence becomes more complex but the fundamentals remain the same.


    Mao Lu thought about the deaths of the villagers in his previous trial, he thought about the wars and the injustice that happened all over the place. He had thought about how he''d whined, saying it was unfair. Everybody was always crying for a god to save them from this travesty, but the travesty was existence itself. This cycle this tragedy was probably seen so often by the creator, it wasn''t unjust, it was unfair but it was natural. All disaster wasn''t something to complain about, it wasn''t the end, it was simply the beginning of something new.


    Mao Lu felt enlightened he should be more resolute, he should have been more steadfast in the past. Death wasn''t an end, only a beginning. From watching all of this Mao Lu''s heart hardened.


    From now on he would not hesitate, not in anything.


    _____________


    REALM 145


    Ch��ng Bo followed the celestial rope made from his Clairvoyance spell and hummed to himself as he entered Zhao Detong''s apartment building.


    He easily bypassed the entrance door security as he made his way to the elevator, the celestial rope pointed to one of the highest floors, floor number 15.


    As the elevator went up, Ch��ng Bo found himself staring at the Gold sword Hypnos had given him. He stroked it softly. This Sword was likely gifted to him by the previous incarnation of Mao Lu. It was a sweet gift.


    Now that he looked at it closer he felt like there was something strange about this sword.


    Hypnos had called it a Quintessence blade. Ch��ng Bo had heard of that word somewhere before. He thought for a second and then he remembered; a famous practitioner named Halbert Quinn had made the Essence table several millions of years ago, the essence table was like the periodic table but for practitioners. Ch��ng Bo had had to study it when he was young. It was one of the first things a practitioner should learn about. It was the hierarchy of Essences.


    In the table, at the top, was the core Essences. Not many knew what the core essences were but Halbert Quinn had stated in his book ''The Hierarchy of Essences'' that: \"The core essences can''t be seen or wielded by Practitioners, they are only for the elite, that being the Gatekeepers. But if I were to hazard a guess, I believe these essences are the core of all. They are creation, destruction and time itself.\"


    Many believe that Halbert Quinn''s guess about the core essences was correct, as shortly after his book was published and spread across the universe, he was mysteriously assassinated. Many took his book as bible and believed that he was killed because he was right.


    In the Hierarchy of Essences, Halbert Quinn had placed Time, Creation and Destruction as the top three. After the core, he put the Royal Essences, which were the basis of all other Essences. The royal essences were Celestial Essence, Life Essence, Flame Essence, Water Essence. And then from those four everything branched out and there were a variety of lesser essences. For example, celestial essence created carbon essences, and created material essences, Flame essence made heat and light and the list goes on. That''s why among Practitioners, those that could control the big four were usually seen as High tier or royal practitioners.


    In Halbert Quinn''s book though, there was another type of Essence that he mentioned. He claimed its existence was possible but he was unsure if anyone would ever find it or prove its existence. It was an essence that was supposedly the source of all essence, the lifeblood of existence itself. He called this Essence ''Quintessence.''


    If Halbert Quinn was right than Ch��ng Bo was holding a sword that had the lifeblood of existence itself inside of it. How did the previous Mao Lu get ahold of such a thing, and to even dare make such a powerful force into a romantic sword gesture, it was crazy. The energy coming off of it made his skin feel both hot and cold, it filled him with a buzzing sensation of energy.


    \"DING��..\"


    Ch��ng Bo''s thoughts were disturbed when the elevator doors opened. The moment the metal doors slid backwards the Sovereign System started screaming in his head, alarm bells went off like sirens in his eardrums.


    \"ALERT��ALERT��ALERT\" Flashed on the screen.


    \"TWO ENDLESS PLAINS SCIENTISTS ARE HERE!!!! ALERT TWO CREATORS CREATORS ARE HERE!!!\"


    \"LEAVE NOW!!!\"


    ........

 86 Completing the Tempering Heart Trial

    POTENTIAL STAGE


    Unaware of the danger that Ch��ng Bo was facing, Mao Lu calmly floated in his River of Stars. There was something very relaxing about having absolute control over a world. There was no fear of death, there was no feeling of incompleteness and no questions. Mao Lu already had all the answers, there was this endless feeling of security and satisfaction, it was an addictively relaxing sensation.


    His mind and body felt light and soothed, the essences obeyed his every command, there were no restrictions.


    As he lazily floated, Mao Lu playfully interacted with the Time Essences around him. He learnt so much new information about them, for example, Time was like the synapses in the nervous system and all the other Essences were impulses and instructions and nerves that travelled through these synapses. Without Time all the other Essences would simply fall apart and their functions would become futile. The same way impulses, memories and the instructions within a body can''t be realised without the synapses.


    Using Time to reverse processes or forward them was only a fundamental skill. He could use Time to make entirely new processes. Time was the bridge the foundation of all reactions, with Time he could rebuild it and shape it into new processes. It was a shame that he was restricted to using Time in only one specific way, there were endless possibilities in how he could use Time, endless skills. It was wrong for such power to be restricted in such a way, but then again if it wasn''t than Time Gatekeepers would be far too powerful.


    Mao Lu wondered how Argenti used Time. He remembered the barrier Argenti had made when she and Obsidian had come to his house that one time. She had made a mini-realm within his realm, a separate space. Perhaps that was her specific way of using time.


    That skill had seemed so amazing to Mao Lu when he''d seen it, but he realised it was simply a parlour trick. If Argenti had full control Time and albeit overall essences, such a thing as creating barriers or separate spaces could be done with simply a thought.


    As this thought occurred to him, several small bubbles appeared around him, within these bubbles were miniature versions of his universe. Mao Lu watched as they floated off into the distance.


    Time was manipulation, time was order, time holds precedence over reality and form. With Time, Mao Lu could make limitless dimensions and split this reality into various fragments and possibilities. Time was the beginning and the end, for reality only ceased when Time stopped. Time was the foundation.


    Mao Lu felt giddy with the power and the unlimited potential he had at his fingertips, no wonder Gatekeepers had such rules and restrictions. This power was so terrifying, there were endless possibilities to what he could do.


    If he had this power and he went back to Realm 145, he could change the very nature of his realm on a whim.


    \"My attraction to Ch��ng Bo isn''t simply physical there really is something about us, something connecting us.\" He mumbled.


    He stroked the gold sword which was still strapped to his belt. The sword sparked the moment he touched it, it caused the space around Mao Lu to crackle and all the essences to flinch and quiver.


    \"Time isn''t the ultimate Essence, above Time Quintessence and even above that there is more.\" Came a voice.


    Mao Lu was startled, he felt his control over his world slipping, and then suddenly he was no longer in his universe. He was in a separate space. Sitting on a velvet red cushion in a room filled with draping red linen curtains and silk fabrics.


    A man was sitting opposite him. He had vibrant blonde hair that was every shade of lightning, it sparked and crackled with blue electricity. His skin appeared smooth and whiter than snow. His plump lips were as red as blood and his big blue eyes were like a Cold star.


    As Mao Lu looked at him felt a strange feeling of familiarity. This man, something about him, resembled Ch��ng Bo.


    \"You look different, but not in a bad way.\" Said the Mysterious man. Mao Lu didn''t know how to respond, he was extremely confused. \"Who are you?\" he asked.


    The Man gave a helpless grin and answered, \"My name is Cahir, Cahir Alerian. Well only a small piece of Cahir, a fragment of his soul that lives in your sword.\"


    Mao Lu thought about the engraved words on the sword, \"So you''re C?\"


    \"And you''re M\" he replied calmly


    Mao Lu blinked, \"How could I be? We only just met��\" Mao Lu trailed off, he remembered how the Light Trial had mentioned that the sword was connected to him as if it was a remnant from his previous life, not to mention Cahir eerily resembled Ch��ng Bo.


    \"You''re from my previous life, you''re the previous Ch��ng Bo!\" He exclaimed.


    Cahir smiled at him, a warm toothy grin, \"So we''ve already met, good. Ch��ng Bo, is that my new name? I''m not sure if I like it or not.


    Mao Lu was excited and stared at Cahir with a starry-eyed expression, so his love for Ch��ng Bo really went beyond lifetimes. They were meant to be! He was so excited, he wanted to know everything.


    He fidgeted on his red cushion as he asked, \"How did we meet? What gender was I in your lifetime? Did we ever get married, do we have cute nicknames? Where did we go on our honeymoon!!?\"


    Cahir starred at him blankly for a few seconds before bursting into laughter. \"You''re absolutely adorable, you still have that naive innocence. I love it.\" Cahir sniggered a few times before answering.


    \"We met when I crash landed on your planet, I was an outsider and you were planning to execute me, but then we became friends and I told you about how amazing the Endless Plains were. So you threw your throne aside and we set out on an adventure together.\"


    This answer caused all kinds of new questions to pop up in Mao Lu''s head, such as what were the Endless Plains?


    Before he could ask Cahir continued, \"You were male. Marriage? If you mean confirming our relationship through a special ceremony than we have done that, and I have no idea what a honeymoon is, never heard of such a thing. And as for cute nicknames, I call you Jungle boy sometimes and you call me Sparky.\"


    \"Wow, I really need the story behind those nicknames!\" Mao Lu yelled in excitement.


    Cahir laughed for a bit before his face turned serious, \"Honestly I''d love to give all my time to you and enjoy this small chit chat, but I''m only a soul fragment. I only have mere moments before I cease existing. So I need to get to the point now. This is a warning.\" Mao Lu felt the room grow colder�� \"Only trust me, the current me and your version of me. I know myself, I may be rude, self-interested, narrow-minded and manipulative, but you must trust me and if I haven''t yet, I promise you I will fall deeply in love with you, it is a fact.\" Cahir looked at Mao Lu sternly, \"This world, the 400 realms, do not trust it. Do not listen to their rules, they are trying to confine you and use you. Do not let yourself become a tool for them.\"


    \"A tool for who? What do you mean? Why can''t I trust the 400 realms?\"


    \"Just trust me! The sooner you leave this place the better. When you meet the version of me in your lifetime, make plans to go to the Endless Plains as soon as possible. This place is a ticking bomb, an ungodly experiment that should have never been allowed to exist. Your Ch��ng Bo should know what I mean.\" Cahir''s eyes sparked with a cold graveness, he was not joking.


    \"Okay, I understand. When I meet Ch��ng Bo I''ll ask him about the Endless Plains and we''ll go there. I promise.\"


    Cahir visibly relaxed when he heard that answer, \"Good. And I want you to remember the ultimate Essence is not time, it is not even Quintessence. Don''t limit yourself or your abilities by believing Time is the ultimate power. There is always higher levels to be reached if you limit yourself and feed into the restrictions and the rules they give you, you''re nothing better than their puppet.\" Cahir sighed, \"My love, we have now run out of time. Be safe.\" He said.


    Mao Lu''s eyes widened he had so many questions, but suddenly Cahir and the room of red velvet and silk turned to smoke around him. When he blinked he was yet again drifting in the River of Stars, the golden sword quietly humming at his side.


    Mao Lu felt so many questions bubbling up inside of him, but he knew he wasn''t going to get an answer until he met Ch��ng Bo again. He needed to finish this trial, now.


    He had already created his own universe, a world unique to his own design. He also now understood essence at a far deeper level than he ever had before. The reason he hadn''t passed yet was that he hadn''t chosen how to use his path. He was restricted to using time in only one way, but that didn''t sit well with Mao Lu. Why should he only be able to use it in one way?


    Mao Lu''s mind was clear. He beckoned all the Time Essences towards him. Soon he was surrounded by the large, fluorescent blue, eyeless-eel-like creatures.


    Mao Lu wanted to have an ability that outranked every Gatekeeper of Time. Mao Lu wanted a power that would make even Argenti powerless next to him.


    \"If that''s the case��I want to control.\"


    Time, as he understood it, was control. Why should he settle for one small aspect of Time when he could have control. The flow of time, the processes of the universe, the essences. He wasn''t going to be restricted. He wanted to control everything.


    \"Grant me control!\"


    All the Time Essences began to glow brightly. They changed from their bright blue to a dark purple. They began merging together, becoming bigger and bigger.


    Soon, a Time Essence the size of a Cruise Ship flew around him. Its translucent purple scales glistened with gold, silver, and platinum lights. Hiding under its skin were the creation and destruction essences, swimming about inside of it.


    \"I control Time and through my control of Time, I control reality. I will name you Reality Control.\" Mao Lu said as he stroked the Gigantic Time Essence. As he touched it, he sensed that they shared the same mind, it''s a will was his will.


    It breathed out hot sparkling dust which surrounded Mao Lu, that dust turned into several purple arrows. These arrows hummed and made the very fabric of his universe tremble.


    When the arrows appeared, his Soul weapon emerged from his body. The complete longbow hummed and it''s original black colour took on a purple hue.


    The bow fell into his hands. He felt unlimited power as he grabbed one of the arrows floating next to him and held it against the bowstring.


    He pulled his arm back and then shot the arrow. As the arrow flew the sound of glass shattering could be heard and the next second Mao Lu was standing inside the hall of mirrors again.


    \"I have passed your trial.\" He said calmly, \"Now take me home.\"


    \"Y-You broke the mirror? How is this possible? Control, how could you be capable of taking control and making that your specific attribute, that shouldn''t be possible. Gatekeepers have restrictions, you should only be allowed to have dominion purely over one Essence, this is a cheat. You shouldn''t be allowed to have absolute control. Where is your Gates? I need to contact the Creator''s something is wrong in the system.\"


    \"If you won''t take me back, I can go myself\" Mao Lu ignored the babbling voice. Reality Control swished its large tail and all the mirrors in the hall smashed and broke around him, except for one.


    \"So that''s the doorway.\" Mao Lu commented as we walked towards the remaining mirror.


    He calmly stepped through it. Emerging into the training room in Argenti''s Flame Fortress. The one he''d been before the Trial had begun.


    The doorway to the Tempering Heart Trial broke into several pieces behind him.


    He looked around, the room was empty, \"Where is Argenti?\"


    All the essences in the area began speaking to him all at once, information flowing into his head.


    Mao Lu pulled the silver ring off his finger, tossing it aside, anger in his eyes as he headed towards the meeting room.

 87 A Close Call

    REALM 145


    The loud alert resounded in Ch��ng Bo''s ears, \"TWO ENDLESS PLAIN SCIENTISTS ARE HERE!!!! ALERT TWO CREATORS ARE HERE!!!\" \"ALERT��ALERT��ALERT\" Flashed on the screen.


    \"LEAVE NOW!!!\" The System screamed.


    Before Ch��ng Bo could react, a bulbous misshapen head appeared in the elevator. The head had a pair of pale eyes, brown skin and black hair. Its long neck was stretched like chewing gum, as it peered into the elevator.


    Ch��ng Bo''s heart thudded rapidly, the pressure coming off of this creature was insane, he felt his Life Essences burning up the moment they made eye contact with it. He trembled and as his blood began to boil and his skin began to turn yellow and red as the flesh started to rot. Blood dripped from the corners of his eyes.


    Panic consumed him. This was happening just from eye contact? What would happen if this thing attacked him? There would be no way he could fight back, heck he couldn''t even find the strength to run right now.


    A tall, elegant, women popped next to the ominously deformed head. Her long black hair swayed in the wind, hissing like snakes, her silver eyes were oval shaped as she stared intensely into the elevator.


    \"Hmmm�� There appears to be no one there Five.\" The women visibly relaxed and her body become much more human-like. Her eyes losing their oval shape and her hair turning limp, the hissing ceased.


    \"There is a reason for everything Four, why would this machine arrive here if nothing arrived with it.\" The deformed head replied.


    \"That is not the case Five, remember when we first arrived here. A human child pressed all the buttons in this Elevator and only got out at one floor. This machine then proceeded to stop at subsequent floors without a passenger. This could easily be a similar case.\" Four replied.


    Five''s grotesque head tilted as he thought, \"Hmmm, I do remember this case Four. There is a high possibility of you being correct and this being the reason,\" as Five came to this conclusion his deformed head shaped back into the normal form of a human one. His stretched neck retracted back into a normal length and attached itself back onto its body.


    \"I do despise these human shells. I wish we could be in more convenient forms, this is so restrictive. Of all the planet''s and races there are, we have to imitate the human race.\" Four moaned as pulled at her cheeks.


    \"I admit these forms are uncomfortable but they can be adjusted, I believe they are very flexible. This is the 487th time you have complained about these forms in the last two days Four, why do you continue to complain?\" Five curtly responded.


    Five stood in the middle of the elevator doorway, he stared directly at Ch��ng Bo. Ch��ng Bo didn''t dare to even breathe. The elevator doors continuously attempted to close and were blocked by Five''s tall frame.


    \"All creatures have attachments Four, every creature is a creature of habit. Also, a Gatekeeper is bound to their Realm, the Gatekeeper will eventually return here to see his friends and I expect our target will be close by his side when he does.\" Five responded with a deadpan expression. His pale eyes were like shards of ice.


    \"If it is true that every creature is a creature of habit, then we have more reason to stay in Realm 348, Ch��ng Bo is likely to return to his family. Staying here seems meaningless.\"


    \"Four, you have raised this same point 20,380 times since arriving in this Realm. My response is the same as my other 20,380 responses. Nyx had a child to smuggle someone into the 400 realm project, we have identified the suspect as Cahir Alerian. If he came to the 400 realm project than there are three things he is likely after. One of those things is his previous Soul Partner, the former King of Titans, Marco Alpha. Marco Alpha is currently existing as a Gatekeeper, the Gatekeeper of this realm. Even if Cahir is unaware of his previous affections for Marco in this life, his instincts to be with his Soul Partner should not have dulled. When we arrived in Realm 348 we noticed traces of Sweet Dream in the area he''d been in before running away, he likely used it to awaken his hormones and find his soul partner. There is no way he is leaving this Gatekeeper alone, as a creature of habit he will be by his side, and as a result, sooner or later he''ll come back to this realm. We only have to wait until he arrives, and then we''ll extract this disturbance from the Project.\"


    Four sighed, \"I understand your point Five, but if that''s the case we have better luck tailing the Gatekeeper, last time I checked he was in Realm 1.\"


    \"That is a dumb response Four, you know we can''t go to Realm 1, it would interfere with the Project too much. Plus Three is currently experimenting there if we interfere with Three''s plans we could be demoted.\"


    Four sighed, \"You''re right.\"


    Five sniffed the elevator once more before turning towards Four, \"There is nothing in this elevator.\" He announced.


    \"I thought we had already established that,\" Four glanced back at the elevator again.


    \"I checked again for certainty, something does not appear right to me but I truly sense nothing.\" Five said monotonously.


    At this point, one of the doors down the corridor opened. Zhao Detong came out wearing a Nike tracksuit with a water bottle in hand. He looked up and smiled once he saw Five and Four.


    \"Hey neighbours, did you see the News!? There was a flying car, crazy right? Bing Bing bets it''s fake but I feel like it''s the real deal, I''m going to start doing some research on companies developing flying vehicles and buy some stocks. This could change everything, the future is now!\" Detong babbled excitedly.


    Five and Four stared at him blankly, Zhao Detong coughed awkwardly. \"I guess you guys didn''t see the News.\"


    Fei Bing Bing came out in a matching Nike tracksuit, a water bottle also in her hand. She smiled at Four and Five, \"Hi Vanessa, hi John. Detong and I were about to go on a jog, how are you planning on enjoying your afternoon? The weather is lovely right now.\"


    Five looked at Fei Bing Bing plainly, \"The weather is only lovely to you, how ''nice'' the weather is, is a subjective subject based on your personal opinion. How you feel about the weather may not be the same as how everyone else feels about the weather. Why do you think your opinion is the dominant opinion? Isn''t it arrogant to believe I''d share your beliefs.\"


    Fei Bing Bing blinked and looked at them awkwardly, \"Um��so you don''t think the weather is lovely right now?\"


    Before Five could speak Zhao Detong pulled Fei Bing Bing into the open elevator, \"You know what, the weather isn''t that important of a subject, we really just need to start jogging, you know get that exercise in,\" he said.


    Five nodded, \"Yes your weak species needs to extend your life spans in any way you can, exercise is definitely the most effective method��I mean our weak species.\"


    Zhao Detong laughed awkwardly, \"You''re right.\"


    Fei Bing Bing pressed the elevator button, \"Are you two getting in the elevator?\"


    \"No.\" Four replied, \"We have been�� hanging with you many times over the prior months, you may proceed on your own. We don''t need to be by your sides all the time to achieve our objective.\"


    Fei Bing Bing''s eyes were wide as she pressed the ''close'' button on the elevator doors again and again. \"Ok, cool, you guys have a great afternoon.\"


    Five and Four didn''t respond, only staring at them as the elevator doors shut.


    Fei Bing Bing and Zhao Detong both sighed in relief as the doors closed.


    \"Oh thank god they didn''t come with us\" Fei Bing Bing gushed, \"they are so weird.\"


    \"I know so creepy and clingy, and they''re always watching us. I seriously think we should move.\" Detong agreed.


    \"I wish we had never welcomed them when they first moved here, they give me seriously weird vibes.\" Bing Bing squeezed Detong''s hands, \"We must move soon.\"


    \"I mean where are they even from, they''re so suspicious, maybe they''re terrorists or something. Should we report them?\" Bing Bing added.


    \"Just because they''re foreigners and they act strangely doesn''t mean they''re terrorists, I mean we might we''re their only friends in the area, that''s probably why they''re clingy, but yeah they are very strange. But, we shouldn''t jump to conclusions too fast.\" Detong rationalised.


    \"I definitely think something is weird with them, they literally come everywhere with us. Ever since they moved in I can''t shake the feeling I''m being watched. And one time John said to me, and I quote, ''The only reason your futile existence is here is for a grander scheme if you were not a detail of the project and needed for our current plan you would have been eliminated''�� Like what the hell was that about?\"


    Zhao Detong shrugged, \"I have no idea, they both speak really strangely, they probably just learnt some really dodgy Chinese expressions. Or maybe they''re avid Gamers and that''s just the lingo\"


    Fei Bing Bing glared at Detong, \"Seriously, you think it''s the lingo. They are obviously crazy. Tanaka and Bei Lao even told me they''ve seen them lingering around their house. I say we report them before it''s too late��what��what if they''re somehow connected to Mao Lu or Frank. We still don''t know how they disappeared.\"


    \"Bing Bing stop, don''t make conspiracy theories.\"


    \"But I can''t help it, what if they are connected?\"


    \"Mao Lu and Frank had both disappeared by the time we met our crazy neighbours, and both Frank''s incident and Mao Lu''s disappearing act are still being actively investigated and we have several PI''s working on both their cases. If there was a link between our weird neighbours and their disappearances we would know about it already.\"


    Bing Bing sighed and hugged Detong, she sniffed \"You''re right, I just still can''t stop thinking about it, it''s been so long. We keep postponing the wedding date because we''re still looking for them, but these days I keep thinking��what happens if we never find them��or worse what if they''re dead.\"


    Detong hugged Bing Bing back, \"I thought with everything going on it would be too stressful planning the wedding. Plus it wouldn''t be the same if Mao Lu and Frank didn''t come, but if you want to still have the wedding then we can-\"


    \"No..no it''s not about the wedding! If Lu isn''t there than it wouldn''t be our perfect day. We should wait a year, if nothing comes up by then, we should do the wedding regardless�� I just��I feel bad like God knows what''s happening to Frank or Mao Lu, yet we''re just continuing with our lives so easily. If we never find them, we''ll still get married anyway, our lives will just go on. It feels weird, it feels wrong.\"


    Zhao Detong sighed and patted Bing Bing''s hair gently, \"I know it does\"��


    As Zhao Detong and Fei Bing Bing had this heart to heart, Ch��ng Bo was trembling in the same elevator.


    He screamed \"What the hell!!!!!\" in his head over and over. He was so relieved that the necklace had worked, they had really stared right at him and didn''t even notice. Yet they had still lingered�� Ch��ng Bo felt general stark fear.


    His heart raced and he was petrified, he couldn''t find strength in his limbs. His skin slowly healed and the aching pains he''d felt faded, but the fear remained.


    The elevator beeped on the last floor. Ch��ng Bo watched as Bing Bing and Zhao Detong left, he stared at them in a brief daze before regaining his bearings and following after them.

 88 Gatekeeper Extinction??

    [FLAMING STAR FORTRESS]


    The moment Mao Lu stepped out of the training chamber he noticed that something was wrong. The air tasted stale and there was a thick fog floating around the corridor, the white flame walls appeared dim and somewhat grey.


    As Reality Control swished its large tail, the peculiar feeling only intensified. The essences in the Flaming Star Fortress were completely unstable, they were rotting, turning slowly black.


    \"What is going on?\" he muttered, Mao Lu was certain that the Flaming Star Fortress had most definitely not been in this state when he left.


    He closed his eyes, the only place he could sense any functioning essences and life within the fortress was in the Grand Hall. It appeared as if there was a large gathering of Gatekeepers there as if they were having another meeting. This entire situation felt��peculiar, an eerie sense of desolateness and danger made the hairs on Mao Lu''s arms raise and he was instantly on guard.


    He brought out his soul weapon, pulling it from his chest. Reality Control swam around Mao Lu and merged with his longbow and glowing purple arrows.


    Mao Lu slowly stepped forwards, his eyes darted around.


    There wasn''t a sound other than his shallow breaths and the soft crackle of his shoes on the flame floor.


    He heard his heart thudding slowly. \"��ba-thump��ba-thump��ba-thump��\"


    It was at that moment that something appeared behind him. Mao Lu dodged just in time to avoid being hit by a large shadowy figure. He rolled on the floor into a crouch and glanced up at the thing that had attacked him.


    It was a large creature. Mao Lu had never seen anything like it before. A thick mist was emanating off of it, the mist wasn''t made of water vapour but something surreal and toxic and grey, it made all the essences around it shrivel up, rot and fade away. Everything it touched was simply decaying. Its entire body was covered in thick mist, the only definite features on it were its red piercing eyes and sharp green teeth that secreted a strange pink fluid. This fluid dripped on the floor and made the rotting spread.


    It roared and the air around Mao Lu began to tremble, the flames in the corridor all turned black. The ground shook. It felt like the very Star that the Fortress was forged from was starting to die.


    \"What the hell is that!\" Mao Lu gasped just as the creature lunged at him again. Mao Lu nocked an arrow and snapped it onto the bowstring before taking aim. He steadied his arm and calmed himself. Everything around him began to slow, the galloping creature now seemed cartoonish as its mist-covered limbs propelled sluggishly forward.


    He could hear his heart slowing down \"ba��.th��ump��.ba��thu��mp\" and he shot the arrow. The arrow transformed reality around the creature. When time resumed the monster was trapped in a spherical ball of the strongest and most solid Essences.


    As he gained some distance from the rabid monster, he found himself at a crossroads, and what he saw at the end of each corridor made Mao Lu''s blood run cold. There were tons more of these creatures blocking every route. As he noticed them they noticed him, and soon several red smouldering eyes were focused on Mao Lu.


    [GRAND HALL]


    A quiet, sombre atmosphere permeated around the entire Grand Hall. The gold, silver, and platinum curtains appeared dull, and the flowers were wilted. The image of the silver flower, which lay in the centre of the glass floor, now had several fine cracks running across it. More seats were empty than were filled. The echoes of strange roars could be heard as they reverberated through the ceiling and across the floor. From behind the tall doors came a thudding sound, the doors tremored as they resisted a strong force, as something was trying to break in.


    Argenti sat on her golden throne, her hands were clenched, her expression stern. Obsidian sat next to her, his lips pressed into a grim line.


    The heavy silence amongst the group broke when a Gatekeeper seated on a sapphire blue throne, yelled: \"Does no one have answers?! It''s been a long time since we barricaded ourselves in here! What are those Creatures, why have our Gates turned against us?! What is going on!?\"


    This outcry caused muttering amongst the Gatekeepers and many began shouting the same questions. The tired and injured Gatekeepers looked towards Argenti and Obsidian with questioning stares.


    Argenti sighed and closed her eyes, ignoring them. There was no answer that she wanted to give.


    Noticing that Argenti wasn''t going to speak and seeing the growing unrest amongst the group, Obsidian sighed and begrudgingly replied, \"We are as clueless as you are, we do not know what these creatures are or where they hail from. The only hints we had that they even existed was due to a series of strange occurrences, Gatekeepers disappearing and Gates going rogue among some of those events. There is a threat that we are facing of which we have never encountered before. All we do know at this point is that these creatures are specifically targeting us. Most of our abilities have proven useless against them however, we are aware of one weakness they have. These monsters seem unable to break into this Grand hall, I believe they are weakened against the pure and ancient quintessence material that these doors and walls are made of, unfortunately, we don''t have any more of this material. Actually, this hall is likely made of the only quintessence material in all of the 400 realms. Hence this is our only safe haven until we come up with a solution. We will rest and recover here.\"


    \"Could they be a new type of Irregularity?\" asked Gatekeeper Zither, she was sitting on her throne, looking ethereal and unbothered by what was happening around her.


    Argenti opened her eyes and glanced towards Zither, \"These aren''t Irregularities, they''re creatures of a different nature. A type we have never faced before. They are made of a material that isn''t Essence and they don''t need it to survive. The only similarities they bear with the Irregularities is that they cause destruction.\" Argenti played with some strands of her silver hair as she spoke.


    \"Besides, Any Gatekeeper past the Merging stage can destroy an Irregularity, and with the right tools, even our followers in the offices can deal with them. Compared to these creatures the Irregularities are but pests. In a matter of days, our numbers have drastically fallen, we have 199 lost brothers and sisters and this has left 199 Realms currently insufficiently managed, the Gates usually pick the next Gatekeeper for a Realm but with the Gates gone mad, our system is falling apart. These creatures could really be the extinction of our path, and unlike the war 5 billion years ago, we hardly have a fighting chance here.\"


    The entire hall erupted into frightened muttering that was only stopped by Zither''s clear and musical voice.


    \"Then are we being exterminated by the Creator?\" Zither asked.


    She said this with the same casually tranquil look on her face.


    \"What do you mean by that?\" Argenti asked slowly, her tone was low.


    \"These Creatures have seemingly come out of nowhere, obviously from beyond the 400 realms\" Zither explained, \"yet they can''t be from the Outsiders led by Nyx, this just doesn''t seem to be her style. She''s the type to make a show of our extinction, additionally, it is beyond the Outsiders ability to mess with the Gates and you''ve already clarified that these creatures are not Irregularities. Our Gates are sacred tools given to us by the Creator, even we do not know how they function or why they choose us to be in the roles that we are in, but we all know that the only one who can truly instruct them is the Creator. And, I generally have a feeling that this is not from the Outsiders, and my feelings aren''t usually wrong.\"


    These words caused murmuring.


    \"You say the Creator is the only one who has the ability to completely control our Gates. While that is a common belief, that is simply an assumption Zither. There is no evidence to prove this or disapprove it. Unless you have something to back up this idea of yours?\" Obsidian argued, his pitch-black eyes were focused on Zither.


    Everyone turned to face her but Zither remained unbothered by their attention.


    \"These Creatures are emerging from our Gates and killing us, and isn''t it interesting that they''re only hurting us and not hurting the Realms? It is only Gatekeepers who are being targeted. Even if we all die the 400 realms remain, even if we all die as long as the Gates exist we can all be replaced. With these facts, the conclusion I have made is that these Creatures have been sent by the Creator. Either we are being tested, or we are being eliminated to usher a new era. Some of us\" Zither glanced at the Gatekeepers in the top five seats, \"have been Gatekeepers for far too long, and the longer we are are Gatekeepers the more we notice things. I''m sure most of us know what I mean by ''noticing'', but if you don''t I''ll elaborate. We are but Guards of a fish tank, we have no real power, and we aren''t the real ones in control here. We are simply puppets to a larger scheme. More of us are figuring this out, and I''m sure those who made us want their Gatekeepers to be ignorant and easily manipulated. This is perhaps just a violent redundancy notice.\"


    A disturbed silence followed in the wake of Zither''s statement. Argenti glared at Zither hatefully.


    [IN THE CORRIDORS]


    Mao Lu dived to the floor as five of those creatures leapt at him. He skillfully dodged them and nocked several more arrows onto his bowstring as he went by. As he slid on the floor he shot at each creature twice. As his arrows made contact with their broad toxic chests large trees sprouted from inside them. Branches shot out from their guts and their heads and the life and nature essences chewed on the creatures, creating a large wall of essence around them which rooted them to the ground.


    The creatures shrieked and appeared trapped, but this was only a momentary effect. Mao Lu watched with daunting eyes as the trees begin to bubble and melt, and he heard the scathing screams as the essences vanished. This wasn''t going to hold these creatures for long.


    Mao Lu cursed as he picked a corridor with fewer monsters and ran down it, \"One second I pass a test and I''m feeling pretty powerful and this happens. Can I not have a peaceful day before crap like this happens!!!\"


    At that moment, several of the monsters he was running towards jumped at him. Just as they were a hairsbreadth away Mao Lu made the flame wall to his right develop a mouth and swallow them whole. He could hear their roars as the Fortress spat them out into space. Mao Lu didn''t stop for a second, he only continued his full tilted sprint.


    \"How do I deal with this?\"


    These creatures couldn''t be killed with Essence. They were something he had never seen before. He didn''t know how to deal with them.


    Just as he was pondering and about to turn into onto another corridor filled with monsters, his leg was grabbed. A misty claw had popped from the ground and was holding him tight.


    Mao Lu screamed he had never felt such agony before, he felt like the very flesh that was being grabbed, was being simultaneously melted, burned, and rotted. He tried to yank his leg but the thing had unmeasurable strength and it slowly began to pull him down. At the same time, Mao Lu heard a nightmarish sound. Hundreds of the creatures were howling. There were several behind him and in front of him. As they saw that he couldn''t move, they didn''t run, instead, they slowly crawled towards him.


    \"Shit!!\" Mao Lu yelled as he pulled the Golden sword from its sheath and hacked at the claw around his ankle.


    The instant the blade made contact with the misty claw, it dissipated. Mao Lu blinked in surprise as the claw vanished.


    He stared at the blade. \"Cahir said Quintessence is above normal Essence, I got lucky.\" He muttered as he stood up straight.


    Ignoring the pain in his leg he turned and struck at the nearest creature.

 89 Hacking Away

    The golden sword slid through the mist flesh of the creature nearest to Mao Lu as easily as a knife through butter. As its arm fell off and vanished, the Creature paused, and all the other nearby approaching Creatures also stopped in their tracks.


    The Creature stared at its now bleeding stump and watched as pink bubbling fluid fell from its wound, with a puzzled expression. It looked at its wound and then to the Golden sword and then back again. To an almost comical effect, a slow realisation came to the Creature as it finally understood that it had been injured.


    It''s smouldering red eyes looked into Mao Lu''s the same way a bad puppy that had never been punished before would look at its owner. Mao Lu smirked when he saw its expression. Seeing his smile the Creature immediately turned hostile again and pounced at Mao Lu, this set off a chain reaction and all the Creatures began galloping towards him at the same time.


    Mao Lu didn''t hesitate and jumped into the air, his sword hacked away at the Creatures around him. The moment his golden sword seemed to strike their core they imploded and vanished. Their smoke textured skin becoming translucent and pixelated like a glitching computer programme before they disappeared entirely.


    The more he killed the more that would appear, it was as if they were doubling like the heads of a hydra, once one was cut down another two would appear. Mao Lu switched to his Soul weapon, Reality Control. He brought out the huge Time Essence, and with a swish of its tail, many of the hundreds of approaching Creatures were thrown to the side. As the flew backwards Mao Lu climbed on Reality Control''s back. He rode on it and slashed at the Creatures tirelessly.


    He took out his bow and arrows and shot at the creatures, restricting their movements before he slashed them to death. He hacked at them and hacked at them like weeds, and as he controlled the tempo of time their movements became so ridiculously slow, that he began to feel like he was really whacking weeds. It reminded Mao Lu of this one job he''d had when he had a gig as a Gardener. He''d been cleaning at this Golf club, and one time the Gardening team was short one member so he''d volunteered to help them out for some overtime pay. Long story short, he had spent several hours bent at the knees, plucking out overgrown shrubs and chopping up weeds.


    Mao Lu was surprised by his own train of thought, here he was, surrounded by an insurmountable amount of bloodthirsty monsters, destroying them, and all he could think about was a past gardening job like some nostalgic old man.


    But, most of all, it was fun. It was entertaining. Mao Lu had never enjoyed combat before, he wasn''t fond of fighting or conflict, but when it became as artistic and easy as this, he could understand the addiction.


    As he unfroze time and watched as hundreds of the Creatures he''d cut down at once imploded and vanished. He couldn''t help but become aware of how he was changing yet again. He couldn''t stop these changes, it was far too late for that. He could only hope that the person he became at the end of all of this was a person he liked, a person of mercy, a person of justice, a powerful person.


    ��..


    [GRAND HALL]


    Zither sipped from a diamond wine glass, the wine she drank was blue and when she exhaled after it slid down her throat, white ice particles sparkled in her breath. She smiled at Argenti that was staring at her hatefully and gave an even wider grin to the Gatekeepers who were sitting in the hall that all had grim and fearful expressions.


    \"Did I touch a nerve?\" She asked in an innocent tone, faking ignorance. She tauntingly glanced at Argenti, \"It''s a plausible theory, perhaps it is time for us to be replaced, we are but brush strokes in this big picture, something like this happening is simply inevitable.\"


    She drank from her wine again and smiled, \"Come on, tell me I''m wrong!\"


    Obsidian opened his mouth but closed it again when Argenti shot him a warning glance.


    \"You''re being quite bold right now Zither, are you not worried about the consequences for saying such things?\" Argenti asked, her words had a slight hiss at the end of them and rang out to everyone like metallic nails scraping against a chalkboard.


    \"I''m aware that Gatekeepers who bring up such matters die an untimely death, but that is only when the Gates are there to listen to our words. All our Gates have gone elsewhere, who knows what they''re doing or where they are. You can''t be punished when the punisher isn''t here.\"


    \"You may be bold now Zither but when the Gates come back you will be punished for your statements.\" Argenti hissed.


    Zither shrugged, \"I probably will be, but that assumes that we won''t all be killed soon.\" She smirked, \"There are an unknown amount of those creatures out there and the material that makes these walls are billions of years old. I wonder how long these Monsters will be held back.\"


    \"No need to be negative, there is nothing that we can''t control in the 400 realms. These Creatures may seem undefeatable now but I''m sure there is a way to get rid of them\" Dragon shouted out arrogantly.


    Zither raised a perfect eyebrow, \"Oh, do you have any ideas or are those just empty words.\"


    Dragon''s forked tongue flicked out and his oval eyes twitched in their sockets, \"I�� I just think this is a test, I don''t think the Creator is getting rid of us. We''re the only defence against the Outsiders. Training new and better Gatekeepers will take a long time. Why would One do this? I''m sure there is a bigger idea behind all of this, a bigger picture that we all just can''t see.\" he said this with a puffed-out chest. \"This is a test where only the best of us can make it, their just narrowing us down to the cream of the crop, I''m certain that there is a way to defeat these monsters.\"


    Many other Gatekeepers who''d appeared downcast now perked up slightly at Dragon''s words. But Zither only smirked in disdain.


    \"Do you see how throne number three is missing its Gatekeeper. Maxus isn''t here with us, are you saying that he didn''t qualify to be the Cream of the Crop? Can any of you claim to be as powerful as the top five seats, if one of them can''t fight this and can''t find a way to defeat our rogue Gates or these raving monsters than I doubt the rest of us have a chance.\" Zither pointed at the empty throne.


    \"Why are you being so negative Zither, your theories and points are useless. If you have nothing constructive to say then don''t say anything!\" Bulbus yelled, it''s glass head that wasn''t dissimilar to a lightbulb, flickered in frustration.


    \"Points are never useless, there are only useless people that can''t see the point.\" Zither tutted back, \"All I''m saying is that we''re toys. We''ve all been at the Wielding stage before, we have all made our own worlds. Creators tend to forget about their creations and shape their creations fate according to their own whims. We all know this because we have created life. We''re the arrogant ones to think that we''re important enough to be tested. Who knows if the 400 realms even matter to those people anymore. I just think foolish optimism is dumb at this point we should be thoughtful and realistic.\"


    \"So you just want to quietly wait for death?\" Dragon shouted in anger


    Zither tutted, \"If they can be defeated then, by all means, let''s preserve our lives. But if not, I see no reason to be in a frenzy before my demise. Panicking is for sheep.\"


    Zither smiled pleasantly and continued to drink her blue wine.


    [IN THE CORRIDORS]


    Mao Lu was battling the Creatures as he made his way toward the Grand Hall. As he walked he found moulted rotting corpses that had melted flesh clinging to the bones. All of these corpses were dressed in Gatekeeper robes.


    They must have been attacked. It was truly maddening that these Gatekeepers who were much older and experienced than Mao Lu were slaughtered like this. Even though Mao Lu was pretty advanced he was still only at the wielding stage. He''d only gotten lucky because he''d had the Golden sword. If he hadn''t had it he was certain he would have ended up just like them.


    Mao Lu tucked away his arrogance and began fighting these monsters more cautiously, one couldn''t be too careful. Arrogant people got recklessly killed.


    It was at this point that Mao Lu turned a corner, only to see thousands of the monsters crowded around the large doors of the Grand Hall. There were so many of them hanging on the gigantic doors that they looked like a long carpet of black moss.


    The moment Mao Lu noticed them, thousands of red smouldering eyes opened and swivelled towards Mao Lu. Immediately he used Reality Control to slow time and change the shapes around him.


    From the Creatures perspectives, Mao Lu had appeared in front of them and in the next, he had disappeared. Then hundreds of flame spears shot around them and formed a cage around them.


    Some Creatures simply blinked and they found themselves floating in space enjoying the zero gravity, they snarled angrily and began swimming back to the fortress. Those that were in the cages weren''t so lucky. Their cores were swiped by Mao Lu and in mere seconds their time was quite literally cut short.


    Mao Lu breathed in relief as he saw the now empty space around him. He took one step towards the large doors of the Grand Hall, about to make an amazing entrance. But soon he heard growls around him.


    These Mist Creatures were like vermin, they really were like Hydra, once cut down several more would appear in their place. Now there were millions all around him. And several more were joining them from the connecting corridors. They were climbing on the ceilings and walls and blacked out the light and left only a dim grey.


    Mao Lu sighed, if he opened the doors he risked letting them inside and risked harming the other Gatekeepers. But Mao Lu was seriously beginning to feel tired. He wasn''t used to all this power, but the power came at a cost. Every time he slowed time, or changed the shape of reality he became much more exhausted. His movements were so much more sluggish than before. And the sheer number of these creatures gave him a headache, but he knew that resting was no option.


    He put on a fighting stance and taunted some of the creatures with his eyes. Just as he was about to start his killing spree�� he felt a peculiar sensation.


    It made his stomach turn, and all the blood suddenly rushed to his head, making him light-headed.


    What''s going on?!


    Many of the Creatures around him stopped growling, their smouldering red eyes turned a dull pink and they sat on their hind legs.


    Mao Lu was confused as he saw this and when he tried to use Reality Control nothing worked. It was as if all his powers had been stripped from him all at once.


    It was then that Mao Lu saw a figure appear. It was as if the darkness had birthed this person, they were created from the shadows like a jigsaw, piece by piece. Mao Lu could only watch in grim fascination as he saw them form before his eyes.


    \"So what makes you so special to be able to cut down my pets, hmmm?\" A peculiar droning voice asked in irritation.

 90 Confrontation 1

    Skin that shined like Gold yet had the texture of a boiled egg, limbs that were far too long and some that were far too short, eyes that were as black as the pits of hell, and features that were blurred and shifting. This was the thing that was walking up to Mao Lu.


    \"So what makes you so special that you think you can cut down my pets, hmmm?\" it''s voice had the weight of lead yet it droned like a ship horn.


    The moment its voice met his ears Mao Lu felt as if his mind had been ripped open. His body trembled uncontrollably. And when his eyes met its eyes, he felt like his flesh was beginning to melt.


    Three seemed unaware of the agony its very presence was putting Mao Lu in. One of its extremely long limbs pulled out a notepad from somewhere. It began reading it intensely before glancing up at Mao Lu again.


    \"Recently instated Gatekeeper Lu��.ahhhh so you''re that person. You have been a Gatekeeper for less than a year, and you''re the one that''s having romantic relations with Ch��ng Bo the believed intruder into this project. I see.\" Three smirked but Its face was lopsided so the smile came out as a frown, \"I know a Four and a Five that would love to get their hands on you, but lucky for you my sponsors are different from theirs, and mine don''t care what Cahir does in the 400 realms, they actually think it''s good for the project. Marketing and product testing are all I care about.\"


    Three was rather chatty and it''s breath smelled of rotting corpses. Every time it opened its mouth the putrid smell made Mao Lu gag. The toxic fumes made him unable to comment even though his mind was going crazy after hearing the names ''Ch��ng Bo'' and ''Cahir'' in the same sentence.


    Three''s leg buzzed and its eyes went hazy for a second, \"Well it seems that my sponsors don''t want you harmed��well I guess enough Gatekeepers have been killed for the seeds to be sewn and the Gates have gotten rid of most rotting fruits in this crop and are being recalibrated to await the new Director. Hmmm, so it''s best to leave it alone.\"


    Three whistled and all the black mist creatures vanished instantly.


    \"Big changes are coming to the four-hundred realms, they''re coming soon,\" It said excitedly before disappearing like the Creatures before it.


    The moment it disappeared, the melting and burning sensations began to fade. Mao Lu was left shaken and fearful. How had all his abilities just stopped? It was as if all the laws of essence and reality in the 400 realms simply didn''t apply to that thing.


    What had it even been talking about?


    With so many questions, Mao Lu knew that there was only one person that could answer them.


    He walked up to the large doors and knocked, \"Hello, it''s Gatekeeper Lu, Can you let me in?\"


    ....


    [Realm 145, BEIJING]


    \"To think they''re still doing repairs, you''d think they''d be done by now?\" she mused out loud.


    \"That earthquake caused a lot of damage to the city, there are many places that haven''t received the repairs they need yet.\" Zhao Detong calmly explained.


    \"It feels like just yesterday, that earthquake happened and Frank nearly died in that sinkhole and we were all watching it on the news, but it''s been months, more than a half a year.\"


    \"Yh.\" Detong agreed.


    \"Is it just me or has this city gotten so much calmer, in the months leading up to Frank and Mao Lu''s disappearance there was so much going on. There was the large earthquake that pretty much sunk Tiananmen, and then there was that terrorist attack.\"


    \"The city hasn''t got that much calmer\" Detong argued, \"why this morning there was that news about that flying car, now that was pretty crazy.\"


    \"Do you think it''s all linked?\" Bing Bing asked


    \"What''s linked?\"


    \"All these weird events, Mao Lu and Frank''s disappearance, the earthquakes, the terrorist attack heck even the flying car.\" Bing Bing theorised.


    \"Do you hear yourself, I know you are upset about them going missing, I am too, but haven''t we talked about this. It''s not healthy to keep thinking about this. And you can''t blame natural disasters on people. You''re making connections out of nothing_.\"


    \"Shhh!!!\" Bing Bing interrupted \"Look!\"


    \"Look at what?\" Detong asked in exasperation, but his mouth hung open at what he saw.


    On the window in front of them, the previously clear glass had suddenly gotten foggy, as if someone was breathing on it.


    Then words appeared on it as if someone was writing on the foggy glass with their fingers, but�� there was no one there!


    What the hell?


    In a few seconds, a sentence appeared.


    \"Don''t make any sudden movements, you''re being watched and you''re in danger. Follow my instructions.\"


    Zhao Detong was staring at this message with a flabbergasted expression, he couldn''t make any sense of this. In contrast, Fei Bing Bing was on the edge of her seat in excitement, this was what she waiting for, something, anything to happen. This might lead to the answers that she was seeking.


    The message disappeared as if an invisible man had rubbed it out with their hands and soon a new message appeared.


    \"Casually get out of your seats, walk out of this place and head to the alleyway next to it. There is a ring on the ground there. Both of you must touch the ring at the same time and say ''I will enter''. Do this in the next five minutes, any later and they will notice.\"


    A few moments after the message had appeared it was rubbed away.


    Immediately Fei Bing Bing got out of her seat. Zhao Detong grabbed her arm, \"what are you doing?\" he whispered.


    \"I''m following the instructions,\" she whispered back.


    \"Are you crazy!?\" he whispered


    \"We have no time we only have a five-minute window, save your complaints about this for later\" Bing Bing muttered stubbornly before pulling her arm away from his and strolling out of the store like a runway model.


    Zhao Detong stared after her, and sighed, \"This is crazy, what the hell. Is she actually going to do this?\"


    After a few seconds, he gave in and hurried after her. After exiting the store he turned around into the shady looking alleyway next to it. If the sun hadn''t been high in the sky Detong would have never of entered this place or even looked at it.


    He saw Bing Bing leaning against a wall near the large trash bins, holding a green jade ring in her hand. She was staring at with blatant fascination.


    \"Come here now, we need to do this together!\" she snapped at him, \"Hurry!\"


    Detong hesitated, \"Bing Bing do you really want to do this, this could be some elaborate mugging or a prank, I don''t think we should be following the instructions from some scribbling on a window.\"


    \"What if this is the only way to learn about the fates of our friends? What if this gives us answers, do you seriously want to throw all of that chance away? Do you!?\"


    Detong could see the desperate look on her face, there was no arguing with Bing Bing when she got like this. He sighed and put all his reservations behind him. He walked up to Bing Bing and held the ring.


    At the same time, they both said: \"I will enter.\"


    If anyone had been looking into that alleyway at that point, they would have seen two people suddenly vanish and a purple ring clatter to the ground. And a second later they would see the purple ring disappear from the ground as if an invisible person had picked it up.


    ...��..


    [GRAND HALL]


    Many Gatekeepers were mumbling amongst themselves when Argenti''s eyes narrowed and she tapped the ground with her staff. The following shockwaves caused everyone to become quiet and focus on her.


    Her white pupils dilated as she used her senses to see into her Fortress. She watched as Mao Lu killed the Creatures and witnessed his encounter with Three.


    As she listened to Three''s words her fists shook in anger, especially when she heard the words '' Marketing and Product testing'' now she understood what this was all about. But her blood went cold when she heard ''new Director''��this changed everything. Her fingers clenched in worry.


    \"Is something wrong Argenti?\" Obsidian asked in confusion.


    \"It seems your student has obtained something interesting?\" She slowly answered.


    Before Obsidian could comment, a knock came at the door followed with \"Hello, it''s Gatekeeper Lu, Can you let me in?\"


    Zither''s eyes widened and everyone froze as they heard the familiar voice.


    Argenti''s lips curled in amusement, this was certainly unexpected.


    \"OPEN\" she yelled


    \"What are you doing!!\" Zither cried as the large doors creaked open, but any further complaints she had were caught in her throat, as she saw Mao Lu standing there, alone.


    He was wearing a peculiar flowing bodysuit that had runes across it, and in his hand was a golden sword, and in the other was a bow, a flurry of arrows hung within a holder on his back.


    \"It seems that the Creatures have gone back to where they came from, for now, this crisis has been averted. We have young Gatekeeper Lu to thank.\"


    Argenti slowly came down from her throne and approached Mao Lu, \"Mao Lu how did you obtain a Quintessence sword\" she was practically drooling as she looked at the golden blade, \"None should exist within the 400 realms, other than the material in this hall. You shouldn''t have such a blade you''re not at the level to control it, it can''t reach its full potential in your hands.\"


    She reached to grab it, but Mao Lu moved the sword away, \"It''s mine.\" he curtly said.


    As he said this Argenti noticed that the silver binding ring she''d given him was missing, she frowned, did he already know that Creed had taken Ch��ng Bo? Creed had already informed her that Bo had escaped, but from the angry look on Mao Lu''s face, she was certain he probably didn''t know that and regardless he was most likely very angry.


    She could already feel a headache coming on and that headache only grew as she saw him point the golden sword at her.


    \"What do you know about all of this, about Ch��ng Bo, about these creatures, about what exists beyond the 400 realms, all of it. If anyone knows all these secrets it is you! Start explaining!!\"

 91 Confrontation 2

    \"What do you know about all of this, about Ch��ng Bo, about these creatures, about what exists beyond the 400 realms, all of it. If anyone knows all these secrets it is you! Start explaining!!\" Mao Lu''s icy words resounded throughout the Grand Hall.


    Argenti was taken aback for a second. There was a wave of intensity that radiated off of him, the likes of which she had never felt from him before, and a strange energy lingered around him. She wondered what ability he had chosen at the Potential stage, from what she could sense it was far superior than any other Gatekeeper ability she had encountered before, perhaps even superior to her own.


    \"Mao Lu,\" Argenti purred gently, \"let''s discuss this in private, this really isn''t the time or place to be having such a conversation.\"


    Argenti was one of the oldest Gatekeepers, she had survived so long because she trusted her instincts and was very crafty. She wasn''t going to enter any form of conflict with Mao Lu until she gauged what his new ability was, and there was no way she was going to spill secrets that she had been keeping for aeons just because the boy had demanded it.


    She rested her hand on Mao Lu''s shoulder, ignoring the sword that he pointed at her, and gave him a meaningful look. She expected Mao Lu to understand her meaning, she expected him to quiet down, but she underestimated just how angry he was.


    He shoved her hand from his shoulder and pointed the tip of the Golden Quintessence blade right against her chest.


    \"DON''T FUCK WITH ME!!\" he yelled.


    His shout made all the observing Gatekeepers gape in shock, no one had ever dared to yell at Argenti like that, had Mao Lu gone insane.


    Obsidian sat up from his throne, he was about to intervene, but Argenti gestured at him to stop.


    \"I''m not fucking with you Mao Lu, like I said this is neither the time or the place, so I suggest you save your�D\"


    \"Not the time!? Not the place!!? YES IT IS! It is the time and it is the Goddamn place!\" Mao Lu was so angry that his face was beginning to turn red, his chest pumping up and down. \"You have been fucking with me for such a long time! First with the Irregularities, which you knew could have been easily dealt with! You let people in my Realm suffer and die for something as irrelevant as training just because you wanted to gauge my abilities!\"


    A vein pulsed on Mao Lu''s temple, \"That is fucked up. When you first told me I was still shocked from the previous battle. I didn''t even notice how fucked up it was, until now. I may have benefited from the stress of it all, I entered the Wielding stage so quickly because of it, but I would have rather suffered several more years of training than let those people die! You had no right to make such a choice!\"


    \"Mao L�D\" Argenti tried to interject but Mao Lu spoke over her.


    Argenti''s mouth was a grim line; the Quintessence sword probably couldn''t kill her in Mao Lu''s hands, he had only just entered the Enlightenment stage whilst she was a Sovereign stage Time Gatekeeper, his level was still far beneath her, but the Quintessence blade could still give her a serious injury.


    She had to calm him down.


    \"I admit that I did that Mao Lu, but it was for your own good, you will thank me eventually. That Ch��ng Bo would have brought you nothing but trouble. I fear he is connected with the Outsiders, they pose a threat to the 400 realms, he could bring a catastrophe worse than the Creatures we just faced.\"


    Mao Lu''s hands were shaking with anger now, \"You have such a silver tongue; you twist words and your lies are thick! We determined that the people chasing him were dangerous, he had no connection to them. HE WAS THE ONE IN DANGER!\"


    As Mao Lu yelled in anger, as he shouted Reality Control swam out of his body.


    Reality Control was the size of a Cruise Ship, the Gatekeepers gasped as they saw its translucent purple scales that glistened with gold, silver, and platinum lights. Hiding under its skin were the Creation and Destruction essences, swimming about, clearly visible to all.


    \"That!\" Argenti gasped, was that Mao Lu''s Essence Manifestation of his ability, it was huge, it easily outshone her own Rainbow coloured Essences, and even had Creation and Destruction Essences inside of it! How was this possible, what had he received?


    Argenti had assumed Mao Lu had survived against those Creatures solely because he had the Quintessence blade, but it seemed that wasn''t the case.


    \"Where is Ch��ng Bo!?\" he yelled, \"Bring him to me!?\"


    When Argenti saw the look in Mao Lu''s eyes she didn''t need to use her senses to know he would be pissed at her answer.


    \"He\" she paused for thought, \"He is fine Mao Lu, he left, he escaped, I don''t know where he is.\"


    \"BULLSHIT!\"


    \"He di-\"


    \"If he had escaped he would have gone back to my Realm for me, no matter what, and I don''t sense him there\" his tone was cold.


    Mao Lu was never the type to strike first, but he was so enraged that he swung the Quintessence blade at Argenti as he shouted, \"STOP LYING AND TELL ME WHERE HE IS!\"


    Argenti immediately side stepped, her movements smooth and she dodged Mao Lu''s strike. \"Mao Lu calm down, we can easily come to an understanding!\"


    She tried to negotiate but Mao Lu wasn''t having it.


    \"Enough of your lies and your trickery, TELL ME THE TRUTH\" he swerved around and rapidly sped up.


    Argenti was shocked, she almost felt like she was facing a Gatekeeper at the Ancient stage, it was as if Mao Lu had suddenly jumped through levels, his speed nearly matched hers. He swung the sword around at her so quickly that she barely jumped back in time.


    The silver frills of her skirt were sliced off and fluttered to the ground.


    There was a long silence, everyone was frozen in the hall. Obsidian couldn''t believe his eyes, the power radiating off Mao Lu was unprecedented. Everyone else in the hall stared in shock, to be able to even touch the fabric of Argenti''s garments was an incredible feat.


    Argenti was praised for being untouchable. If this fight had happened at The Gatekeeper ranking tournament, that strike alone would have qualified Mao Lu to rank in the top 20 of all the Gatekeepers.


    The question on everyone''s mind, was how did he become so formidable in such a short time?


    Argenti had been taken by surprise, otherwise she would have never let him get so close, but Mao Lu''s latent talent was far greater than she had ever imagined. She could see him surpassing her in less than a century. She needed to act now and clip his wings.


    \"Mao Lu you are insolent, I have been patient with you and you do this. Striking against me, with the intention to kill, do you mean to break the rules!\"


    \"I have no intention of murder I just want answers!\" Mao Lu spat.


    \"Insolent!\" Argenti shouted, she ran at him in anger, as she ran her long staff came out of her palms. Rainbow essences the size of tuna fish surrounded Mao Lu and his Reality Control


    Before Mao Lu could react Argenti moved faster than he had ever seen anything move before, she teleported in front of him in an instant and whacked him hard with her Staff.


    When she whacked him, Mao Lu felt a formidable force come his way, he felt like a Deer caught in headlights, even though he saw her attack coming it was as if all his thinking had become still.


    The next moment he was flung across the Hall like a pinball, he felt his ribs crack with a grating metallic sound, he smashed head first into the wall, his body went still.


    Argenti looked at Mao Lu''s limp body and smirked, \"This is what happens to Insole�D\" she began to say before she quickly dived to the ground, strands of her silver hair falling around her as they were chopped.


    Argenti eyes became wide and round, she hadn''t even sensed him.


    \"You''re the one who''s insolent.\" Mao Lu said coldly as he wiped his bloody nose with the back of his sleeve, he was now standing over Argenti as he pointed the Quintessence blade at her.


    Shock ran through Argenti, Mao Lu had advanced towards her so quickly, his aura almost matched that of a Saint stage Gatekeeper.


    \"How are you doing this? Tell me!\" she demanded.


    \"You''re the one that should be answering my questions.\" Mao Lu answered, his tone so cold that Argenti physically felt the temperature drop.


    She spun on her heels and created a barrier around Lu.


    Mao Lu was caught in an Essence barrier made of lights. Argenti smirked, she was certain that he couldn''t get out of this trap. Her barriers were her ability, she used Unfettered to make impenetrable barriers created from Time Essences, it was impossible to leave her time barriers that warped the Realm no matter what ability Mao Lu had received.


    She was smirking to herself, her smug expression growing wider until she froze.


    There was a crack on her barrier. At first it was small but as she watched it, it became bigger and bigger. The cracks spread rapidly, and Argenti could only watch in horror as her barrier exploded with a \"POP!\"


    She went flying backwards \"What the hell!\" she shouted.


    \"You''re underestimating me, you should start taking me seriously, else you''re gonna be in trouble.\" Mao Lu said calmly as he swaggered towards her. Gone was the previous weak and kind-hearted boy Argenti had known before. Now there was a powerful monster who defied all she knew about the laws of Essence. She feared they were evenly matched.


    Mao Lu was pushing her into a corner, but if she went all out against Mao Lu than that would lead to a death battle, one of them wouldn''t survive. It was against the Gatekeeper rules to kill another Gatekeeper, whoever won this fight would end up dying regardless.


    \"Mao Lu this is a senseless battle, we don''t have to do this.\" Argenti argued.


    \"You''re right,\" he stepped forward, \"It is a senseless fight, that could be easily solved if you gave me some answers.\"


    At this point Obsidian rose from his seat, he appeared in-between Argenti and Mao Lu. When Argenti saw him she physically relaxed, with Obsidian by her side she could easily diffuse the situation.


    \"Mao Lu stop this madness,\" Obsidian stated, \"Argenti does owe you some answers, which I will make sure she gives you, but you need to put your weapon away and calm down first.\"

 92 Confrontation 3

    Mao Lu''s heart was pumping, his chest rising up and down. His eyes squinted as he stared at Obsidian.


    \"You knew��\" He muttered as he turned his sword towards Obsidian, \"You knew! You knew what she was going to do to Ch��ng Bo! You have also been lying to me!!!\"


    Obsidian frowned and slowly approached Mao Lu with his arms wide, \"You''re wrong, I only found what she did later, but I don''t disagree with her actions. Because it wasn''t for herself, it was for the Gatekeepers as a whole. It was to keep our community safe from a threat we perceived would be coming from him.\"


    Obsidian stopped right in front of Mao Lu, where he was only an inch from him, the tip of Mao Lu''s blade digging into the flesh of his chest. \"If you want to, go ahead and stab me. But that won''t solve the issue, that won''t give you the answers you want and that won''t help you find Ch��ng Bo.\" Obsidian''s pitch-black eyes looked straight at Mao Lu. \"You''re smart enough not to let your anger consume you, be reasonable.\"


    Mao Lu''s hands shook with anger, but as he looked around the hall and saw the shocked faces of the other Gatekeepers, he calmed down. This wasn''t like him. He wasn''t this person. No good would come from killing Argenti.


    From the look in her eyes, it seemed she now realised that Mao Lu wasn''t someone she could take advantage of anymore.


    He put his sword down and sheathed it to his side. \"Fine\" he sighed, \"No aggression, but I expect an explanation.\"


    _____________________________________


    SOMEWHERE


    Fei Bing Bing and Zhao Detong began to fall, one moment they had been in the ally and the next they found themselves in a storage room.


    They landed with a \"PLOP\" on a peculiar sponge textured carpet. Both of them bounced for a while before they settled on top of each other.


    \"Owwww Detong your elbow is digging into my stomach!\" Bing Bing complained.


    \"Sorry!\" Detong quickly apologised as he scrambled to his feet, he outstretched his hand and pulled Bing Bing up, \"are you okay?\"


    \"Yeah I''m fine, are you alright?\"


    Detong stroked her face fondly, \"don''t worry I''m fine...but where the hell are we? I could have sworn we were in that creepy ally a second ago.\"


    \"Yeah.\" Bing Bing agreed she looked around the room with confusion and fear. It seemed like they were in some type of warehouse.


    There were rows upon rows of shelves and on these shelves seemed to be all kinds of items; some appeared like relatively normal ornaments while others were creepy misshaped skulls and weird-looking potions and elixirs.


    \"Wow look at that!\" Detong gasped, his eyes wide. To one side there was a pile of gold, precious jewels and artefacts all on one row.


    Detong was wealthy but he had never seen so much gold and treasures exposed like that before.


    Just as she was about to grab it, someone held her wrist and stopped her.


    \"I wouldn''t touch that if I was you unless you want to be possessed by a 3,000-year-old voodoo witch.\"


    Fei Bing Bing gasped and was about to scream until she realised the person holding her wrist was Ch��ng Bo.


    \"It''s you!?\" She exclaimed.


    \"Yes, it''s me.\" Ch��ng Bo said in a matter of fact tone as he let go of Bing Bing''s wrist.


    \"Is Mao Lu with you, is Frank with you too?\" Detong asked as he ran up to Ch��ng Bo his eyes bright.


    Ch��ng Bo raised an eyebrow, \"Mao Lu is elsewhere, and why would I know the location of Frank Wang?\"


    Zhao Detong paled, \"So you don''t know, I had been hoping he had gotten caught up in whatever you and Mao Lu were involved in, and that he was safe with you two.\"


    \"Why what happened to him?\" Ch��ng Bo knew that Mao Lu would be devastated if anything had happened to his friends.


    \"Before we tell you that\" Fei Bing Bing interrupted, \"shouldn''t you tell us where we are and what''s going on. I have so many questions, and you said we were in danger, that was you writing on the glass earlier, right?


    Ch��ng Bo nodded in answer to her, he had forgotten how annoying this woman could be. She was a loyal friend of Mao Lu but she asked so many questions and lacked the respect that a mortal should have.


    \"Before I get into any of that I need to retrieve your other friends, they''re also in danger.\"


    \"Tanaka, Bei Lao and Fang Kai!\" Bing Bing exclaimed, \"Yes go rescue them if they''re in danger.\"


    Ch��ng Bo''s eyebrow twitched, \"I literally just said I was going to do that, why are you repeating my words and ordering me around.\" His tone became dark and irritable. After his earlier encounter with Four and Five, Ch��ng Bo wasn''t in the best of moods.


    Fei Bing Bing stepped back and hugged Zhao Detong, she could sense Ch��ng Bo''s short temper, a dark aura had spread around him.


    \"Calm down\" Zhao Detong intervened, \"She wasn''t ordering you around she''s just excitable.\"


    Ch��ng Bo exhaled and calmed himself, he shouldn''t be taking out his frustration on Mao Lu''s friends.


    \"You will get your answers soon.\" He said, \"wait here patiently, there is a sitting area with food and refreshments at the far back, don''t touch anything other than that, for your own safety.\" He warned.


    Fei Bing Bing wanted to ask why, but she decided to hold her tongue. Ch��ng Bo was scary.


    The next second before their very eyes Ch��ng Bo disappeared with a slight crackle of thunder.


    Fei Bing Bing and Zhao Detong both gaped.


    \"I told you it might be magic, you owe me 1000 RMB Detong,\" Bing Bing muttered.


    Detong rummaged in his pockets as he found his wallet and handed her the money.


    \"I''m never doubting your crackpot theories again.\"


    ��..


    Tanaka rolled over in bed and cuddled with Bei Lao.


    \"I love lazy days like today when we both have time off and we can stay in bed for as long as we want,\" Tanaka whispered into Lao''s ear teasingly.


    Bei Lao turned over and stroked Tanaka''s face, \"I love days like this too.\"


    Tanaka kissed Bei Lao''s forehead, \"you know what would make this moment perfect?\" he asked in-between kisses.


    \"What would make this moment perfect?\" Bei Lao asked teasingly with a wide smile.


    \"Well,\" Tanaka said with a wider smile as he was about to tell Bei Lao all the things that could improve the moment, but then he froze.


    \"Hmm, are you okay? What''s up?\" Bei Lao asked with concern as Tanaka began to shake.


    \"G-g-ghost!!!!!\" Tanaka screamed as he pointed at the wall behind Bei Lao.


    \"Huh\" Bei Lao turned around and saw a floating pen and paper.


    \"WHAT THE F****??\"


    By the time Bei Lao had sworn, Tanaka had already sped out of the bed, pulling Bei Lao''s hand as he headed towards the bedroom door.


    Tanaka had fast reflexes and a large sense of self-preservation, he wasn''t going to stay in a room with a Ghost.


    Ch��ng Bo sighed as he saw them run, he didn''t want them to panic, that would make Five and Four notice. Now that they had he had to act swiftly.


    The door swung closed in front of Tanaka''s face.


    \"Damn it\" Tanaka swore!


    Before he could say another word both Bei Lao and Tanaka felt a hand around their waist and heard a voice say \"I will enter.\" Before they disappeared.


    The moment they vanished from the room Four appeared in the same instant. The snakes in her hair hissed and her silver eyes narrowed. They had just been here but now they were gone, she could no longer sense them. This had to be Ch��ng Bo''s doing, how was he avoiding their notice.


    ��.


    \"AWWW!!!!!!!!!\" Tanaka and Bei Lao shrieked as they fell naked through the air and landed on the sponge-textured black floor.


    They landed right in front of Zhao Detong and Fei Bing Bing, who had been helping themselves to some tea as they sat on the silk sofa.


    Seeing the butt naked Tanaka and Bei Lao appear out of nowhere, made both Bing Bing and Detong spit out their tea, their jaws went slack.


    \"WHAT THE SHIT IS HAPPENING!!!\" Tanaka screamed and then he froze as he saw Fei Bing Bing and Zhao Detong.


    They all looked at each other for a full second before Tanaka shrieked, his face turning red as he scrambled to cover his precious parts with his hands.


    Bei Lao froze, he was so shocked that he didn''t know what to do with himself.


    This was like one of those weird nightmares. \"I hope this is a dream\" Tanaka groaned.


    \"Sadly it''s not a dream.\" Ch��ng Bo announced as he glided down from the ceiling. Celestial essence surrounded his body, to their mortal eyes, it appeared as if he was made out of the stars themselves.


    Combined with his flowing ink-black hair and sparkling blue eyes, Bo appeared like one of those immortals straight out of a wuxia novel. In his hand, he held two robes.


    He handed them to Bei Lao and Tanaka as his feet landed on the floor.


    Tanaka and Bei Lao were so stunned by Ch��ng Bo''s entrance that they didn''t even register that they had received the robes.


    \"What are you?\" Tanaka asked, his eyes wide with awe.


    \"A practitioner at the Dao stage.\" Ch��ng Bo answered nonchalantly, inwardly though he was amused by their awestruck expressions. It had been a while since he''d received such shock from mortals, it felt good.


    \"Are you going to put on those robes or what? We have much to discuss\" Ch��ng Bo announced as he sat down with his legs crossed on the opposite sofa.


    Tanaka and Bei Lao turned red as they scrambled to put on the clothes.


    Soon they were seated on the same sofa as Detong and Bing Bing, all facing Ch��ng Bo with the attentiveness that one would face a teacher in a classroom.


    \"You claim to be a Dao Practitioner\", Bei Lao gained his courage and spoke, \"Are you a Daoist practitioner like those esteemed martial artists in games and movies?\"


    Ch��ng Bo quietly contemplated Bei Lao''s words before answering \"I don''t know what games or movies you''re referring to, I haven''t spent enough time to learn about all the culture of this realm. But I know that this Mortal Realm hasn''t seen enough real Dao Practitioners so I doubt it.\"


    As he spoke the teapot on the crystal coffee table moved on its own as it poured tea. The cup it poured into became animated and flew into Ch��ng Bo''s hand. As if it were alive it wiggled and giggled as Ch��ng Bo held it.


    \"A Practitioner is someone who uses the essence of the realm to improve their physical or mental abilities to the pinnacle of power.\" He explained.


    \"What''s the essence?\" Asked Fei Bing Bing, her eyes shone at this new knowledge.


    \"It is the lifeblood of the universe. Everything you see is made of the essence, it is the energy of all things.\"


    \"Wow, what does it look like, can we see it?\" Bing Bing interrogated excitedly like a child.


    \"No you can''t,\" Ch��ng Bo said curtly he was starting to feel irritable, he never usually had the patience for answering questions, \"Only someone who is awakened can see or control essence. You aren''t awakened and you never will be in your lifetime.\"


    \"Why?\" Fei Bing Bing was aghast, to her finding out about such amazing power and realising she could never be able to experience it was akin to laying out food in front of a starving man that he couldn''t eat.


    \"You are mortals\" Ch��ng Bo drank his tea, \"If you don''t awaken by the age of 20 you are forever closed from that path unless you have a miracle. And miracles are hard to come across. Since you were never trained as a child that path is now closed to you.\"


    Fei Bing Bing slumped with disappointment, if she had found out a few years ago she might have had a chance but now there was none.


    She was the only one who cared about it though, the others had more important questions.


    \"What is your real relation to Mao Lu, how is he involved with you. Have you put him in some kind of danger?\" Zhao Detong asked, his eyes deadly, Practitioner or not if Ch��ng Bo had placed Mao Lu in a bad situation he wouldn''t forgive him.


    Ch��ng Bo scoffed, Zhao Detong was a loyal friend, he was evidently outmatched yet he still barked.


    \"I would never hurt Mao Lu\" his eyes gleamed with sincerity. \"I love him\" Ch��ng Bo''s face turned slightly pink, his heart thumping as he said those words, \"He''s my...what you call a fiance. He''s the one I wish to spend my eternity with.\"


    It was evident from the expression on Ch��ng Bo''s face that he was being honest, he really appeared to be in love with Mao Lu. Zhao Detong felt relieved.


    \"WAIT A MINUTE!\" Tanaka shrieked, \"FIANCE!? SINCE WHEN, WHO PROPOSED TO WHO, WHAT?\"


    \"Since several months ago, and proposal...Mao Lu proposed\" Ch��ng Bo thought back to when Mao Lu had first told him about the fate companionship when they were on that date, that counted as a proposal, right?


    Tanaka''s mouth was so wide a beehive could have been lodged inside. \"Damn Mao Lu moves fast. When he wants something he puts a ring on it, respect.\" He muttered solemnly.


    Ch��ng Bo was confused at Tanaka''s words so he simply nodded.


    \"Then what is Mao Lu?\" Bei Lao asked sharply, \"I doubt you would be betrothed to a mortal like us.\"


    \"Your questions are getting smarter\" Ch��ng Bo smiled.


    \"Mao Lu is what you call a Gatekeeper.\"


    \"A Gatekeeper,\" they all said in surprise.


    \"What''s that?\" Tanaka asked.


    \"Gatekeepers are a very secret race, they are above Practitioners like me. They rule the realms. Their powers over essence is undeniable. Where I come from I am considered a Prince and my family is considered royalty, but we are merely servants to the Gatekeeper of our Realm. Mao Lu could be called the emperor of this universe.\"


    They all gasped at this news.

 93 Saving Frank Wang 1

    Mao Lu had such a secret?


    Fei Bing Bing, Zhao Detong, Bei Lao and Tanaka were all shocked. A Gatekeeper sounded like an extremely powerful title, how long had Mao Lu possessed such abilities?


    They had known he had always been secretive but to think that he was hiding something like this. It was bizarre, but after everything they had seen Ch��ng Bo do in the last hour, how could they deny it.


    \"The Emperor of this universe\" Bei Lao mused, \"That implies that there is more than one universe.\"


    \"You''re correct, there are many other universes, these are what we call realms, there are 400 to be exact. And for every realm, there is only one Gatekeeper.\"


    \"Why didn''t Mao Lu tell us?\" Fei Bing Bing asked, \"We would have understood no matter how crazy it sound��\"


    Bei Lao laughed, \"Really Bing Bing, you think we would have understood and believed him if he suddenly told us about his magical abilities. You would have called him crazy.\"


    \"And he had no reason to tell us these type of things, it''s not like it involved us, heck this literally is beyond us.\" Tanaka chimed in.


    Bing Bing wanted to argue but she knew they were right. Mao Lu had no reason to share or confide such a huge secret in them. And if he had told her this secret months ago she probably would have called him crazy.


    \"He wasn''t always a Gatekeeper was he?\" Zhao Detong asked, \"I never noticed anything strange when we were children.\"


    \"I don''t know the exact time he became a Gatekeeper but he took on the title and awakened after the previous Gatekeeper of this realm died more than a year ago.\" Ch��ng Bo answered calmly.


    Tanaka gasped, \"That''s around about the time when he received that inheritance and then he got that new job and bought back his old house!! His fortune changed so suddenly. It was because he became a Gatekeeper.\"


    It all made sense now.


    \"I thought you couldn''t awaken if you were above 20?\" Bing Bing pointed out.


    \"Gatekeepers are the exception, Mao Lu''s abilities were simply dormant until he awakened, he was always destined to become one and had the ability inside of him. Gatekeepers are an entirely different race from you and me, he was always different.\"


    \"What does a Gatekeeper do exactly?\" Bing Bing asked, she was craving for more information but Ch��ng Bo put up his hand in a gesture to silence her.


    \"Enough about Gatekeepers, you can ask Mao Lu these questions when you see him next. For now, tell me what happened to Frank Wang. And what about that Fang Kai fellow, where is he? Mao Lu would be upset if anything happened to his friends.\"


    \"Hey, now Bing Bing that wasn''t your fault\" Detong insisted as he hugged Bing Bing, he hadn''t realised she''d been blaming herself this entire time. \"You''re not the cause of any of that. Even if Frank didn''t go with us that day Qi Zhou may have still ended up at his apartment and he probably still would have spent that night with her at the hospital.\"


    \"You say that but I feel so guilty\" Bing Bing felt tears form in her eyes. She had been trying to ignore the guilt all this time but she felt responsible.


    \"Qi Zhou''s your step-sister, right? Then you must know why this happened.\" Bei Lao questioned Ch��ng Bo.


    \"Sister?\" Ch��ng Bo''s eyes became menacing and dark, the temperature of the room drastically dropped as if all the heat was being sucked towards him, \"That pathetic parasite wasn''t my sister. That was just a lie that Mao Lu made up.\"


    \"Huh! Then what is your relationship?\" Tanaka demanded.


    \"We had none, she was just a common Witch at the 9th wall stage. She bewitched Frank and was using him to get close to Mao Lu. She was trying to kiss up to him since she wanted to become a servant of his. The moment she came with you at the Housewarming party I could sense what she was, and I guessed her intentions. Mao Lu also knew what she was doing and gave her a warning that day. He didn''t want you guys involved in any of this and he didn''t like that Qi Zhou was messing with you all.


    Honestly, the fool overreached herself thinking she could get close to a Gatekeeper by manipulating his friends, Mao Lu is too lenient, other Gatekeepers would have killed her for her rudeness, but I guess she got what she deserved in the end.\" Ch��ng Bo smirked, they all felt waves of bloodlust and cruelty roll off of him, he didn''t hide it.


    Zhao Detong flinched, he had started to think Ch��ng Bo was okay, but how could Mao Lu be involved with someone so heartless and cruel that smiled at the death of another.


    \"Even if she was a witch that''s no way to act after someone''s died!\" Tanaka yelled, he also didn''t like the way Ch��ng Bo was behaving.


    \"You''re right.\" Ch��ng Bo admitted as he reigned in his bloodlust, Mao Lu wouldn''t be happy with him acting like that, and the girl hadn''t been worth a glance from him let alone a reaction.


    \"Well then, I will find out what happened to Frank! But before that I must check on Fang Kai, it''s possible that they are monitoring him as well.\"


    Grabbing Fang Kai would likely be more difficult now, Five and Four must know what he was doing after he grabbed Tanaka and Bei Lao. If he went for Fang Kai now, there was a large possibility that they''d be waiting for him.


    How would he face them?


    \"Who''s monitoring Fang Kai? What kind of danger are we in?\" Tanaka didn''t want to be kept in the dark.


    \"They''re after me, but due to my relation with Mao Lu, you are now also targets. Mao Lu is away in the First Realm, so I must protect you.\"


    \"If they''re after you then I doubt we''re targets\" Tanaka argued, \"And if Mao Lu is the gatekeeper and we''re his friends nobody should mess with us, right?\"


    \"You don''t understand, these creatures aren''t from this realm they''re from beyond and they see mortals like you as less than ants. Your lives are of no regard to them. They could wipe out your existence with a glance if they wanted to. You''re at risk.\" Ch��ng Bo''s no-nonsense tone was heavy.


    \"So while I sort these things, you should all make yourselves comfortable here. There are some sleeping quarters past that door in the east and don''t touch anything while I''m gone. Some of these items are cursed.\"


    Before any of them could badger him with more questions Ch��ng Bo disappeared with a clap of thunder.


    \"This is all crazy!\" Whined Tanaka.


    ��..


    Ch��ng Bo appeared in the street just outside Tanaka''s home. The moment he stepped on the pavement he could feel the presence of Five and Four lurking nearby, probably trying to sniff him out.


    He was so thankful for the pendant if they sensed him he was screwed.


    His heart thumped as large knots of fear grew tighter within him. He rapidly left that area and began using his clairvoyance skill to track down Fang Kai. He had to act fast.


    ��


    Fang Kai at that moment was at his Day job, which was working as an assistant tattoo artist. He had been learning the craft for some time, and he was currently observing as his Boss Mu Tan did a full-colour butterfly on the back of their latest client.


    It was this young girl''s first tattoo and she was flinching with pain. She was sensitive so they had her lying down on her side with a sick bucket next to her face in case she passed out or puked. It was a normal procedure, people threw up and fainted a lot in the store.


    Ever since Christmas Fang Kai hadn''t heard from Mao Lu, and when he heard what happened to Frank Wang he feared for the worst but there was nothing he could do about it. Since he only knew the rest of them through Mao Lu, other than the occasional time when he might run into Fei Bing Bing or Zhao Detong at Roaring Tiger, he hadn''t really interacted with that group in months.


    He missed Mao Lu but they had only been close through work, they weren''t best friends. People had to move on. That''s why Fang Kai was surprised when he saw Ch��ng Bo wander into his shop.


    He hadn''t seen him since the Housewarming party months ago, but Ch��ng Bo had a face that was hard to forget.


    Ch��ng Bo was equally surprised when he walked up to Fang Kai, he realised instantly that there was no lingering aura around him. Five and Four weren''t watching nor had they been near Fang Kai. They probably didn''t even know he was related to Mao Lu.


    Fang Kai was about to greet Ch��ng Bo but in the same second Ch��ng Bo turned away and seemed to disappear as he exited the store.


    Fang Kai''s fate remained unchanged, and he would never know how close he came to having his entire life turned on its head.


    ��


    Ch��ng Bo left the tattoo store quickly, there was no reason he should save someone that wasn''t in danger. There was no reason to complicate matters, what he needed to do now was to save Frank Wang.


    He used his clairvoyance spell but something was blocking it. That meant he had to investigate the old fashioned way. Since this incident involved Qi Zhou he first needed to find out why she was killed. And since she had been a Witch the best way to gain answers was to go directly to her coven.

 94 Announcemen

    @@Hello everyone!


    Sorry for the constant delays and hiatus. I''m surprised if you''re still reading this with how inconsistent I am with updates. If you are still reading you''re absolutely amazing and I love you. I thank you so much for your patience.


    I was really busy with my final year of University I still am, but by the end of May I will have submitted all my papers and my Dissertation, so I will have a lot more free time. And I will go back to updating this story on a more regular basis.


    On another note, it''s been a year since I started posting A Gatekeeper and the Celestial Sovereign on Webnovel. That''s crazy, time goes really fast!


    I contacted Webnovel because this story wasn''t appearing anywhere and apparently no one could give Powerstones. I believe that has been sorted now.


    Again, thank you for your patience and I hope everyone is safe and indoors during this COVID-19 crisis.


    Love,


    Mexulexi

 95 Coven 1

    Witches.


    After Awakening a practitioner has two paths.


    They can either go down the path of a Mage or the path of the Martial Artist. Either way, all Practitioners are the same once they get to the Nascent stage, where one can split their soul and achieve half-immortality,


    But don''t let that fool you into thinking a Mage or a Martial Artist are the same. A Martial Artist trains and cultivates their bodies but a Mage uses Essence to cultivate their minds and souls. Not only do Mages have high intelligence but they can also practice magic.


    Magic is the ability to control and contort essence, with a strong soul and mind a Mage can use spells, make potions/elixirs and even barriers.


    Spells can take varying forms, from transformative to tracking spells to offensive and defensive. Many Mages could also go down the lucrative path of an Alchemist and through their control over Essence and their knowledge, they can make healing potions, poisons, and pills to improve cultivation.


    And, of course, just like other Practitioners, a Mage is only capable of using one or two types of Essence. As a result, there are many factions amongst the Mages.


    There are the Witches, the female Mages and their Male counterparts the Warlocks. Most groups could be mixed but some factions were split due to gender.


    Then groups were segregated by Essence ability, there were covens of Fire Mages, Water Mages, Earth Mages and Air Mages. More specialised Alchemist groups and there were those that specialised in spells.


    If that weren''t enough several groups were split between ideology as well. Depending on the Realm some Mages were much more chaotic and treated mortals like experimental parts for their cultivation and used their bodies to practice their Magic. These factions that cared little for Mortal life and were only concerned with building their powers were called Red Covens.


    Then there were Mages who only used Magic for just causes, they wanted to heal the world and only intended to help people, these factions were called Silver Covens.


    Ch��ng Bo was a rare case, he was both a Mage and a Martial Artist. What people called a Dual Practitioner. For most taking both paths was impossible and extremely difficult to train in. While the Mages trained the soul and the mind the Martial Artists only trained the body, pushing it till it to the limit. Just one path was not only time consuming but energy-draining, two paths would make progress not only slow but even dangerous for a normal Practitioner. Only a few had ever gone down that path in history, most didn''t see the point in it. But, Ch��ng Bo had gone down both paths and not only that, but he''d achieved The Dao stage in only 100 years becoming a complete and invigored immortal. That''s why he''d been known as a Heaven defying Genius.


    Ch��ng Bo barely knew Mao Lu''s Realm. Realm 145 was so different from his Star Realm. Since it was made up of mostly Mortals and Practitioners that meant Covens were secret organisations, they didn''t have blatant signs saying "[Insert Name Here] Coven".


    It made Ch��ng Bo feel frustrated.


    "Why isn''t there some bloody sign so I can find these freaking Witches."


    Despite using his clairvoyance spell, Ch��ng Bo was going in circles. At first, everything had been going smoothly, he''d rushed in the direction of the Coven but suddenly his Clairvoyance spell got confused and started throwing him in circles.


    Something was deflecting and confusing his spell.


    Ch��ng Bo felt annoyed, this Clairvoyance spell that he''d learnt twenty years ago was a High tiered spell, Immortal class. At least that was what the Auction House Seller had told him when he bought it, yet it was so pathetic.


    Ch��ng Bo was a freaking Dao stage Practitioner. Most of the Practitioners if not all of them in this Realm were likely below the Immortal stage. He should have been able to find them by now and smash them to pieces easily. Why on Earth was his spell failing, it had never done this before.


    As Ch��ng Bo walked in circles for a few more seconds it finally dawned on him. Barrier Magic!


    There had to be a Magic Formation that was blocking his Clairvoyance spell. Formations, unlike normal spells, didn''t rely on the power of the Mage but instead on objects. Essence Objects or Spiritual plants once placed in the right formation can act as strong Barriers.


    Mages who prefer offensive magic normally find Formations to be very annoying since they''re very technical and can confuse most spells. At some point, Ch��ng Bo must have walked straight into this formation.


    A normal Practitioner would have been frustrated but Ch��ng Bo smiled brightly to himself, for him a Barrier wasn''t a problem.


    In fact, the fact that there was a Formation in the first place told him he was close to a Coven.


    Now that he knew the issue Ch��ng Bo stopped moving and brought all the star essences closer to his body. The air around him began to grow unbearably hot.


    More star essences clustered around Ch��ng Bo until he was the temperature of newborn Star. Whatever Materials had been holding the Formation in place began to crack.


    The space around Ch��ng Bo began to creak and groan and the illusion of a street shattered.


    He was in fact not on a street but an actually standing on a Mountain far from the city. in front of him stood a single little girl. She had bulbous, large beady eyes and pale skin. She wore a little red dress.


    The moment Ch��ng Bo made eye contact with her she began to shake and bowed low.


    "I give my respect and greetings to you Ch��ng Bo. I am Little Red the head of the Eastern Witches. I apologise for the Formation. I had no idea you were coming and our Coven had yet to take down our barriers."


    Ch��ng Bo''s nose wrinkled with distaste as he looked at Little Red. "This hag is obviously thousands of years old yet she keeps the form of a little girl, how vulgar," he thought.


    He looked at her strangely, "How do you know who I am?"


    He hadn''t introduced himself, yet she knew to bow to him and she had said his name.


    "Of course I would know the Fate Companion of the Gatekeeper of my Realm. Not to mention you are a Prince from the Star Realm, a legendary Genius and the son of Ch��ng Xing. I would be a fool not to know you, My Lord."


    "Fate Companion?" Ch��ng Bo felt confused, their companionship shouldn''t have happened since Mao Lu had been training in the 1st Realm and he had been captured and locked away by Argenti.


    "How do you know about our Fate Companionship, did you see the ceremony?" Ch��ng Bo asked.


    Little Red gave him a strange look. "Your Fate Companionship was announced all across the 400 realms, and after then the Gatekeepers announced that you both had a private ceremony, there were no invitations."


    "Ahhh I see." The Gatekeepers had lied. They had told the Realms that they had had a private ceremony rather than admit what they had really done. They probably did this for two reasons. First, they had already made an announcement and they didn''t want to go back on it. Second, many practitioners had seen his Fate Companionship with a Gatekeeper as a symbol of better unity between the Gatekeepers and Practitioners. If they had admitted that they''d forcibly captured Ch��ng Bo and even attempted to murder him than many Practitioners would have been outraged.


    While Practitioners can''t hope to rival a Gatekeeper, they can be a nuisance for them. They probably didn''t want any more anti-Gatekeeper groups rising up.


    Even though the Fate Companionship didn''t actually happen, everyone else in the Realms believed they were an established couple.


    Thinking about this made Ch��ng Bo''s heart twinge.


    He missed Mao Lu.


    His nose wrinkled with annoyance, his hatred for Argenti grew, he couldn''t wait until he was strong enough to smash her face in.


    "Thanks for the information" Ch��ng Bo smiled darkly at Little Red, "Now tell me where I can find Frank Wang."

 95 Coven 2

    Witches.


    After Awakening a practitioner has two paths.


    They can either go down the path of a Mage or the path of the Martial Artist. Either way, all Practitioners are the same once they get to the Nascent stage, where one can split their soul and achieve half-immortality,


    But don''t let that fool you into thinking a Mage or a Martial Artist are the same. A Martial Artist trains and cultivates their bodies but a Mage uses Essence to cultivate their minds and souls. Not only do Mages have high intelligence but they can also practice magic.


    Magic is the ability to control and contort essence, with a strong soul and mind a Mage can use spells, make potions/elixirs and even barriers.


    Spells can take varying forms, from transformative to tracking spells to offensive and defensive. Many Mages could also go down the lucrative path of an Alchemist and through their control over Essence and their knowledge, they can make healing potions, poisons, and pills to improve cultivation.


    And, of course, just like other Practitioners, a Mage is only capable of using one or two types of Essence. As a result, there are many factions amongst the Mages.


    There are the Witches, the female Mages and their Male counterparts the Warlocks. Most groups could be mixed but some factions were split due to gender.


    Then groups were segregated by Essence ability, there were covens of Fire Mages, Water Mages, Earth Mages and Air Mages. More specialised Alchemist groups and there were those that specialised in spells.


    If that weren''t enough several groups were split between ideology as well. Depending on the Realm some Mages were much more chaotic and treated mortals like experimental parts for their cultivation and used their bodies to practice their Magic. These factions that cared little for Mortal life and were only concerned with building their powers were called Red Covens.


    Then there were Mages who only used Magic for just causes, they wanted to heal the world and only intended to help people, these factions were called Silver Covens.


    Ch��ng Bo was a rare case, he was both a Mage and a Martial Artist. What people called a Dual Practitioner. For most taking both paths was impossible and extremely difficult to train in. While the Mages trained the soul and the mind the Martial Artists only trained the body, pushing it till it exceeded its limit.


    Just one path was not only time consuming but energy-draining, two paths would make progress not only slow but even dangerous for a normal Practitioner. Only a few had ever gone down that path in history, most didn''t see the point in it. But, Ch��ng Bo had gone down both paths and not only that, but he''d achieved The Dao stage in only 100 years becoming a complete and invigored immortal. That''s why he''d been known as a Heaven defying Genius.


    Ch��ng Bo barely knew Mao Lu''s Realm. Realm 145 was so different from his Star Realm. Since it was made up of mostly Mortals and Practitioners that meant Covens were secret organisations, they didn''t have blatant signs saying "[Insert Name Here] Coven".


    It made Ch��ng Bo feel frustrated.


    "Why isn''t there some bloody sign so I can find these freaking Witches."


    Despite using his clairvoyance spell, Ch��ng Bo was going in circles. At first, everything had been going smoothly, he''d rushed in the direction of the Coven but suddenly his Clairvoyance spell got confused and started throwing him in circles.


    Something was deflecting and confusing his spell.


    Ch��ng Bo felt annoyed, this Clairvoyance spell that he''d learnt twenty years ago was a High tiered spell, Immortal class. Supposedly able to locate anything he desired. At least that was what the Auction House Seller had told him when he bought it, yet it was so pathetic.


    Ch��ng Bo was a freaking Dao stage Practitioner. Most of the Practitioners if not all of them in this Realm were likely below the Immortal stage. He should have been able to find them by now and smash them to pieces easily. Why on Earth was his spell failing, it had never done this before.


    As Ch��ng Bo walked in circles for a few more seconds it finally dawned on him. Barrier Magic!


    There had to be a Magic Formation that was blocking his Clairvoyance spell. Formations, unlike normal spells, didn''t rely on the power of the Mage but instead on objects. Essence Objects or Spiritual plants once placed in the right formation can act as strong Barriers.


    Mages who prefer offensive magic normally find Formations to be very annoying since they''re very technical and can confuse most spells. At some point, Ch��ng Bo must have walked straight into this formation.


    A normal Practitioner would have been frustrated but Ch��ng Bo smiled brightly to himself, for him a Barrier wasn''t a problem.


    In fact, the fact that there was a Formation in the first place told him he was close to a Coven.


    Now that he knew the issue Ch��ng Bo stopped moving and brought all the star essences closer to his body. The air around him began to grow unbearably hot.


    More star essences clustered around Ch��ng Bo until he was the temperature of newborn Star. Whatever Materials had been holding the Formation in place began to crack.


    The space around Ch��ng Bo began to creak and groan and the illusion of a street shattered.


    He was in fact not on a street but actually standing on a Mountain far from the city and in front of him stood a single little girl. She had bulbous, large beady eyes and pale skin. She wore a little red dress.


    The moment Ch��ng Bo made eye contact with her she began to shake and bowed low.


    "I give my respect and greetings to you Ch��ng Bo. I am Little Red the head of the Eastern Witches. I apologise for the Formation. I had no idea you were coming and our Coven had yet to take down our barriers."


    Ch��ng Bo''s nose wrinkled with distaste as he looked at Little Red. "This hag is obviously thousands of years old yet she keeps the form of a little girl, how vulgar," he thought.


    He looked at her strangely, "How do you know who I am?"


    He hadn''t introduced himself, yet she knew to bow to him and she had said his name.


    "Of course I would know the Fate Companion of the Gatekeeper of my Realm. Not to mention you are a Prince from the Star Realm, a legendary Genius and the son of Ch��ng Xing. I would be a fool not to know you, My Lord."


    "Fate Companion?" Ch��ng Bo felt confused, their companionship shouldn''t have happened since Mao Lu had been training in the 1st Realm and he had been captured and locked away by Argenti.


    "How do you know about our Fate Companionship, did you see the ceremony?" Ch��ng Bo asked.


    Little Red gave him a strange look. "Your Fate Companionship was announced all across the 400 realms, and after then the Gatekeepers announced that you both had a private ceremony, there were no invitations."


    "Ahhh I see." The Gatekeepers had lied. They had told the Realms that they had had a private ceremony rather than admit what they had really done. They probably did this for two reasons. First, they had already made an announcement and they didn''t want to go back on it. Second, many practitioners had seen his Fate Companionship with a Gatekeeper as a symbol of better unity between the Gatekeepers and Practitioners. If they had admitted that they''d forcibly captured Ch��ng Bo and even attempted to murder him than many Practitioners would have been outraged.


    While Practitioners can''t hope to rival a Gatekeeper, they can be a nuisance for them. They probably didn''t want any more anti-Gatekeeper groups rising up.


    Even though the Fate Companionship didn''t actually happen, everyone else in the Realms believed they were an established couple.


    Thinking about this made Ch��ng Bo''s heart twinge.


    He missed Mao Lu.


    His nose wrinkled with annoyance, his hatred for Argenti grew, he couldn''t wait until he was strong enough to smash her face in.


    "Thanks for the information" Ch��ng Bo smiled darkly at Little Red, "Now tell me where I can find Frank Wang."

 96 Coven 3

    Little Red looked at Ch��ng Bo with confused eyes.


    "Frank Wang, who is that?"


    "You''re a leader of the Eastern Witches and you don''t know one of the mortals around your Gatekeeper?" Ch��ng Bo had a patronising tone and a dark sneer was on his handsome face.


    Little Red began to tremble..."Frank Wang, h-he was the police officer wasn''t he. The one who got entangled with Qi Zhou and the Witch Hunter."


    "Oh, so you do know?" Ch��ng Bo smirked, a dark light in his eyes, "So where is he, I won''t ask you again."


    "QI Zhou was one of the members of the Western witches, I believe she was a disciple of Lady Winter. She made a mistake when she tried to approach the Gatekeeper and his people in a bid for power. Her Coven rightfully punished her but then they decided to kick her out of the Coven for her crimes. A witch or warlock who is kicked out from their Coven loses the protection and resources that their Coven offers them. By losing that protection they are left vulnerable to certain practitioners who hunt Mages for sport."


    Little Red saw the dangerous look in Ch��ng Bo''s eyes and stuttered, "Q-q-qi Zhou went to the Gatekeepers group as a last resort to save herself, but one of the craziest Mage Hunters came after her. I don''t know the reason but that Mage Hunter took Frank Wang."


    Little Red suddenly felt Ch��ng Bo''s hand on her shoulder. "Little Red, I didn''t ask for why he was taken, I asked for where? You''re aware that you''ve made me ask you twice, right."


    Little Red felt iron-clad pressure from his hand, "T-t-the Mage Hunter who did this is a famous western Hunter named "White Mask" he specifically hunts witches. I don''t know where he is exactly but I know that the Western witches keep tabs on these kinds of things."


    "Mmm," Ch��ng Bo thought things over. Now that he knew the name of the Hunter that grabbed Frank he could use his clairvoyance spell to track him down, he didn''t need to go the roundabout way and visit the Coven of Western witches. But, at the same time, this Coven was where Qi Zhou had come from, that girl had pissed him off and even in death, she was still causing problems for him.


    Her Coven hadn''t stopped her straight away when she was messing with Mao Lu and his friends and when they expelled her from their group they let her go to Frank Wang and caused this all to happen. They were partly to blame for everything.


    Mao Lu was kind-hearted, he''d probably let this slight go since Qi Zhou was dead, but these witches needed discipline. A Gatekeeper wasn''t someone they should just mess with, these weak witches should learn some respect, and killing some witches would give him a nice boost to his Fate points.


    Little Red almost fainted as she sensed the thick bloodlust surrounding Ch��ng Bo.


    "Well then, let''s make a little detour to see these Western Witches, shall we." he smiled.


    .��....


    Mao Lu had been led to a private sitting room with Obsidian. Now that all those strange essence eating creatures were gone they could freely walk through the halls. Many of the other Gatekeepers took that as their cue to leave and head back to their realms.


    Mao Lu sat down on the white leather sofa, opposite him was a rattled Argenti and a cautious looking Obsidian. They were both staring at Mao Lu like he was some type of monster. Argenti''s eyes lingered on the Quintessence blade that was sheathed at his side.


    "I want an explanation for everything" Mao Lu''s tone was cold and demanding, "You both have betrayed my trust so if you give me anything but the truth, I promise you we will no longer be allies."


    Argenti quivered a bit at Mao Lu''s words, she had never expected him to progress so quickly, nor to become so frightening. He was only at the enlightenment stage but with his absurd Time ability and that Quintessence blade, he''d made a mockery of her.


    Mao Lu didn''t like the cautious and wary looks they were giving him, they were treating Mao Lu like he was dangerous and some type of threat, bit weren''t they the dangerous ones. Weren''t they the ones who had done wrong and betrayed his trust. Yet why did they make him feel like the bad guy?


    He sighed, "First I want to know about Ch��ng Bo. Where is he, is he okay?"


    Argenti fidgeted, "I don''t know. After you left with me I had my assistant Creed kidnap him. Creed used a tool to separate his soul from his body and put him in a soul chamber. He was going to torture Ch��ng Bo, to find out whether he was a threat or not, since the soul doesn''t lie torturing his soul would be the best method to find out secrets that even he wouldn''t be aware he knew. But...then he disappeared. When Creed wasn''t looking not only was Ch��ng Bo able to escape the soul chamber but even his physical body had also escaped. I don''t know how he did it or where he is now."


    Mao Lu''s expression was dark, he was less than pleased. The fact that they had tried to torture his soul, Mao Lu was so angry his fist was shaking.


    Argenti noticed this and quickly said, "He escaped before Creed could do anything. He is probably fine."


    "So what if he''s fine" Mao Lu''s anger made his voice coarse, "He probably feels confused and betrayed. I made him think he was safe and that I, as a Gatekeeper, would protect him while he stayed in my realm. And you do this and you can''t even apologise."


    Argenti shivered and immediately bowed her head, "You''re right, I did wrong. I owe you and Ch��ng Bo the sincerest of my apologies. But you must know that I did it because I was wary of him, there were just too many uncertainties surrounding Ch��ng Bo, I needed to confirm if he was a threat or not, for the future of the Gatekeepers."


    "You keep saying that" Mao Lu sighed, "But what about him made you wary, what did he do that made you so scared that he was such a threat."


    Argenti looked at Mao Lu with a serious expression, "Have you heard of Sweet Dream?"


    Mao Lu shook his head.


    "That was what Ch��ng Bo was poisoned with when he fell to your Realm. Sweet Dream isn''t a poison that causes death it only leads to a one hundred year sleep. That means that whoever framed Ch��ng Bo for theft and murder and poisoned him didn''t intend to kill him. Maybe they were forcing him into a position to use the key and set off all those irregularities. But for what reason that would be, who knows."


    "Sweet Dream also has another side effect it can draw someone closer to their true love. It lets people with matching hormones who would be classically called fated lovers, find each other. Your elevated feelings for Ch��ng Bo have all been progressed by Sweet Dream. Whoever poisoned him probably knew this would happen, they knew his fated lover was a Gatekeeper, perhaps this was all a complicated way to infiltrate the Gatekeepers."


    Argenti stood up as she grabbed Mao Lu''s shoulders earnestly, "Don''t you see, there were so many unanswered questions and suspicious happenings. I had to determine if he had bad intentions or if he had any knowledge of what was happening."


    Mao Lu smirked, "Is that how you justify your actions to yourself, there were many ways you could have determined your answers, you didn''t have to it that way."


    Argenti saw the coldness in Mao Lu''s eyes, she let go of his shoulders and slinked back to her seat.


    "I already know that Ch��ng Bo and I are fated lovers if Sweet Dream brought him to me than it can only be a good thing. The reasons he had the Gatekeeper key or was framed will be understood one day. I believe that those reasons will be of no threat to the Gatekeepers. That being said, when I find Ch��ng Bo again, you better not interfere with our relationship."


    Latent killing intent filled the room, it made them feel like a sharp sword was against their throat. Killing intent from someone normally so calm and good-natured felt even more dangerous than the average killing intent.


    Argenti gulped, "Of course we wouldn''t dare."


    "I also don''t want the Gatekeepers to have any involvement in our Fate Companionship" Mao Lu stated.


    It was Obsidian that fidgeted this time, "To keep up pretences we already announced to the world that you had your Companionship."


    "You what!?"


    "Of course you can still have a private ceremony for yourselves but the date of the summer solstice passed. Many practitioners were interested in the union so we had to spread some news." Obsidian explained.


    "Wow, you people" Mao Lu felt annoyed, the fact that they lied about such a thing after trying to kill Ch��ng Bo just to maintain their image. These people had no shame.


    Mao Lu sighed, it didn''t matter to him whether the world thought they were united or not. Soon enough they would be.


    "That brings me to another question, that creature that told me ''big changes are happening to the four hundred realms'' what and who was it, and what are these changes?"


    Obsidian felt parched suddenly, "Now that''s a big question."


    Mao Lu crossed his legs and sat back comfortably, "Well I have time to listen to the big answer."

 97 Coven 4

    [Realm 145, Somewhere in Scandinavia]


    Lady Winter sat in her cream coloured office and gazed out the window at the thick forest that lay beyond. Ever since Qi Zhou had died she couldn''t shake this ominous feeling in her gut, as if something bad was looming above her.


    This was all the fault of the Western Council, the most powerful mages of their Coven. They had decided without informing her to expel Qi Zhou from the Coven. Because of that expulsion Qi Zhou had run back to the Gatekeepers people and had gotten herself killed by a Mage Hunter. And that same Mage Hunter had kidnapped Frank Wang.


    After that incident the whole Coven had been on edge, worried that the Gatekeeper would punish them for causing this incident, but after several months nothing had happened. The Gatekeeper hadn''t come to blame them for Frank Wang''s kidnapping.


    Lady Winter had considered going to the hideout of the Mage Hunters to save Frank Wang and gain some favour, but the Mage Hunters were an extremely dangerous group, especially for Witches like herself.


    They were like a cult, all members carried a deep hatred towards mages and they had all kinds of defences against spells, barriers, elixirs and incantations. Even though Lady Winter was strong she didn''t have the confidence to go to the Mage Hunter''s hideout and survive. Nor did any of the other Elders and members of the Council of the Western Witches.


    And since the Gatekeeper didn''t do anything about it, after a while the whole Coven had believed they were in the clear. Perhaps the Gatekeeper didn''t care that much about Frank Wang.


    As Lady Winter was thinking about this, she heard a ''Boom!''


    The whole room shook, she could see debris falling into the Forest from her window, had something happened in the Coven?


    A Few Moments earlier...


    Max had been reading a new spellbook that he''d gotten from the Coven''s Main Library. It was a levitation spell so he had gone up to the roof to practice.


    The whole Coven was hidden under a protective spell, so to any mortal, it probably looked like Max was standing on top of a tall tree in the middle of an empty Forest.


    Just as he cracked open the spellbook he saw something coming from the horizon.


    At first he thought it was a distant plane, or perhaps a falling meteorite, which wouldn''t matter much since the spells and formations around the Coven could protect against any large impact, but as it grew closer he realised,


    "Oh Shit it''s a person!"


    Just as he cried out, Ch��ng Bo who was hurtling towards the Coven in a fireball of Celestial Essence, grabbed Max''s face. He crashed into Max, smashing through the roof of the Coven and crashing through several layers as he fell down into their headquarters.


    "Eww, it seems I swatted a fly" Ch��ng Bo laughed cruelly as he wiped Max''s blood off of his hand with Max''s own shirt.


    He walked away from the corpse and appreciated the destruction he had caused, various young Mages lay crushed by the debris, some were using magic to heal themselves and others ran away, fleeing the moment they saw Ch��ng Bo.


    "I haven''t done something like this in a while, look at them run away in terror, isn''t it fun?" he asked Little Red.


    Little Red was in her bird form and was quietly sitting in his top pocket.


    "Y-y-yeah it''s fun," she said. Little Red was terrified, she had guided him here knowing that he was probably going to punish the Western Witches Coven, but she was still shocked by his actions.


    She had lived for a long time and had seen a lot of death but she had never seen someone so ruthless and filled with blood lust. He was more of a demon than a person, to think he was a Prince of the Star Realm. He would have been more suited as a Prince of the Demon Realm. The Gatekeeper had really made a Monster his Fate Companion.


    "You know for a Coven called the Western Witches, there are quite a lot of Warlocks, what''s up with that?" Ch��ng Bo asked as he sensed the number of Mages in the building and noticed a lot of Male mages.


    "I-i-in this Realm m-m-many Covens of the past were made up of only female Mages, hence most Covens have the word ''Witches'' in their name. Men used to always go down the path of Martial Arts. It only changed recently these last few centuries." Little Red explained.


    "This Realm is so weird, I don''t understand the weird divisions based on gender, clothes that men can wear but a woman can''t, things a woman can do and men can''t and vice versa. It''s all really ridiculous." Ch��ng Bo commented. "Oh well, whatever."


    "Hello!" Ch��ng Bo yelled, his voice was amplified with essence and resonated across the whole compound "Mages of the Western Witches Coven, did you really think you could get away with messing with a Gatekeeper and his people?! I am here, I am your Consequence!!"


    All the Mages in the Coven shivered, Lady Winter''s face turned pale at those words.


    ...


    [Realm 1, Flame Star Fortress]


    Argenti wrung her hands nervously.


    Obsidian sighed, "This is a highly sensitive topic, luckily our Gates aren''t here or we would have been killed by them for talking about such a thing so openly... but... I guess this is the opportunity to discuss this. However, you should keep this between us. If the other Gatekeepers find out it could lead to much disruption in our group. Many may feel very alienated by this knowledge."


    "Believe me," Mao Lu said with a serious look, "None of what we speak of today will ever reach the other Gatekeepers."


    Obsidian sighed again, "Okay then." He had a solemn sombre look in his eyes as he began his story.


    "I''m the oldest Gatekeeper, I lived through the war with Nyx, I was there at the very start of the 400 realms. So I know and I''ve learnt many secrets over the years. One of the secrets I know is that One, the creator of the 400 realms isn''t a God, but a scientist. And all that we know, all that we have ever experienced is just apart of a wider more sinister experiment."


    "This isn''t the real world. Beyond the 400 realms exists the Real Realm, the real Macrocosm, the real Universe. A place called the Endless Plains.


    The 400 realms that we know is just an experiment, we live in a bubble. The Realms that we think are so big are probably a small ball in a big lab."


    Mao Lu''s face paled, this....this was insane. "Than are we not real, are we not people, are we simply simulations. Are we artificial?"


    "That''s not the case" Obsidian shook his head, "That''s what makes the 400 realms even more abysmal. We are real people. Real people, being kept like sheep on a farm who don''t even realise that there is a farm or even Shepherds. I don''t know how they did it but they made perfect worlds with real people and lives, and they are manipulating us to their own end."


    "For what purpose, what would be the reason for creating 400 small real universes filled with real environments and living people?" Mao Lu asked, he really couldn''t wrap his head around this.


    "Think about it," Obsidian explained, "Imagine there is a virus with no cure. Imagine if you could release that virus in a completely identical environment but with people you don''t care about. Then you can wait until the people in that replicated world find a cure or someone in that world gets immunity. Then you can use that cure or immunity to save your own people from that virus. Imagine if you wanted to test a new radical law. Then you can test it in a world that''s exactly similar to your own and see the results. All types of tests and experiments are happening in the 400 realms, on a scale, you could never imagine."


    "All of it run by those scientists and enforced by our Gates. The real reason Gatekeepers exist is to control these experiments and ensure that the experiments have no distractions. We''re the control variables. And we''re also there to defend the realm from possible intruders, or Outsiders from beyond the Realm, who wish to disrupt these experiments. Why do you think Gatekeepers have such rules, they are there to keep us in check and to ensure that we keep our Realms in check."


    Mao Lu finally understood why Cahir had told him not to trust the 400 realms. To think such a thing was happening, it really put your whole perspective on life in question. Mao Lu suddenly understood how Neo must have felt in that movie, ''The Matrix''. Finding out that your world wasn''t real, that your reality held no substance, and that everything around you was being manipulated by forces completely out of your control.


    It made everything seem weird.


    ''We''re being treated like Guinea pigs or disposable game characters'', he realised.


    "The war with Nyx was actually a battle between the scientists of the Realm and a terrorist or rather Freedom Fighter group that Nyx created that wanted to liberate the 400 realms.


    The reason Gatekeepers are forbidden from having children is that a child isn''t constricted by the rules and can''t be as easily monitored and controlled by the Scientists. We have phenomenal powers as Gatekeepers, gifts that those in the Endless Plains don''t have, without control we are terrifying threats to them. Rogue elements that they want to keep contained. As a Gatekeepers child, Nyx was powerful enough to break out of the 400 realm project and go to the Endless Plains."


    "When Nyx left the 400 realms, she proved to those that lived in the Endless Plains that we, the people used in their experiments, were real people with real souls and lives. She proved that this experiment went against rights and morality in general. She started a movement that aimed to liberate us from the control of the scientists."


    "But of course an experiment of this scale has many interested parties and many investors. She was unable to liberate us through legal means so they went to war and attempted to destroy the 400 realms using the weapon called Judgement, the remnants of that weapon are what you now know as the Gatekeeper keys."


    "Nyx lost the war and due to the war and the supervision of the Gates, most of the Gatekeepers of that time, excluding myself, were replaced and I had to hide the secrets I knew. I had to play dumb or else I''d also get replaced. I''ve been doing that for 6 billion years." Obsidian sighed.


    Argenti nodded but she also looked as surprised as Mao Lu, "I guessed some of this. I didn''t live through all of those events since I came in mid-way through the war to replace Dawn as the first Gatekeeper. And because of the presence of the Gates, Obsidian and I have never spoken about this before, not until now. Even I''m surprised by some of this."


    Obsidian leaned forward and said, "For billions of years the scientists have kept their distance, influencing everything from afar. However, things have started to change. Our Gates started attacking us, our stash of keys got taken. All kinds of strange occurrences have been happening, especially strange circumstances surrounding your Ch��ng Bo. There have been people who are moving between the Realms that we Gatekeepers can''t sense. And then those Creatures from before that were set on killing us."


    "It all confused me before until that Scientist came up to you earlier [1]."


    Argenti nodded, "I also understood when I heard what that Scientist said."


    Mao Lu thought back to the strange miss-shapen creature that had appeared before him. He recalled what it had said:


    "Enough Gatekeepers have been killed for the seeds to be sewn and the Gates have gotten rid of most rotting fruits in this crop and are being re-calibrated to await the new Director."


    Mao Lu''s eyes widened


    "It seems," said Obsidian, "That One the original creator and leading scientist of the experiment has been replaced. There''s a new Director and this whole thing is coming under new management. All the deaths all the strange occurrences, it''s due to some restructuring that''s happening in the Real Realm to the people that run this experiment."

 98 Announcement: GCS is getting a Paperback physical Book!!!

    @@Hi everyone,


    Firstly, I just want to give a seriously sincere apology. I read a really heartbreaking review just now where a reader said they were giving up on the story because of my slow updates. For all the early readers, most of you know I have always been slow on updates due to juggling my studies and work which were always a priority to me.


    I have been busy recently working on publishing the first volume of "A Gatekeeper and the Celestial Sovereign" as a Paperback/Hardback with illustrations (proofreading, editing, typesetting etc).


    I have been working with an amazing artist named Rodrigo Gil Chavez who has made some amazing art for the upcoming physical Book.


    You can see the trailer for the book and some of the great art on my website, Writing Pilgrimage, or on my Youtube which has the same name.


    I feel awful though for making you all wait and for having a lot of you disappointed in me.


    If you want to keep up to date with the official Book release of the first volume than subscribe to my website or YouTube channel: Writing Pilgrimage.


    If you want sneak peeks of the amazing illustrations by Rodrigo than definitely check out the trailer which is on YouTube!!!!

 99 Bloodbath

    "I am your consequence!"


    Ch��ng Bo''s cold words r��ng out like the banging of a loud Gong.


    The sound reverberated across the Coven causing the thousands of Witches and Warlocks in the compound to tremble. The weaker ones even spat out blood as they felt their skin blister and their organs shift.


    His words and aura alone conveyed his bloodlust. As if the grim reaper himself was pressing his scythe against their necks, they felt death hanging around them.


    Lady Winter stood up, her back was covered in sweat. Her fears had come true. As she had expected, the Gatekeeper wouldn''t have taken this matter sitting down, the Council had been fools to think he had.


    From the powerful voice, Winter guessed that this Practitioner was likely at the Dao stage or above. It was probably Ch��ng Bo, Gatekeeper Lu''s Fate Companion.


    Lady Winter, like most Practitioners, had heard all kinds of rumours about Ch��ng Bo. He was a Prince known for his unpredictable behaviour and violence, he wasn''t someone that could be easily reasoned with.


    She wondered if she should run, escape with her life and leave everything behind. She knew many Mages who would predictably be fleeing by now, scurrying away with their tails between their legs.


    Her instincts were telling her to run, but her heart was telling her the opposite.


    She had been a core member of the Coven for hundreds of years, she had lived through all kinds of disasters and travesties with the Coven. She had sworn herself to the Western Witches. This place contained her people, her history and her life. Additionally, this was their main Coven, the main headquarters.


    If this place was completely destroyed that would be the end of the Western Witches. Even if some branches of the Coven remained, the strongest Mage sect of the West would become a joke. Other groups would take advantage of their weakness. Hunters would kill them off or other Covens would pick at their belongings like vultures stealing the flesh from their rotting corpses.


    Even if she did join a different Coven her position would never be the same. Others would always see her as the Mage who abandoned her Coven in its time of need. That would put her integrity into question and Lady Winter had her pride.


    She chewed at her nails, she was only at the peak of the Nascent stage, she was several stages weaker than Ch��ng Bo, fighting him would mean certain death unless she used some extreme and forbidden methods.


    "No, it''s not just me, other mages and council members will stay behind to fight. We will band together against him, he won''t be able to take us all on that easily!" She reassured herself, and with clenched fists, she left her Office to confront Ch��ng Bo.


    He smiled slightly to himself at the thought. Bo was in a good mood, all the points as well as the smell of fear and the chaos around him as everyone panicked, it made his mood bright and happy.


    Ever since his encounter with Five and Four he''d been feeling stiff and uncomfortable. The fear they''d made him feel had been so frustrating. Just the memory of it made Ch��ng Bo tremble slightly. He needed to let off some steam, and there was no method better than a little slaughter.


    "What method should I use?" Ch��ng Bo mused aloud, "I don''t want to kill them all too quickly, it should be slow and fun."


    Little Red shivered as she heard his chilling words, this man was a complete psycho.


    "You, stop right there!" A loud shout made Ch��ng Bo turn.


    There were a group of twelve Mages, they were dressed in black robes, from their aura Ch��ng Bo could tell that they were all at the Nascent stage, some were near Immortality but none had quite reached it.


    Considering the ranking of Mao Lu''s realm and the calibre of practitioners that lived here, Ch��ng Bo guessed that these people were the Elders of this Coven.


    "How respectable for you to come to me" Bo smirked, "I''m surprised you didn''t try to run."


    "We have no reason to run, our conscience is clear and we stand by our Coven." The one who spoke was a woman with a green pixie cut.


    While she looked young she was likely a few thousands of years old.


    "A clear conscience? Is that what you think? If you did nothing wrong why didn''t you properly clean up after your disciple? She interfered with the Gatekeeper''s friends and led one of them to be captured by crazy Mage Hunters."


    "If you''re so in the right, then why isn''t Frank Wang here and safe instead of still in the hands of those People. You didn''t clean up after your own mess, it seems your Coven lacks discipline."


    While Ch��ng Bo said this he had pulled the Quintessence blade from its sheath. He looked at his reflection in the golden metal.


    "We did want to rectify the situation, but the Mage Hunters aren''t easy to deal with, we would have sacrificed some Mages if we had brazenly gone there-"


    "Then you should have sacrificed some Mages" Ch��ng Bo cut her off.


    "W-we must protect the lives of our members foremost as a Coven, we couldn''t just send them into certain death, and the Mage Hunters aren''t idiots I-I''m sure they''re treating Frank Wang well." The Witch was shaking, her voice stuttered. The other Mages behind her were on their knees practically begging for mercy.


    "We-we wanted to discuss this with the Gatekeeper, we sent him letters and envoys to his Offices and we even sent gifts in apology. Also, Qi Zhou was expelled from the Coven before she caused th-this."


    Ch��ng Bo honestly didn''t care about anything she said. If this was only about Frank Wang he would have gone straight to the Mage Hunters. Part of it was getting some respect for Mao Lu since these people obviously didn''t fear their Gatekeeper enough, but the other part of it was simply that he wanted to let off some steam.


    As the Witch opened her mouth to make more excuses, suddenly her blood sprayed out as her head exploded with a "POP".


    The other Mages shrieked in horror, they hadn''t seen him move, had he done that with his aura alone?


    A Warlock in the group screamed loudly as he watched the witch die. He started to chant a spell but the words were barely out before his body exploded. His limbs and guts flew across the room.


    Ch��ng Bo was still admiring the Quintessence Blade as each Mage exploded like a party popper. Across the entire Coven, many Mages were turning into a bloody mist.


    Lady Winter watched this all in horror from the sidelines. He was only at the Dao stage yet his aura was like that of an Ancestor or maybe even Ancient Stage Practitioner.


    If he wanted he could destroy this entire place with a thought.


    She wanted to run, but even if she did run she probably wouldn''t get very far. This type of man killed for fun, everyone would be dead if he wasn''t stopped. She needed to stall him and buy enough time for more Mages to escape.


    Although she was terrified, Winter chanted various defensive spells on herself and steeled her heart. She knew some forbidden magic that could push her to her very limits. If she was going to die she''d die on her own terms.


    "Aren''t you bored killing like that?" She asked as she walked up to him.


    "You haven''t even lifted your sword, isn''t that boring, why don''t you fight me. I''ll be much more entertaining!"


    Ch��ng Bo glanced up at a woman wearing a long white billowing robe, she had flowing blonde hair and an icy gaze. She seemed stronger than the others, not by much, but still a bit stronger. Her words were also amusing.


    "You think you''re a match for me?"


    "Honestly, no, but I think I can entertain you. If you were to have a fair match with me I won''t let you be bored."


    Ch��ng Bo smirked, he thought about it for a second, it wasn''t like he was on a timer, nor did she pose any real threat to him.


    "Sure, I''ll play with you, I''ll restrain myself a bit so you better not disappoint m��"


    Ch��ng Bo had barely finished speaking before she''d blasted him through several walls. He went flying through the compound and didn''t stop until he was in their inner courtyard.


    As he spun on his heels and slowed down, he smiled.


    That had been surprising.


    "You''re using demon techniques, I''m surprised someone like you knows a spell-like that" he laughed.


    Lady Winter slowly walked up to him, blood leaked from the corners of her eyes, and her breathing was laboured.


    "As strong as Demon fusion spells are if you start practising them before you reach the Immortal stage, instead of using external essence, the spell feeds on your life force. If you keep using your internal essence like that so recklessly you''re going to die." Ch��ng Bo informed her, his eyes shining. This was fun.


    Lady Winter shook her head, "Regardless I''m going to die today, so I should give it my all!"


    "hahaha, yep that''s the spirit" Ch��ng Bo chuckled as he appeared next to her in an instant and punched her.


    The impact of his fist on her skull sounded like two meteorites smashing together. The shockwave caused the tiles in the Courtyard to rise up and smash into pieces. A large crater appeared with them at the epicentre.


    Ch��ng Bo expected Lady Winter to die from that punch but she surprised him again. She held onto his arm as she spun around and threw him into the air, as she did so she blasted him again with another wave of demon death magic.


    Yet again he went flying through some walls with a smile on his face. She was using up all her life force for a higher power. That blast had felt like a punch from a Dao stage practitioner.


    Ch��ng Bo could even taste blood in his mouth.


    She probably wouldn''t be able to sustain such power for long before she burnt out, but this was quite interesting. Ch��ng Bo wanted to see how long she lasted.


    They punched each other, exchanging blows that took them across the Coven. As they fought the surrounding Practitioners that had yet to escape, got caught up in the destructive nature of their battle.


    Many used all kinds of magic just to survive the shockwaves.


    Ch��ng Bo laughed jubilantly as he struck at Winter with his Quintessence blade. Her barrier only lasted a second before his sword broke through and sliced down her torso.


    She screamed in pain and spat out black blood as she punched his sword hand and pushed him away from her. She was getting weaker and her push did little.


    But unbeknownst to both Ch��ng Bo and Lady Winter, that punch loosened the ring on his finger.


    As they continued to fight Ch��ng Bo was having so much fun that he didn''t notice his storage ring slip off his hand. The same storage spatial ring that contained Fei Bing Bing, Zhao Detong, Tanaka Kato and Bei Lao.

 100 Reunited Again

    REALM 1


    The fact that the 400 realms were one big experiment, deeply unsettled Mao Lu. He sat there in shocked silence for a bit as he let all this information sink in.


    Yet as he thought about the possible implications of this restructuring, he slowly grew distracted.


    So much had happened since he had thrown away that silver ring. For the first time since his ability to Sense the Realm had been unblocked, Mao Lu began to focus on his Realm.


    And the moment he did, he noticed something strange.


    There was this peculiar and stifling energy. The more he paid attention to it the more his skin began to itch and an uncomfortable bubbling pain arose from his body.


    It was the same sensation he had experienced when he had encountered Three.


    After a few seconds, Mao Lu was certain, a scientist or Creator of the experiment was in his Realm.


    Another worrying factor was that Mao Lu couldn''t sense his friends, other than Fang Kai, and Frank Wang, everyone was missing.


    And for some unknown reason, Frank was with a group of Mage Hunters. Mao Lu was startled by these developments.


    He abruptly stood up, "I''m sorry but I think we should continue this conversation another time. I must deal with something."


    Mao Lu didn''t wait for Obsidian or Argenti to reply before he opened up a doorway and left.


    He stepped through it and walked into Realm 145, more specifically he walked into the driveway in front of his Siheyaun home.


    Mao Lu had two thoughts upon arrival, firstly "the peculiar energy had gotten stronger", and secondly "Where is my car?"


    He paused for a second and realised that for some strange reason his car was near Bing Bing and Detong''s apartment complex.


    Mao Lu closed his eyes and grabbed the time essences in the air, the images around him began to flow in reverse, and he started to see shadows of what had happened earlier.


    Some invisible person had walked out of his house, hopped into his car and driven it like a maniac.


    For some reason, he couldn''t see this person no matter how hard he tried. However, despite not being able to see them Mao Lu was certain it was Ch��ng Bo.


    "How is he escaping my sight?" he wondered.


    Just as he thought that the peculiar energy and painful sensation he''d been sensing sharply increased. He used the essences around him to protect himself and suppress the sensation but he still felt like he was being poked by several pins and needles.


    "Gatekeeper Lu, correct?" a robotic and cold voice asked.


    Mao Lu turned around and he saw Five and Four.


    "And you must be two scientists, what have I done to get such a visit?" He asked calmly, physically he appeared unbothered, but inwardly he was reeling.


    He felt as if his insides were rotting, something about these two made him nauseous and dizzy. What was causing this?


    Five raised an eyebrow and tilted his neck, "It seems you know of us, you shouldn''t be privy to such information."


    "Well, I am privy to that information," Mao Lu said confidently, "and I want to know why you''re here. I''m sure your presence in my realm is already disturbing the experiment."


    Four smiled weirdly, "It does not matter what he knows, Five you forget the new Director no longer cares about censorship. The rules are changing."


    Her silver oval-shaped eyes glimmered as she addressed Mao Lu, "We are here to hunt. A rat got into the project from the Outside and we need to do an extermination."


    Mao Lu squinted, "What rat?"


    "A rat that goes by Ch��ng Bo" Five said ominously, "Nyx snuck into the project again and gave birth to this Outsider and concealed him in the realms. We only recently discovered this fact and we came to dispose of him. However, he keeps slipping from our grasp."


    "If you tell us where he is we will leave your Realm and we will ensure that you will remain after the restructure." Four added.


    Ch��ng Bo and Nyx? She was his Mother?


    Was that the reason Ch��ng Bo had had a Gatekeepers key?


    So many questions ran through Mao Lu''s head but outwardly he was calm and unbothered.


    "What if I refuse to cooperate with you?"


    If you refuse to cooperate we will have to get rid of you. Everyone is replaceable, even you Gatekeeper." Four laughed.


    "Well, then it seems we are going to have to fight and I''ll have to force you to leave," Mao Lu said darkly.


    "That is an extremely illogical conclusion" Five tilted his head more, "You will not win this fight, it is better to cooperate."


    "I am not letting you eliminate my soon to be Fate Companion, and" Mao Lu released Reality Control, space began to tremble and he drew his Quintessence blade, "I think I might win."


    REALM 145: SCANDINAVIA WESTERN WITCHES COVEN


    The jade ring fell from Ch��ng Bo''s finger as he clashed with Lady Winter.


    As it clattered onto the ground a shockwave from their battle swept the ring further away.


    The moment the jade ring left Ch��ng Bo''s possession, the space within it turned into a roller coaster. Everything was being flung around.


    Bing Bing tried to hold on to a wall or a shelf but she went rolling about, the same could be said for everyone else.


    Tanaka screamed as he went spinning in the air, he felt like he was going to be sick. "What''s going on!? I want to get out of here!!!"


    The moment Tanaka yelled that he disappeared in a clap of thunder. Bing Bing witnessed this as she was being flung around. She quickly decided to copy Tanaka, and yelled, "Everyone scream, I want to get out of here!"


    They shouted in unison "I want to get out of here!"


    With a clap of thunder, they fell out of the ring.


    "Where the hell are we?" Bing Bing muttered as she looked at the rubble and collapsed walls. There was a cloud of thick dust in the air and she could hear distant screams. "What''s going on?"


    "WHAT THE HELL!!!!!" Tanaka shouted. He felt something squishy underneath him. He looked down to see a headless corpse.


    As Tanaka freaked out, they all began to see the dead bodies that littered around them. Blood smeared their surroundings like wet paint, and all kinds of dilapidated bodies were on the ground. It was like a scene from hell. They all felt ill as they saw this.


    "Eww, what''s going on!?" Bing Bing shrieked.


    "I''m going to be sick," Zhao Detong muttered.


    Bei Lao actually threw up.


    "What are you people doing here!?" a voice yelled in English. A brunette haired girl wearing a hooded black cape popped out. "Quick you need to run, we need to get out of here!"


    Everyone else was clueless but Zhao Detong spoke pretty good English.


    "What do you mean, why should we run?"


    "Can''t you see!!! If you stay here you die, Ch��ng Bo is here to enact the Gatekeeper''s anger and he''s going to kill everyone in the Coven. Lady Winter is holding him off but it''s just a matter of time before she goes too, we need to leave now."


    Zhao Detong''s eyes went wide, Ch��ng Bo had done all this?


    "What''s going on, what did she say?" Bing Bing grabbed Detong''s arm.


    "She said��"


    At that point, a loud "Boom" drowned out his words.


    Lady Winter fell through the ceiling. She landed on the floor in front of them with a loud bang.


    "Lady Winter!" shouted the Brunette.


    Winter''s body was crumpled on the ground, her veins were bulging and black, as she looked at Bing Bing and the others her bloodshot dim gaze was visible.


    From the ceiling, Ch��ng Bo drifted down. Compared to Lady Winter he was noticeably unharmed, there was only some slight wear and tear on his clothes.


    "It was amusing while it lasted, but it seems your spell and life force only amounted to so much." Ch��ng Bo gloated as he landed next to her.


    He was about to finish her off when he noticed Bing Bing, Detong, Tanaka and Bei Lao staring at him.


    His face paled, "Why are you outside of the ring?"


    ��..


    At that same time, Mao Lu was still facing Five and Four. They were menacingly glaring at him but then they froze. Mao Lu was momentarily confused by this but then he also sensed it.


    Bing Bing, Detong, Bei Lao, and Tanaka had all suddenly appeared at the same place at the same time.


    "It seems we no longer need your assistance to locate the Rat" Five smiled sinisterly.


    Mao Lu blinked and Five and Four had disappeared.


    "Shit!" He yelled. Ch��ng Bo had to be with his friends.


    ��..


    Back at the Coven, Ch��ng Bo stared at Bing Bing and the rest in shock. The ring wasn''t on his finger, and they had left its safety. Those Scientists would sniff them out soon.


    Ch��ng Bo acted quickly, he grabbed Bing Bing''s hand and Detong''s shoulder and pulled Tanaka and Bei Lao into a hug.


    In that same instance, that peculiar pressure appeared again. Ch��ng Bo took the brunt of it and gritted his teeth as he felt his skin begin to bubble.


    "What is this!?" Bing Bing screeched.


    Four and Five appeared in that instance. From the darkness they emerged, in the shadows they formed like a jigsaw, piece by piece.


    "Shhh be quiet" Ch��ng Bo muttered, "If you don''t you will die."


    Bing Bing silently whimpered at his words.


    "They were just here" Four muttered.


    "They''re still here, they couldn''t have left that fast. They''re hiding somehow" Five confirmed.


    Four walked up to the Brunette Witch and Lady Winter. As they approached, the Brunette began to scream in agony. Lady Winter also groaned and soon both their bodies began to bubble up. A moment later they both exploded into a foam of blood and bodily fluids.


    Ch��ng Bo felt himself shudder, he hadn''t wanted to face Four and Five so soon.


    He could take that awful pain of theirs that caused his body to rot, but the same couldn''t be said for Mao Lu''s friends.


    The necklace kept them out of sight but they were still there, and it wouldn''t be easy to escape while trying to shield these mortals. And he wasn''t confident in his ability to fight these two.


    Five and Four were standing so close that If either of them reached out their hands, just a little, it would all be over.


    Just then the space in front of Ch��ng Bo rippled and a doorway appeared.


    He felt his heart thump as he saw Mao Lu step through that doorway.


    His brown hair had grown a bit longer, he was wearing a peculiar flowing bodysuit that had runes across it, and in his hand was a golden sword. Around him, a large eel-like essence, as big as a ship swam about. He felt different, more mature but there was still that same old gentle vibe.


    Ch��ng Bo felt his breath stop and a warmth spread across him. All the anger, aggression, frustration and even fear he''d been feeling instantly melted away.


    He was shocked by how deeply he felt relief at his presence.


    "Didn''t I tell you to fight me!" Mao Lu yelled.


    "You are mindlessly interfering Gatekeeper" Five sighed languidly.


    "And you aren''t taking me seriously when I tell you that if you don''t leave my realm willingly I will kick you out." Mao Lu threatened.


    Four shook her head with annoyance, "all you have to do is give up the rat."


    Mao Lu swung the Quintessence blade at Four, "and I told you I''m not giving up on Ch��ng Bo!"


    "Foolish!" Four shouted as her arm turned to steel and she parried Mao Lu''s blow. Sparks flew between them.


    Four was shocked, "Is that a Quintessence blade?"


    Mao Lu smirked as he added more pressure. The sword cut through her arm like a knife through butter.


    Horrendous screams flew from Four''s mouth. Her hair abruptly turned to snakes and snapped at Mao Lu, they were so fast that he only barely dodged them.


    Just as he avoided them and was about to use his Control ability, he noticed that Five was suddenly behind him. His jaw was wide open and he could see rows upon rows of sharp jagged teeth.


    Lu was still dodging the snakes and his momentum was pushing him straight towards Five''s jaw. He quickly tried to make a barrier around himself, but before Five even got close he was stopped.


    Ch��ng Bo had appeared between them, his Quintessence blade was lodged into Five''s throat forcing his jaw open.


    "You know," Ch��ng Bo said through gritted teeth, "aiming at someone''s back is a pretty dirty way to fight!"


    Mao Lu''s eyes widened. Despite the tense situation he felt his heart flutter, he had never been so happy to see someone in his entire life.


    "Bo" he whispered.


    "Lu" Ch��ng Bo whispered back, a joyful smile playing on his lips, "It''s been a while."


    "More than a while," Mao Lu laughed.


    "It seems some interesting things have happened to you" Ch��ng Bo commented, "I like the outfit."


    "I''m sure you''ve had more of an interesting time"


    "I''ll tell you all about it after this." Ch��ng Bo smirked.


    "There will be no after, Ch��ng Bo. This will be your extermination" Five said.


    Five''s teeth began to rotate like turning blades.


    Ch��ng Bo quickly retreated, if he kept holding its jaw open his arms would be shredded.


    At the same time, Mao Lu jumped away from Four and stood back to back with Ch��ng Bo.


    He quickly glanced around, "Where are Detong and the others?" Mao Lu asked with concern.


    "Safe, I gave them something that can conceal them and told them to run."


    Mao Lu felt relieved and then his eyes widened. "You have the same blade as me, how?"


    Ch��ng Bo grinned, "I could ask you the same question but I think we better talk later."


    "Agreed" Mao Lu nodded as he glared at Four.


    Ch��ng Bo glared at Five.


    They charged, Reality Control swished its wide tail and sent Four hurtling away.


    Ch��ng Bo didn''t have it so easy. Being able to block Five before seemed only possible because he had the element of surprise. As he swung his Quintessence blade at Five every move was easily evaded. The scientist was annoyingly fast, and he made Ch��ng Bo feel like he was moving in slow motion.


    Bo used his skill supernova and channelled the volatile sword energy into his blade and sliced the air around Five. A blast of raw Celestial Essence was propelled at Five from all corners.


    Ch��ng Bo expected him to get hit, but the unexpected happened instead. Five stopped the blast in mid-air. Bo felt a disconnection as his control over the celestial essence suddenly disappeared, he could only watch with horror as he saw his supernova blast come flying back to him like a boomerang.


    Supernova hit him dead on. The blast sent him hurtling through the air, he thought he was going to spiral out of control but suddenly Mao Lu was next to him and had stopped his motion.


    Supernova dissipated as Reality Control ate the essence.


    "You can''t fight these people using essence like you normally do." Mao Lu explained.


    While Ch��ng Bo had been exchanging blows with Five, Mao Lu had been battling with Four.


    The hand he had chopped off had regrown in seconds. After that, she had become exceedingly fast. So fast that Mao Lu had become startled, every time she tried to grab him he''d only barely evaded her.


    He also noticed that while they fought, none of his techniques that used essence worked on her. The only thing that did serious damage was his Quintessence blade.


    Four was similar to those creatures that had attacked the Flame Star Fortress.


    Every time he was able to nick her or cut her skin, he noticed a slight glitch, like pixels on her before she healed.


    That had confirmed the theory in Mao Lu''s head.


    "What do you mean I can''t fight them with essence?" Ch��ng Bo questioned, "If so how do I fight them?"


    "Essence doesn''t work on them and I think I know why. They''re not really here. These are just avatars. Their real bodies are outside in the Real realm. That''s why the essences avoid them and they can reject it.


    The essence is in everything living and it allows everything to exist. All living things should be susceptible to essence nothing is an exception. Yet they are ignoring it, no, in fact, the essence isn''t reacting to them because they''re not really here, they''re like physical 4d projections."


    "They''re pretty lethal projections" Ch��ng Bo frowned, "But how did he throw my spell back at me?" he asked as he composed himself and pointed his blade at Five who watched them with an eerily amused expression.


    "I don''t know, it must be some kind of trick, but I know for certain that our Quintessence blades can hurt them. They can''t resist the power in these blades. And," Mao Lu smirked, "I have a plan, a plan that will get rid of them. You just need to back me up while I''m doing this spell."


    Bo gave a wry smile, "I''ll always have your back" he said as he chopped off one of Four''s snakeheads that came flying at Mao Lu.


    Mao Lu blushed a bit before he nodded.


    He then closed his eyes.


    Five and Four weren''t in their real bodies but in some type of Avatars that could both ignore the physical world and its essence and control it. Mao Lu theorised that they were similar to irregularities, they weren''t meant to exist in this world. They were a disturbance in the Realm.


    He was hoping that he could expel them the same way he could expel an irregularity. And Mao Lu was 90 percent sure of this.


    He thought of the incantation "Fkeur Hudbhac, Fkeur summmhe,Fkeur hmmm sundrum, Fkeur Hudbhac."


    All the essences turned to him, all of existence was paying attention to his every word.


    This was different from last time, it was immensely easier, probably due to his now deeper understanding of the essence and his new ability to control reality.


    While Mao Lu chanted, both Four and Five were ganging up on Ch��ng Bo.


    Since he wasn''t fast enough to strike them, Ch��ng Bo was putting all his energy into defence. He parried all of their blows and blocked any attempt they made to come closer to himself or Mao Lu.


    "You should give up," said Four.


    "You should be tired," said Five.


    "While you tire we only grow faster," They said in unison.


    Five''s neck suddenly shot towards him, his jagged teeth coming out, rotating like electric blades, at the same time Four was rushing at him with her claws and snake-like hair.


    They were so fast that Ch��ng Bo couldn''t see their movements. He used his skill celestial dance and pushed it to the limit. He did his best to block Five in time but Four''s claws still dug into his back.


    Ch��ng Bo screamed as he felt her claws slice through his organs and spine.


    He pushed forward and used the Quintessence blade to rip apart Five''s jaw, he then rotated the blade to cut Five''s neck open before he spun around and sliced off Four''s hand.


    In the same instance, he also retreated backwards in a hurry.


    He spat out blood and yelled, "SHIT!"


    "Alert, Alert, Alert," the system said.


    "Health has dropped dangerously low 20/100"


    At that point, both Four and Five were laughing as they swaggered up to him. The pressuring energy they emitted had intensified and Ch��ng Bo could hear his wound bubbling and sizzling as it began to rot under their pressure.


    He resisted and tried to heal himself but his health was only dropping.


    "10/100"


    Four and Five were laughing but then they strangely stopped.


    "Seal!" Mao Lu announced.


    Both the Scientists were shocked. Their bodies couldn''t move. Even their mouths had been clamped shut.


    "I have control over Reality, I am control," Mao Lu said as his eyes glowed iridescently, "You might be able to avoid the essence but you cannot avoid me."


    Four and Five''s eyes became wide, this shouldn''t be possible. No matter how powerful the Gatekeeper they shouldn''t be able to do this to them, yet Mao Lu was doing it.


    They tried to struggle but they were helpless to prevent Mao Lu''s power washing over them. Their bodies began to fold like paper cranes and collapsed into the size of a small dot as a barrier sealed them.


    "EXPEL!!!!" Mao Lu shouted. Blood dripped from his nose as he felt the overwhelming power at his fingertips.


    The universe began to creak, thunder began to boom and lightning streaked the sky.


    The scientists were hoisted up and soon they were being forced out. They were thrown higher and higher until they reached the border of his realm and Mao Lu smirked to himself as he mercilessly flung them outside of it.


    The sound of them being expelled was like a volcano erupting. The universe shook for several seconds and the sky howled.


    "It worked!" He laughed, "I did it!" He smiled at Ch��ng Bo who was slowly rising to his feet.


    "I saw, you were amazing." Ch��ng Bo smiled back before his knees gave in.


    Mao Lu caught him before he fell and pulled him into a loving embrace.


    "Let me heal you" Mao Lu mumbled as he stroked Ch��ng Bo''s back.


    In a blink of an eye, Ch��ng Bo''s wounds had disappeared, Time had brought Ch��ng Bo''s body back to its earlier healthy state.


    Mao Lu chuckled as he gazed into Ch��ng Bo''s starlit blue eyes, "I''m pretty amazing, right?"


    "You are incredible," Ch��ng Bo laughed.


    They both stared at each other for a bit and at the same time they said, "I have so much to tell you!"


    Upon hearing both of their voices echo out, they couldn''t help but laugh.


    Around them, the thunder began to calm and rain began to fall on them through the gaping hole in the roof.


    They both had so much to say to each other, so much to tell, but this wasn''t the time for words.


    Simultaneously they moved closer to each other. Their noses rubbed against the other playfully, and then they kissed under the cold rain. They held onto each other and they felt their hearts sing as they embraced...

 101 Reset. Volume 2 Prologue

    @@Fumes made the air thick with a grey smog. Trees were on fire and columns of polluted cloud billowed from mounds in the ground like chimneys from hell. Large boulders were propelled into the air with each shot of smoke from the rocky terrain.


    In the midst of all this smoke, fire, and rocks, Gates was weaving through the air. The Book was hurriedly flying through the ashy clouds.


    If Gates had had a human form, its breathing would have been laboured and its expression would have been fearful.


    Its pages were torn and dirty, some were missing entirely.


    Despite its injuries, Gates didn''t stop flying through the air, running to some unknown destination.


    "WHY IS THIS HAPPENING!?" It cried out.


    In that same moment Gates smacked into something solid.


    This solid thing was the chest of what appeared to be a humanoid woman. She had curly black hair and warm brown sun-kissed skin. Her eyes were a warm honey brown and her lips a full rose pink.


    She was beautiful, and her billowing red silk robes rippled in the wind and made her appear like a flower amongst her hellish surroundings.


    She smiled warmly at the Book of Gates, a smile that would normally send anyone, man or woman, crazy, but Gates shivered with uncontrollable fear.


    "Now it was fun at first seeing you run like that, but don''t you think you''re going a bit too far." She said, her voice sounded like a chorus of singing Sirens.


    "Please" Gates begged, "Don''t do this, I will still always be loyal to the cause, loyal to the Creators and One. Please don''t do this to me."


    "Hah" she continued to smile angelically, "You make it sound like I''m going to kill you. I assure you your existence will remain intact and so will your loyalty. In fact your loyalty will be stronger than ever."


    She grabbed onto Gates Spine and held the book with a vice like grip, "There is a new system, a new regime and a new leadership. For this new era you need to be upgraded."


    Two smiled brightly, "Now let''s get you Reset."